^0- - \ A A^ President WHtTE Library, Cornell University. ^*°iiiui1'in'iii»rifi«fiR,.,l?.?.'',S,l"3' Perron, and othe olin 3 1924 029 446 972 Cornell University Library The original of tliis book is in tlie Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029446972 TWO ANSWERS CARDINAL PERRON, OTHEE MISCELLANEOUS WOEKS LANCELOT ANDREWS S, SOMETIME LORD BISHOP OF WINCHESTER. OXEORD : JOHN HENHY PARKER M DCCC LIV, 3){ /ccrmellX, LIBRARY LONDON : £. OLAT, PBINTliR, BRE^D SIBIiEI HILL. PEEFAOE. This volume completes the collections of Bishop Andrewes' works J and it is believed that the Edition now finished contains all that, is known to have been written by him, with the exception of Latin notes on several books of Holy Scripture, apparently made for his own use. These notes are contained in five small volumes in the Library of the British Museum.* As it was desired to bring together in this volume all that remained unprinted of Bishop Andrewes' English works, and, also, a full collection of memorials and notices of his life, the contents are necessarily of a very miscellaneous character. A few remarks must be added to introduce them to the notice of the reader. It has been considered desirable to reprint. the Life of Bishop Andrewes by his amanuensis, Henry Isaacson, as being the most authentic account, and which, though meagre in itself, has formed the groundwork of all subsequent Biographies: as, e.g., of that in the Biographia Britannica, which is in many parts a mere transcript of Isaacson, and of - MS. Harl, No. 6616. Libellus in 1612, et 1619. 8vo. scriptus, a.d. 1602, et continens 1620. Libellus eadem manu scrip- Expositionem Evangelii S. Lucse a tus et continens, 1. Fragmentum cap. nono. Ab Bpisc. Andrewes, et notarum in PsalmoB, novem foliis. propria manu descriptus, ut videtur. 2. Notas in Epistolam ad Hebreeos, 6617—6619. In 8vo. Tres Tomi inceptus a.d. 1586, Apr. 10. eadem manu scripti, in Annis 1608, PREFACE. Mr. Teale's Life of the Bishop, published in 1840, among the Lives of several other eminent English Divines. To this has been subjoined Sir John Harington's Memoir of the Bishop, from his " Briefe View of the State of the Church of England;" written during the Bishop's life, though only for private use : and such Letters of the Bishop as have been discovered. In order in some measure to supply still further the deficiencies of Isaacson's Biography, a large body of notes has been added, illustrative of his statements, and also, in many cases, furnishing additional and very interesting matter. Such notices of the Bishop, from contemporary and other authentic sources, as could not be conveniently inserted in notes, will be found arranged in the Appendices subjoined to the Life. In one of these Appendices there is given a chronological arrangement of the Bishop's Sermons, with notices of them from contemporaries; and a detailed account, as far as the Editor was able to ascertain them, of the Editions of the Sermons, whether single or collected, as well as of the Bishop's other works. These notices will, it is hoped, be found of interest to the Bibliographer, as well as to the Theologian. The other Appendices contain further notices of the Bishop in conneiion with some of his most distinguished contemporaries, as Casaubon, Grotius, and Archbishop Laud. It is beheved that a larger amount df information respecting Bishop Andrewes has been here brought together, than had previously been collected by any of his Biographers; though it is possible that some, already accessible, may have escaped the researches of the Editor, and that further notices may remain to be gathered from unpubHshed documents bearing on the history of those times. To these are added the Bishop's Will, which is now printed at full length for the first time. PREFACE. It must be borne iu mind, that these Appendices must be read and compiared together in order to form a full under- standing of the events of the Bishop's life in their regular order. The Bishop's writings contained in this volume are : — I. Two Answers to Cardinal Perron, and two Speeches made in the Star-Chamber. These are reprinted from the Opuscula Posthuma, printed in 1639, of which volume they formed the concluding part; The Latin treatises which preceded them, have already been printed separately. II. A Discourse against Second Marriage after Divorce. This tract, as is stated in the Preliminary Notice, is now printed for the first time from MS. Birch, 4149, Art. 38. III. Articles of Visitation for the Diocese of Winchester, in 1619, and 1635i Thfe Bishop's Articles for the Diocese of Chichester in 1606, for Ely in 1609, and for Winchester in 1633, have unfortunately not been met with ; though the two former are referred to in a copy of Visitation Articles for the Diocese of Norwich in 1636, with MS. notes, by Bishop Wren, (Tanner MSS. vol. Ixviii. fol. 63) ; and those of the latter date were no doubt issued, though no mention has been found of them. IV. Notes on the Book of Common Prayer. These are reprinted from Nicholls's Commentary on the Book of Common Prayer, Lond. 1710, with collations of MSS. in the British Museum, Lambeth, and Durham University Libraries. V. Form for Consecrating Church Plate. This is now printed for the first time from MS. Lamb. 577, pp. 113 — 1 15, with a collation of MS. Harl. 3795, Art. 8. VI. A Form of Induction. This is printed for the first time from the same MS. VII. A Manual of Directions for the Sick. PREFACE. VIII. A Manual of Private Devotions and Meditations. These two works are sufficiently noticed in Appendix B, and in the Preliminary Notices prefixed to them respectively. IX. Index of Texts to Sermons. X. General Index to Sermons, and to the Minor Works contained in this volume. These Indices have been prepared by the present Editor, The Editor begs, in conclusion, to express his thanks to the Rev. J. Barrow, the Superintending Editor, for his many valuable services during the progress of this and other volumes through the press. JAMES BLISS, OoBOTmBE St. Akdeew, Jvme 16, 1854. ERRATUM. P. IiiiL— The Sennon before two Kiogs was first included in the Fourth Edition of Sermons, in 1641. CONTENTS. I. Isaacson's Life of Bishop AudreTfes . II. Harington's Memoir . III. Letters TV. Appendix A. (Miscellaneous Notices) T. „ B. (Notices of Works) . VJ. „ c. (Andrewes and Casaubon) VII. !>• ( „ Grotius) VIII. E. ( „ Laud) IX. F- (Plan of Chapel) X. G. (Will and Codicil) . XI. H. (List of Portraits) . XII. I- (Pedigree) XIII. Two Answers to Cardinal Perron, &c. XIV. A Discourse against Second Marriage XV. Visitation Articles . XVI. Notes on the. Book of Common Prayer XVII. Form for Consecrating Church Plate xvin. Form of Induction . XIX. Manual for the. Sick . XX. Manual of Devotions XXI. Index to Texts of Sermons . XXII. General Index to Sermons PAGE i XXXV xxxix 11 Ix Ixxviii Ixxxvii xcv xcvii c cxx cxxiii 1 106 111 141 159 164 165 223 339 391 An exact Narration OF THE LI F E and DEATH OF THE Late reverend and learned Prelate, and painfull Divine, LANCELOT A N D R EW E S, Late Bishop of Winchester, Which may ferve as a Pattern of Piety and Charity to all godly difpofed Christians. Faithfully Collected by H E NRT ISAACSON. LONDON: Printed for John Stafford, neer S. Brides Church, Fleetftreet. 1 6 50. AND. FEB RON, ETC. [Heskt Isaacson, the writer of this Memoir, son of Richard Isaacson, was bom in the parish of St. Catherine, Coleman-street, Sept. 1581. He is said to have been brought np at Pembroke College, Cambridge ; on leaving which, he became an inmate of Andrewes' house, and remained with him as his amanuensis, in which capacity he attended him several times at Court. (See the Dedic. to Satumi Ephemerides.) He was buried in the Church of his native parish, Dec. 4, 1654, to the poor of which he had previously been a considerable benefactor. This Memoir of Bishop Andrewes was published, as the title indicates, in 1650. It was not reprinted, as is usually stated, in Fuller's Abel Eedivivus. Copies only of the edition of 1650 were inserted in that volume between pp. 440, 441, with this direction on p. 440, " Place here Bishop Androwes his life, marked with this signature * » », having no folioes." It appears, however, that the copies of this edition differ from each other in several points ; some, e. g., having, and others omitting, the name of the author on the title-page ; besides the very important variation noticed below, p. vii. But the occurrence of the same misprints, and the correspondence of the pages, lead to the conclusion that only one edition was put forth, and that the variations which appear, were made during its progress through the press. In the present reprint pains have been taken to introduce additional illus- trative matter, from various sources.] THE LIFE AND DEATH OF THE LATE REVEREND AND WORTHY PRELATE, LANCELOT ANDREWES, LATE BISHOP OF WINCHESTER. This grave and honourable prelate was born in the city of London % in the parish of All-Saints, Barking'', of honest and religious parents ; his father ' (having most part of his life used the seas) in his latter time became one- of the Society, and Master of the Holy Trinity, commonly called the Trinity House : and was descended from the ancient family of the Andrewes, in Suffolk \ From his tender years he was totally addicted to the study of good letters ; and in his youth, there appeared in him such * [In 1 555. The day is not known. The account of his life in Tanner MSS. vol. civii., states that it was Sept. 25 : hut this may arise from a misunder- standing of Buckeridge's language in his funeral sermon,who observes, "Yea, then his life did begin, when his mor- tality made an end ; that was natalie, his birth-day, September the twenty- fifth." — Funeral Sermon, Works, vol. V. p. 297.] '' [In the Register of this parish are several entries relating to the family of Andrewes, which will be found below, appended to the Bishop's Will.] " [His father's name was Thomas Andrewes ; his mother's name is not known.] ■■ [Bp. Buckeridge (Funeral Sermon, Works, vol. V. p. 288) states that his parents, " besides his breeding in learning, left him a sufficient patri- mony and inheritance, which is de- scended to his heir at Eawreth, in Essex." Morant professes that he was unable to discover what this property was, (Morant's Essex, vol. i. p. 286.) Bat- he informs us that the manors of Mal- greffs or Malgraves, in the parish of Homdon, and of Goldsmiths, in the parish of Langdon, Essex, were in this family. " Anne, daughter of Mr, Thomas Andrews, citizen of London, brought it to her husband, Thomas Cotton of Conington, in Cambridge- shire." This Anne must have been the Bishop's niece. Her only daughter, Frances, married Dingley Ascham, Esq. (Ibid. pp. 21 8, 24".] b 2 IV LIFE AND DEATH OF aptness to learn, answerable to his endeavours, ttat his first two schoolmasters, Master Ward and Master Mulcaster^ (conceiving, or foreseeing that he would prove a rare scholar,) contended who should have the honour of his breeding''. From ]\Iaster Ward, Master of the Coopers' Free School in Radcliffe ?, he was sent to Master Mulcaster, Master of the Merchant-Tailors' Free School ^ in London, where he answered the former opinion conceived of him ; for by his extraordinary industry, and admirable capacity, he soon outstripped all the scholars under Master Mulcaster's tuition, being become an excellent Grecian and Hebrician : insomuch as Thomas Wattes ', Doctor of Divinity, Prebend and Residentiary of Saint Paul's, and Archdeacon of Middlesex, who had newly founded some scholarships in Pembroke Hall, in Cambridge ^, ' [Hichard Mulcaster was educated at Eton, elected Scholar of King's, 1548, Student of Christ Church, 1555, Head Master of Merchant Tailors' School, September 24, 1561, Vicar of Cranbrooke in Kent, April 1, 1590, Prebendai-y of Sarum, April 29, 1594, Master of S. Paul's School, 1596, (Wil- son incorrectly says 1586,) Rector of Stamford Rivers, 1598. He died April 15, 1611, and was buried at Stam- ford. (Wood, Ath. Ox. vol. ii. pp. 93— 95.) 'The account of his Mastership nt Jlerchant Tailors' School is given by Wilson in his History of that School, pp. 21— 85.J ' [" In his tenderest years he showed Buch readiness and sharpness of wit and capacity, that his teachers and masters saw in him that he would prove lumen literarum et literatorum, ' the burning and shining candle of all learning and learned men.' And therefore, those two first masters that had the care of the first elements of his learning — Master Ward, of Eat- cliffe, and Master Mulcaster, of the Merchant Tailors' School— contended for him, who should have the care of his breeding, that after became the honour of their schools and all learn- ing. Master Ward first obtained of his parents that he should not be a prentice, and at length Master Mulca- ster got him to his school ; and from this time, peril omne tempus quod studiis non impendilur j he accounted all that time lost that he spent not in his studies, wherein in learning he outstripped all his equals, and his indefatigable industry had almost out- stripped himself. He studied so hard when others played, that if h's parents and masters had not forced him to play with them also, all the play had been marred. His late studying by candle, and early rising at four in the morning, procured him envy among his equals, yea, with his ushers also, because he called them up too soon." — Buckeridge's Sermon, p. 289.] f [A school and almshouses at Eat- cliff were founded by Nicholas Gibson, citizen and grocer, sheriff, a.d. 1538,- who by his will, dated 23d September, 1540, left to his wife, Avice, all his property, on condition she should as- sure the same for their maintenance and support for ever. She subse- quently married Sir Anthony Kny vett, and made a surrender of the property to the Coopers' Company in 1552, pursuant to the terms of IVIr. Gibson's will.] '■ [Merchant Tailors' School had just been founded, and Mulcaster elected its first Head JIaster.] ' [Thomas Watts was collated to the Preb. of Tot«nhale in 1559, and suc- ceeded Nowell in the Archdeaconry of Middlesex, Jan. 31, 1560. He had the Rectory of Booking conferred on him by the Archbishop of Canterbury, August 1570, and was commissioned to the deanery there, April 5, 1571, n ?l^^ °;5- ^^ ^^"^ •'efore May 28, 1577. (Newcourt, Rep. vol. i. p 82 ) He IS mentioned repeatedly in Strype!] V, l^?'\Y,=;**-f ^"""'1^'i ^^ scholar- Ships in 1571.] LANCELOT ANDREWES. V sent him thither', and hestowed the first of his said scholar- ships upon him j which places are since commonly called the Greek Scholarships. As soon as he was a Bachelor of Arts % and so capable of a Fellowship, there being then but one place void -in the said College, and Thomas Dove ", late Lord Bishop of Peter- borough, being then a Scholar also in the said college, and very well 'approved of by many of the society; the Master and Fellows put these two young men to a trial before them, by some scholastical exercises : upon performance whereof they preferred Sir Andrewes, and chose him into the fellow- ship then void, though they liked Sir Dove so well also, that, being loth to lose him, they made him some allowance for his present maintenance, under the title of a Tanquam Socius. In the meanwhile, Hugh Price", having built Jesus College in Oxford, had heard so much of this young man, Sir An- drewes, that, without his privity, he named him, in his foun- dation of that college, to be one of his first Fellows there p. His custom was, after he had been three years in the Uni- versity, to come up to London once a year to visit his parents, and that, ever about a fortnight before Easter, staying till a fortnight after -. and against the time he should come up, his father, directed by letters from his son, before he came, prepared one that should read to him, and be his guide in the attaining of some language or art, which he had not attained before. So, that within few years, he had laid the foundations of all arts and sciences, and had gotten skill in most of the modern languages. And it is to be observed, that in his jour- ' [He was admitted into the Col- cated at Oseney Abbey, by an uncle, lege in 1571.] who ivas one of the Canons. He was " [He was E.A. Jan. 1, 157f, but one of the first Canons of Eochester was not chosen Fellow till October Cathedral, and about the same time 1576.] Treasurer of S. David's. On the foun.- " [Thomas Dove was educated at dation of Jesus College in 1571, the Merchant Tailors' School, and admit- Fellows and Scholars, whose names are ted Scholar of Pembroke College in given by Wood (Hist, of Colleges, the same year as Bishop Andrewes. p. 569), were nominated by the^Queeu Dove, as well as Andrewes, was ap- on the recommendation of Hugh pointed on the new foundation of Jesus Price.] College, Oxford : on June 16, 1589, he p [He was incorporated M.A. of was installed Dean of Norwich; in Oxford, July 11, 1581, (Wood's F. 0. 1600, was appointed Bishop of Peter- vol. i. p. 219,) by which it appears pro- borough ; and died August 30, 1630.] table that he did not visit Oxford on " [Hugh Price, or Ap Rice, was born his nomination as Scholar (not Fellow, at Brecknock, probably before the year as stated in the text,) of Jesus Coir 1500. He graduated as LL.D. as early lege.] as 1625. It is said that he was edu- vi LIFE AND DEATH Or iieys betwixt London and Cambridge, to and fro, he ever used to walk on foots till he was a Bachelor of Divinity; and professed that he would not then have ridden on horse- back, but that divers friends began to find fault with him, and misinterpret him, as if he had forborae riding only to: save charges. What he did, when he was a child, and a schoolboy, is not now known, but he hath been sometimes heard to say, that when he was a young scholar in the University, and so all his time onward, he never loved or used any games or ordi- nary recreations, either within doors, as cards, dice, tables, chess, or the like ; or abroad, as buts, quoits, bowls, or any such : but his ordinary exercise and recreation was walking either alone by himself, Of with some other selected compa- nion, with whom he might confer and argue, and recount their studies ; and he would often profess that to observe the grass, herbs, corn, trees, cattle, earth, waters, heavens, any of the creatures, and to contemplate their natures, orders, qualities, virtues, uses, &c., was ever to him the greatest mirth, content, and recreation that could be : and this he held to his dying day. After he had been some while a Master of Arts' in the University, he applied himself to the study of divinity, wherein he so profited, that his fame began to be spread far and near. Insomuch, as being chosen Catechist' in the college, and pur- posing to read upon the Ten Commandments every Saturday and Sunday, at three o'clock after noon, which was the hour of catechising ; not only out of other colleges in the Univer- sity, but divers also out of the country, did duly resort unto the college chapel, as a public divinity lecture*. Before I proceed to his life after he left the University, let me add what the general opinion of him was while he remained there. That, as he was an excellent catechist for -. [This seems to have been the = [The result of his labours as Catc- usual practice with students in those chist remains to us in his " Pattern of days See Waltons Life of Hooker.] Cateehistical Doctrine/' of which see ■• [He was admitted M.A. 1578, and more below 1 ""luu oce ordained Deacon, 1680. In the latter t [^ 3,,^^ probable that his Ser- of these years he was Junior Treasurer mons on " the Temntation of nh;:=f of the College; and in 1681, Senior in the WildernesT" and nl «T Treasurer. He took his degree of B.D. Lord's Praje? orLinaUy n„w Iw in 1585. The "Thesis de Usuris" respectively in 1599 and ifin was read by him on April 22 in that taken from the notes of his hpl™ ^^^'^ year, as his exercise for that degree, these occasions.] "^aiers on See Opusc. Posthuma, p. 119.] LANCELOT ANDllEWES. vii bis profoundness in the fundamental points of religion, and eminent in all other kind of learning, as being skilful in the Oriental tongues ; so especially that which made him no less admired than his catechising was, that he was a man deeply seen in all cases of conscience", and in that respect was much sought unto by many, who ever received great satisfac- tion from him in clearing those doubts which did much perplex them. To proceed : his general worth made him so famous", that Henry Earl of Huntingdon y, hearing of it, sent for him, and thought himself much honoured by his accom- panying him into the north, whereof he was President ^ ; and where God so blessed his painful preachings, and moderate private conference, that he converted recusants, priests, and others, to the Protestant religion. Sir Francis Walsingham ", Secretary of State to Queen Elizabeth, took also especial notice of his abilities, and highly affected him ; and, being loth that he should not be better known to the world, wrought means to make him Vicar of S. Giles without Cripplegate, London"'; then Prebend and Residentiary of S. Paul's"; and afterwards Prebend of the Collegiate Church of Southwell *- " [See Harington's life, printed intending his preferment, in which he below.] would never permit him to take any ^ [This passage in another copy of country benefice, lest he and his great the Life stands as follows : — learning should be buried in a country " Before I proceed to his life after church. His intent was to make him he left the University, give me leave a Header of Controversies in Gam- to relate a story of him while he yet bridge ; and for his maintenance, he remained there, and that as near as assigned to him, as I am informed, I can from his own mouth, and in his the lease of the Parsonage of Alton, own words. in Hampshire, which, after his death, " Upon his first showing himself at he returned to his Lady, which she Cambridge in his divinity studies, never knew or thought of." — Funeral especial notice was soon taken of him. Sermon, p. 290.] among his abilities and eminences, aa ■• [The date of his institution is not a man deeply seen in all cases of con- known.] science, and he was much sought to in " [He was admitted to the Stall of that respect. To proceed with his S. Pancras, May 29, 1589, at which own particular ; hia worth made him time he was only B.D. It appears so fampus," . . .] from Newcourt (Eepert. vol. i. p. 193) y [Henry Hastings, third Earl of that Thomaa Kem'pe, Bishop of Lou- Huntingdon, Lord Lieutenant of don, founded a chantry in 5, Edw. IV. Leiceatcr and Rutland, was one of for one priest who should be Confessor the peers who had charge of Mary, to the Bishop of London, and that Queen of Soota. He was President of from the time of the endowment of • the JN"orth, 1572 — 1595.] this chantry, and its annexation to the ' [There are several letters from him Stall of S. Pancras, the Prebendary, in this capacity to Bishop Chaderton, on admission to his stall, was admitted in Peck, Desid. Cur. lib. iv.] also to the ofiice of Penitentiary.] « [Buckeridge states that Walsing- ^ [His stall is not kno\vn.] ham "obtained him of the Earl, VUl LITE ANB DEATH OF Being thus preferred to his own contentment, he lived not idly, but continued a painful labourer in the Lord's vine- yard ; witness S. Giles' pulpit, and that in S. Paul's Church, where he read the lecture ■= thrice a-week in the term time. And indeed, what by his often preaching at S. Giles, and his no less often reading in S. Paul's, he became so infirm, that his friends despaired of his life '. Upon the death of Dr. Fulkes, he was elected to the Mastership of Pembroke HaU'', whereof he had been a Scholar and FeUow ; a place of credit, but of little benefit, for he ever spent more upon it than he received by it. - Afterwards lie was made Chaplain in ordinary attendance, of which kind there were then but twelve, to Queen Elizabeth, who took such delight in his preaching and grave deportment, that first she bestowed a Prebend at Westminster' upon him, and not long after, the Deanery'' of that place ; and what she intended further to him, her death prevented^ ' [The Divinity Lecture, in S. Paul's Cathedral, was founded by Richard de Gravesend, Bishop of London. The Chancellor is required to be Lecturer, but he may appoint a deputy.] ' See the title of " 'AirooTroo-fioTia sacra," mentioned below in List of Works.] « [William Pulke, originally Fellow of S. John's, Cambridge. He began by studying the law ; but on taking orders was suspected of Puritanism, and expelled the college. In 1578 he was admitted Master of Pembroke College. Wood states that he was Margaret Professor ; but his name is not given in Le Neve's list. His principal work is his " Comment on the Rhemish Testament."] i- [This was in a.d. 1589. He may be presumed to have taken his degree of D.D. about this time. There is no date to the " Ooncio ad Clerum," he preached for that degree. See Opusc. Posth. p. 1. Bishop Buckeridge (Ser- mon, p. 291) states that his " Deter- minatio de Decimis " was delivered by him at this time, but no date is given in the title-page. As an evidence of the line he had taken against i.he Puritans, it may be observed that he was denied that degree on his first application for it, by Dr. Preston (Master of Trinity Hall), then Vice-Chancellor. (Strype's Whit- , gift, vol. i. pp. 613, 614.) He wasat this time Archbishop Whitgift's explain. Walsingham at this time writes to Burleigh (MSS. Harl. Numb. 6994. p. 103) :— " Aug. 28, 1589. "And for the Mastership of Pem- broke Hall, If I did not think that Mr. Andrewes shall do more good by the retaining of him in these parts than there, I had sought to prefer him therein, and therefore have been a mean to excuse the recommendation for the other, so as your Lordship do judge him fit for the same."] ' [He was appointed to th^ 11th Stall in 1597. (Newcourt, Repert. toL i. p. 927.)] i* [On the death of Gab. Goodman, in 1601. He held this Deanery, vrith the Stall of St. Pancras, and the Vicarage of S. Giles, Cripplegate, till his promotion to the See of Chichester. See Newconrt, Repert vol. i. pp. 197, 357,719.] ' [The following noticesof Andrewes in Elizabeth's reign may be here in- serted : — Afterthe condemnation of John Udal, Lancelot Andrewes, and Nowell, the Dean of St. Paul's, were appointed by Archbishop Whitgift (at the direction of the Lords of the Council) to hold conference with them. (Strype's Whit- LANCELOT ANDREWES, IX He soon grew into far greater esteem with her successor, the most learned King James, who, to say but truth, admired him beyond all other divines, not only for his transcendent gift in preaching, but for his excellency and solidity in all kinds of learning™; selecting him, as his choicest piece, to vindicate his regality against his foulmouthed adversaries". gift, book iv. chap. vii. vol. ii. p. 97.) They presented him a form of submis- sion, to which he gave hia consent. "A few days afterwards," as TJdal relates in his own narrative, "Mr. Doctor Audrewes returned unto me, signifying that all that was done was mistaken; for that was not tlie sub- mission that was meant of me, but another. Which when I had perused, I found it the same (only the last clause left out) which was offered me by the Judges at the Assizes. And he said, the clerk to whom the sealing of the letter to Mr. Nowell was com- mitted put in one for another. And because I utterly refused to consult of it, as having yielded before to so much as I might, he prayed me to under- stand what I took exceptions against, and for what reasons. . So we entered into many discourses ; as first, how the discipline could be said to be against tlie Queen's prerogative royal, seeing it was (as I said I did believe) expressed in the Scripture, whereby all lawful privileges of princes are warranted. Then we debated whether the supremacy of a Christian prince be the same with an heathen, or diverse from It. After that, whether the au- thority of princes in making Church- laws be de jure, or de facto only : and lastly, of the most points of discipline. Thus we continued five or six hours, and at last he would have no answer of me then, but he prayed me to ad- vise of it, for he would come again. I answered, that the oftener he came, the welcomer he should be ; but I told him I would not accept of it. Yet he came twice after ; and took my reasons of my refusal to yield thereunto ; and, promising me all the favour he could procure me, he departed." — (State Trials, vol. i. col. 187.) And in 1 593, after sentence had been passed on Henry Barrow, the notorious Puritan, he was deputed, with other divines, to confer with him, in the hope of his recantation. (See Heylin's History of the Presbyterians, lib. ix. § 30, p. 324.) In 1594, he was appointed by Whit- gift one of the Commissioners for inquiring into the state of the Eccle- siastical Courts in the Diocese of Lon- don (Strype's Whitgift, book iv. chap, xii. vol. ii. p. 194) i and he was also proposed, in 1603, to be put into a Commission for perusing and sup- pressing all books published without authority, or brought into the realm. (See Strype's Whitgift, book iv. chap, xxxii. vol. ii. p. 504.)] m |-" jjia excellency and solidity in all kinds of learning," justly entitled him to a place in the Hampton Court Conference ; and he was also, as is well known, employed as one of the translators of the Bible.] ° [This was in reply to Bellarmine, who, under the name of Matthew Tortus, had attacked the King's De- fence of the Oath of Supremacy. (See Preface to Tortura Torti, and the Resp. ad Apol. Card. Bellarmini.) Chamberlain writes to Sir D. Carle- ton, Oct. 21, 1608 : " They say that the Bishop of Chichester is appointed to answer Bellarmine about the Oath of Allegiance, which task I doubt how he will undertake and perform, being so contrary to his disposition and course to meddle with controversies." — Birch's Court of James I., vol. i. p. 77. And again, Nov. 11: "I thank you , for your remonstrance of the French Clergy, which will give me occasion perhaps to visit the good Bishop of Chichester, though I doubt he be not at leisure for any bye matters; the King doth so hasten and spur him on in this business of Bellarmine's, which he were likely to perform very well (as I hear by them that can judge) if he might take his own time, and not be troubled nor entangled by ar- guments obtruded to him continually by the King."— Ibid. p. 81. On the publication of the volume, (Tortura Torti,) Dudley Carleton thus writes to Sir Thomas Edmondes, June 9, 1609 : " The Bishop of Chichester's book is now in the press, whereof I have seen part, and it is a worthy LIFE AND DEATH OF His Majesty, not long after his happy entrance to this crown, bestowed upon him the Bishopric of Chichester °, which he held about four years p, and withal made him Lord Almoner i : and because of the exility of that Bishopric, soon after added the Parsonage of Cheam, in Surrey ', to his commendam. . Upon the vacancy of the Bishopric of Ely ', his Majesty made him Bishop thereof; and there he sat about nine years ' : in which time he was made a Privy Councillor, first mentation ,of the King's alms, the goods, chattels, and debts of all who were felones de se, as well as all deo- dands in England and Wales, ex- empting him moreover from rendering an account of his receipts from these sourcea. (Rymer, Feed. VII. ii. 143.)] ' [" Ecclesiam de Cheyham, sive Cheam in agro Surrien. simul cum Ep'atu tenuit, ad quam admissus est 2!) Jul. 1609; earn vero ad Ep'atum Eliensem translatus dereliquit." — Kennett.] ■ [Vacant by the death of Martin Heton.] * [It seems to have been the general expectation that, on the death of Bancroft, Andrewes would have been raised to the primacy. The interest of the Earl of Dunbar, in the absence of Andrewes's friends, succeeded in obtaining that important post for Abbot, who, within less than two years, had held in succession the two Sees of Lichfield and London. George Calvert (afterwards Lord Baltimore) thus writes to Sir Th. Edmonds, March 10, 16ia ; " For our news here, your Lordship will not look for so long an inventory as that of John de Garres [author of ' Inven- toire Gengral de I'Histoire Ggn6ral de France.' Paris. 1608] from me, that have had no time to gather. Yet, since my coming, I understand these few, — that the Bishop of London, by a strong north wind, coming out of Scotland, is blown over the Thames to Lambeth; the King having pro- fessed to the Bishop himself, as also to all the Lords of his Council, that it is neither the respect of his learn- ing, his wisdom, nor his sincerity, (although he is well persuaded there is not any one of them wanting in him,) that hath made him to prefer him above the rest of his fellows, but merely the recommendation of his faithful servant, Dunbar, that is dead, whose suit on behalf of this Bishop he cannot forget, nor will suffer to work ; only the brevity breeds ob- scurity, and puts the reader to some of that pains which was taken by the writer." — Ibid. p. 99. Respecting the ' Besponsio ad Apo- logiam Card. Bellarmini,' Chamber- lain thus writes to Sir Ralph Win- wood : " The Bishop of Ely is set to work in reply to Cardinal Bellar- mine's Answer to the King's Book, whereof I perceive he makes no great account; but thinks that either the man is much crazed from what he was, or else that he did it with a conteiflptuous negligence." — (Win- wood's Memorials, vol. iii. p. 117.] ° [Up to this time he had retained the Mastership of Pembroke College. The last act in which he took a part in College, was the election of Mat- thew Wren into a Fellowship, Nov. 5, 1605. He probably resigned his Mastership on that day, as his suc- cessor Harsnett was elected Nov. 9.] p [" Lancelotus Andrewes, S. T. P. ex DecanoWestmon. in Ep'um Cicestr. electus 16 Oct. 1605 ; confirmatus 31 Octob.; consecratua Lambethse ab Archiep., aasistentibus Ep'is London., Norwich, Glocestr. et Roffen., 3 Nov. 1605." — Kennett, (e Reg. Bancroft.) MSS. Lands. 984, p. 81. The probability of his promotion was thus noticed by a writer of the time : " The Bishop of Chichester is dead, rich for so mean a living, and bestowed the greatest part of his wealth upon his kindred and servants. Dr. Andrews is like to be Bishop and Almoner in his place, and his Deanery of Westminster goes to one Dr. Neal, a man of no great note, more than that he is the Earl of Salisbuiy's Chaplain ; and his Par- sonage of St. Giles's to Dr. Bucker- ige ; and his other parcels to meaner men." — Mr. John Chamberlain to Mr. Winwood, Oct. 12, 1605. Win- wood's Memorials, vol. ii. p. 141.] 1 [The King, on appointing An- drewes to this office, granted, in aug- LANCELOT ANDREWES. XI of England "j and then of Scotland, in his attendance of the King thither ". He was afterwards preferred to the Bishopric of Winchester y, and the Deanery of the King's Chapel^, lose his intention." — Birch's Court of James I. vol. i. p. 110. The regret expressed hy Clarendon at this unhappy appointment (Hist. Bebell. vol. i. p. 167) need only be alluded to ; as well as Heylin's confi- dent opinion that, "if Andrewes had succeeded Bancroft, and Laud fol- lowed Andrewes, the Church would hare been settled on so sure a founda- tion that it could not easily have been shaken." — Cypr. Ang. p. 69.] " [Sept. 29, 1616. " This honour was done the Bishop," says Chamberlain, "to put him in heart upon the dis- taste he had in missing the Bishopric of Winchester ; but for aught I hear he is yet as silent as Mr. Wake's nuncio, the new Cardinal." — Cham- berlain to Sir Dudley Carleton, Oct. 12, 1616. Birch's Court of James I. vol. i. p. 429. Buckeridge states of him, (Fun. Serm. p. 292,) that in this capacity " he spake and meddled little in civil and temporal affairs, being out of his profession and element ; but in causes that in any way concerned the Church and his calling, he spake fully and home to the purpose, that he made all know that he understood and could speak when it concerned him." Lloyd (State Worthies, p. 1024) says, " He did not concern himself much with civil politics. He would say, when he came to the Council Table, ' Is there anything to be done to-day for the Church 1 ' If they answered, ' Yea,' then he said, ' I will stay :' if ' No,' then he said, ' I will be gone.' "] * [Andrewes naturally felt an in- terest in Scotch Ecclesiastical affairs, having been ope of the Bishops who consecrated the Scotch Prelates on Oct. 21, 1610, and thus restored to that country the. blessings of the Episcopate.' Two different accounts of his con- duct, on this occasion, are given by Spotswood and Heylin. Spotswood's account is as follows : — " A question in the meantime was raised by Dr. Andrewes, Bishop of •Ely, touching the consecration of the Scotch Bishops, who, as he said, must first be ordained Presbyters, as having received no ordination from a Bishop. The Archbishop of Canterbury, who was by, maintained, that thereof there was no necessity, seeing when Bishops could not be had, the ordination given by the Presbyters must be esteemed lawful ; otherwise that it might he doubted, if there were any lawful vocation in most of the Eeformed Churches. This applauded to by the other Bishops, Ely acquiesced, and in the day and place appointed, the three Bishops were consecrated." — Spots- wood's History of the Church of Scot- land, p. 514. The following is Heylin's state- ment :— ^ " And that this character might be indelibly imprinted on them, his Majesty issues a Commission under the Great Seal of England, to the Bishops of London, Ely, Wells, and Eochester, whereby they were re- quired to proceed to the consecration of the said three Bishops, according to the rules of the English Ordination ; which was by them performed with all due solemnity, in the chapel of the Bishop of London's house, near the Church of St. Paul's, Octob. 21, 1610. But first, a scruple had been moved by the Bishop of Ely, concern- ing the capacity of the persons nomi- nated, for receiving the Episcopal consecration, in regard that none of them had formerly been ordained priests : which scruple was removed by Archbishop Bancroft, alleging, that there was no such necessity of receiving the order of Priesthood, but that Episcopal consecrations might be given without it; as might have been exemplified in the cases of Ambrose and Nectarius; of which, the first was made Archbishop of Millain; and the other Patriarch of Constantinople, without receiving any intermediate orders, whether of Priest, Deacon, or any other (if there were any other) at that time in the Church." — Heylin's Hist, of Presbyt. lib. xi. § 24, pp. 387, 388.] y [The Congg d'61ire is dated June 29, 1618 (Eymer, Feed. VII. iii. 67); the election took place Aug. 3, 1618 (Kennett) ; the order to confirm his election, Feb. 9, 161| (ibid. pp. 92, 93) ; the restitution of the tempo- ralities, March 19, 161f (ibid. p. 100).] ' [1618. 1 Jan. — Lancelotus An- drews electus Winton. a Camerario in LIFE AND DEATH OF which two last preferments he held to his death, which happened about eight years after, in the third year of the reign of our late King Charles, with whom he held no less reputation than he had done with his father before him ". It is worth the observation, that, having been preferred to many, and those no small dignities, yet he never used any means to obtain the least of them, but they were all con- ferred upon him, without the least suit on his part * ; for he was so far from ambition or covetousness, as that when the Bishoprics of Salisbury and Ely were at several times tendered unto him, upon some propositions prejudicial to the state of those churches, he utterly refused them *=- The virtues and good parts of this honourable prelate were so many, and those so transcendent, that to do him right, a large volume would be but sufficient, which I shall leave to some of better abilities to perform, which I shall, by way of an epitome, only point a finger at, in these heads which follow. His first and principal virtue was his singular zeal and Decannm Capellae juratus in vestiario. — Kennett.] * [" He (K. James) desired, when death was near him, to have received the communion at the hands of the Bishop of Winchester ; hnt he was so sick when he was sent for that he conld not come." — Joseph Mede to Sir Martin Stuteville. Birch's Charles I. vol. i. p. 5. And yet he had never wrongly flattered the King, as may appear by the following anecdote, recorded in Waller's Life, and which, though well known, must be here repeated. It is stated that, ■' on the day of the disso- lution of the Parliament," (he means the "prorogation" in 1623. See Ni- chols, voL iii. p. 976,) "he went to see the King at dinner, with whom were Dr. Andrews, Bishop of Winchester, and Dr. Neile, Bishop of Durham, standing behind His Majesty's chair. There happened something very ex- traordinary in the conversation these prelates had with the King, on which Mr. Waller did often reflect. His Ma- jesty asked the Bishops, ' My Lords, cannot I take my subjects' money, when I want it, without all this for- mality in Parliament?' The Bishop of Durham readily answered, 'God forbid. Sir, but you should ; yon are the breath of our nostrils.' Where- upon the King turned, and said to the Bishop of Winchester, ' Well, my Lord, what say yon!' 'Sir,' replied the Bishop, ' I have no skill to judge of Parliamentary cases.' The King answered, 'No put off's, my Lord, answer me presently.' ' Then, Sir,' said he, ' I think it's lawful for you to take my brother Neile's money, for he oflTers it.' Mr. Waller said the com- pany was pleased with this answer, and the wit of it seemed to affect the King. . . . The truth of this conversa- tion is not to be doubted, it having been often told Dr. Birch by Mr. Wal- ler himself, one of whose daughters he had married, and the Doctor communicated it to us with several other passages concerning our author." Fuller states that " his gravity in a manner awed King James, who re- frained from that mirth and liberty in the presence of this prelate, which otherwise he assumed to himself." — (Church Hist, book xi. sect. i. § 46.] ^ [See Buckeridge'a Funeral Ser- mon, p. 291.] •^ [This must have been at the time when Coldwell was appointed to the See of Salisbury, and Heton to that of Ely.] LANCELOT ANDREWES. xiii piety, which showed itself; not only in his private and secret devotions between God and himself, in which, they that were about him well perceived that he daily spent many hours, yea, and the greatest part of liis life in holy prayers, and abundant tears, the signs whereof they often discovered *, — but also in his exemplary public prayers with his family in his chapel; wherein he behaved himself so humbly, devoutly, and reverently, that it could not but move others to follow his example ". His chapel, in which he had monthly communions, was so decently and reverently adorned, and God served there with so holy anti reverend behaviour of himself and his family, by his pattern, that the souls of many, that obiter came thither in time of divine service, were very much elevated, and they stirred up to the like reverend deportment ; yea, some that had been there were so taken with it, that they desired to end their days in the Bishop of Ely's chapel. The next is his charity and compassion, which he practised even before he came to great preferments ; for, while he was yet in private estate, he extended his charity in liberal manner to the relief of poor parishioners, prisons, and prisoners, be ■ sides his constant Sundays' alms at his parish of Saint Giles^. But when his means became greater, his charity increased to a large proportion ; releasing many prisoners of all sorts, that were detained either for petty debts, or keeper's fees. And one thing in his charity is remarkable ; that whereas he sent much money at several times to the relief of poor parishes, ^ [See Humphry Mosely's and then gave his goods to the poor, when Drake's Prefaces to his Private Devo- he could keep them no longer. The tions, below, pp, 225, 226, 233.] first place he lived on was St. Giles': « [Bishop Buckeridge remarks, there, I speak my knowledge, I do " After he came to have an episcopal not say he began, sure I am he con- house with a chapel, he kept monthly tinued his charity ; his certain alms communions inviolably, yea though there was ten pounds per annum, ■himself had received at the Court the which was paid quarterly by equal same month. In which his carriage portions, and twelve pence every Sun- was not only decent and religious, but day he came to church, and five shil- also exemplary ; he ever oifered twice lings at every communion ; and for at the altar, and so did every one of many years, since he left that cure, his servants, to which purpose he he sent five pounds about Christmas, gave them money, lest it should be besides the number of gowns given to burdensome to them." — Fun. Serm. the poor of that parish when he was ■p. 296. Almoner. And 1 have reason to pre- A description of his chapel will be sume the like of those other parishes found in t)ie Appendix.] mentioned in his will." — Buekeridge's ' ["Neither did he stay to do good Funeral Sermon, p. 294.] and distribute till his death, that is, XIV LIFE AND DEATH OF prisons, prisoners, and the like, he gave strict charge to his servants whom he entrusted therewith, that they should "not acknowledge whence this relief came ^ : but directed that the acquittances, which they, to make the discharge of their trust appear to him, desired from them that received such relief, should be taken in the name of a benefactor unknown. Other large sums he bestowed yearly, and oftener, in clothing the poor and naked, in relieving the sick and needy, in succouring families in time of infection, besides his alms to poor housekeepers at his gate; insomuch that his private alms in his last sis years, besides those public, amounted to the sum of 1,300Z. and upwards. Lastly, though it might well have been supposed by that which is said already, that he had been in his lifetime his own almoner, yet, as he lived a pattern of compassion and work of mercy, so he died also ; for it appeareth by his will, that his chief care was, to provide that his pious works should never have end, leaving 4,000/. to purchase 2001. land per annum for ever, to be distributed - by 50/. quarterly, thus : — To aged poor men and decayed, with an especial eye to seafaring men, wherein he reflected upon his father's profession, 50/. ; to poor widows, the wives ■ of one husband, fifty pounds j to the binding of poor orphans apprentices, fifty pounds ; and to the relief of poor prisoners, fifty pounds. Besides among other, too many to be compre- hended in an epitome, he left to be distributed, presently after his decease, among maid-servants of honest report, and who had served one master or mistress seven years, the sum of two hundred pounds. Lastly, a great part of his estate, which remained after his funeral and legacies discharged, he left to be distributed among his poor servants. e[Bp.Buckeridge -writes; "And lest rality, as appears by what Joseph his left hand should know what his Mede writes to Sir Martin StntevUle, right hand did, he sent great alms to October 3, 1626 :— "My Lord of Win: many poor places, under other men's Chester, they say, died not worth names; and he stayed not till the 12,0002. ; which makes many change poor sought him, for he first sought their uncharitable conceit they had them, as his servants employed on formerly of him, finding that he gave that service can witness — as appear- much to the poor and prisons in Lon- eth at Famham, at Waltham, and don, and other good uses, the anther Winchester; and in the last year of not being known till now he is dead. great sickness, he gave in this parish And no doubt but that he hath re- of St. Saviour an hundred nuuts." oeived a reward openly of God of what — Fun. Serm. p. 296. he did in secret." — Birch's Charles I. This caused him, during his life- vol. i. p. 163.] time, to lie under the charge of illibe- LANCELOT ANDREWES. XV The third is his fidelity and integrity ; faithful, upright, and just he ever was, whether you respect him in his ordi- nary transactions, in which no man could evep justly tax him with the least aspersion of injustice ; or whether you look upon him as entrusted with those great offices and places which he did undergo, and they were either his spiritual preferments or temporal office, besides some other matters committed to his fidelity ^ . In the first of which he declared evidently to the world, that he reputed himself but God^s steward, and that he must give an account to his Lord and Master for them. To begin then with the lowest account : he was ever faithful, provident, and careful to keep in good repair the houses of aU his spiritual preferments, and spent much money that way ; as upon the Vicarage-house of Saint Giles, the Prebend's and Dean's houses of "Westminster, and the Residentiary's house of Saint Paul's*- Upon the house belonging to the bishopric of Chichester, he expended above 4201. J ; of Ely, above 2,440^. ^ ; of "Winchester, besides a pen- sion of 400^. per annum, from which he freed his. see at his own charge ', he spent two thousand pounds "'- But in that part of the account which concerned him more nearly to perfect, which was his pastoral and episcopal charge, the cure of souls, and the well ordering of the several dioceses committed to his trust, never any made a more just and exact account. Some particulars of this account was the promoting of sufficient able and good men to livings and preferments which fell within his own gift \ To the better discharge of '' [He was appointed one of the first tiam demoliendi plura ruinosa, defor- QoTernors of the Charter-House, and mia et inutilia %dificia in palatiis one of the oTerseers of the Founder's Ep'alibus de Cicestr. et Aldingbonrn." will, in which capacity he attended his — Kennett, e Reg. Bancroft.] funeral, May 28, 1612, He also ad- '' [He repaired Ely House in Hol- dressed a letter to Sutton's executors, born, Ely Palace at Downham, and difectijag them to pay the sum of Wisbech Castle.] 10,000i. for the repair of Berwick ' [This probably was a charge put Bridge, in fulfilment of the provisions on the see in the time of either Bp. of his will, which directed a certain Ponet, or Bp. Home.] sum to be applied to charitable uses. " [He repaired the episcopal resi- {See Bearcroft's Hist, of the Charter- dences at Parnham and Waltham, and House, pp. 46, 102, 118 —120.)] Wolvesey Palace at Winchester.] ' [This house he not only built, but " [The following instances may be recovered to the Church. (Bucke- mentioned : — ridge, Funeral Sermon, p. 293.)] 1. Samuel Harsnet to the Vicarage ' ["1605, die 14 Martii, Arch'e'pua of Chigwell, June 14, 1697 (see Ken- concessit Lanceloto iEp'o Cicestr. licen- nett'a note in Wood's Fast. Ox. vol. i. XVI LIFE AND DEATH OF this part of the account he took order still beforehand, by continual search and inquiry to know what hopeful young p. 219, and Newc vol. il. p. 143). He was afterwards Bishop of Chichester and, Norwich, and Abp. of York. 2. William Bedwell, presented by him, as one of the Besidentiaries of S. Paul's, to the Eectoiy of Totten- ham, Oct. 8, 1607. Bedwell, who was almost the only Arabic scholar in Eng- land at this time, was employed as one of the translators of the Bible. His reputation was well known to Isaac CasauboD,who addressed to him in 1603 the letter, which now stands cccxliv. in his collected Epistles, p.l83, Koter. 1709 ,- Casanbon, on coming to England, became personally acquainted with him, and afterwards, on his going abroad, introduced him to Daniel Heinsius in the following terms : — "Vir clarissime, qui tibi has reddi- dit, amicus mens est ; ( WUhdmus BedweUus, de [llr. Keble states that he has not ' [Of the death of Hooker, which been able to trace the original of this had taken place Nov. 2.] letter, which appeared first in the ' [His widow was left his sole edition of Hooker published at Ox- executrix.] ford, 1793.] LETTERS. xli not only they be not embezzled, and come to nothings, but that they come not into great hands, who will only have use of them quatenus et quousque, and suppress the rest, or unhappily all : but rather into the hands of some of them that unfeignedly wished him well, though of the meaner sort ; who may upon good assurance (very good assurance) be trusted with them ; for it is pity they should admit any limitation. Do this, and do it mature: it had been more than time long since to have been about it, if I had sooner known it. If my word or letter would do any good to Mr. Churchman •" it should not want. But what cannot your- self or Mr. Sandys ' do therein ? For Mr. Cranmer is away ^, happy in that he shall gain a week or two before he know of it. Almighty God comfort us over him ! whose taking away I trust I shall no longer live, than with grief I remember ; therefore with grief, because with inward and most just honour I ever honoured him since 1 knew him. Your assured Poor loving Friend, L. Andbewes. At the Court, 7 Nov. 1600. LETTER III. TO ME,. HAETWELL. [Archseologia, vol. i. Introduction, p. xv.] Sir, — I have received the enclosed (as it was said) by direc- tion from you : but the party I know not : it was not your hand : it had no mention of my name ; and I talked with Mr, Clarentieux ', and he would not certify me that I was made of your number "", and yet he was at your last meeting, where e [The reader need hardly be re- in Ireland with Lord Mountjoy, where minded that Hooker's papers were he was killed in a, battle with the destroyed by Charke and another Puri- rebels.] tan minister.] ' [William Camden, the celebrated ■" [Hooker's father-in-law.] antiquarian.] ' [Edwin Sandys, his friend and " [Andrewes was admitted member former pupil. He was appointed with of the Society of Antiquaries, of which Churchman overseer of his Will.] Hartwell was Secretary.] [George (Jranmer was then absent xlii LETTERS. such thiugs (as he said) used to be agreed on before any came in, whereby I thought it likely the party might be mistaken that brought his note. But if I may have notice from yourself or Mr. Clarentieux that you have vouchsafed me the favour, then you shall perceive well that I will not fail in obedience, though unless it be that I dare not promise, because I cannot perform aught else, for I learn every day more and more gladly. But that this afternoon is our trans- lation time, and most of our company are negligent", I would have seen you ; but no translation shall hinder me> if once I may understand I shaU. commit no error in coming. And so, commending me to you in mine ambition and every way t)eside, I take my leave, this last of November, 1604. Your very assured poor Friend, L. Andkewes. To the Bight Worshipful my very good Friend Mr. Hartwell, at his House at Lamheth. LETTER IV. TO ISAAC CASADBON. [Casauboni Ephemerides, pp. 1203, 1204 °.] Factum astu famuli mei, ut cum alio scilicet iter faceret, Londinum excurrerit (ubi uxor illi et liberi) atque id facturum se me clam haberet. Fecissem alioqui, clarissime vir quod nunc facio, ac libens. Nam quem ego mortalium saluto hben- tius ? Quod si autem sic apud vos canis sseviit, prseterquam quod non simul sestus (cum Dna) csetera multo hie te mitius habuisses. Nam Dunami% mira caloris dBwa/ila, nee sestus, quod sciam, uUus restate hac tota. Sed tot in urbe parietum reflexio in aerem ex fumo carbonum fossilium et reliqua illuvie spissiorem facit, ut qui nobis vix canicula, vobis molossus fuerit. Ex me argumentum sumito, quem non ex aestu sed » [He refers to the translation of Mr. Burleigh, Mr. King, Mr. Thomp- the Bible, which had just commenced, son, and Mr. Bedwell. They met at The members of his company were Westminster.] Dr. John Overal, Dr. Adrian Saravia, » [From Bumey MSS. Numb. 363. Dr. Clarke, one of the six preachers at 15.] Canterbury, Dr. Layfield, Dr. Leigh, LETTERS. xliii vespertine frigore, cui diutius quam par inhsesi, occupavit febris, cujus adhue exitum exspecto^ quem voluerit, bonus, quern habemus, Dnus. Tu, quseso, sic urge opus, ut tu illud ad finem, non illud tuse ad detrimeutum aliquod sanitatis. Magno stabit Christianse reipublicee vel levissima ejus in te jactura. Sed valetudinem et vires suflBciet tibi Deus votis multorum, meisque inter multos affectu certe non ultimis. Etsi autem cum Patre Paulo p non sentio esse opus illud Anna- lium non magni momenti ; at id tamen omnes scimus, parem te oneri, satis jam tibi superque virium esse atque verborum ad hoc duellum^. Tantum, amabo, in minutiis illis chrono- logicis ne nimium diu hsereas, ad ilia majora cito te confer, Ecclesiastica te digna, ad quse te vocat exspectatio literatorum omnium. De Puteano' memini me in aliquo non ita pridem catalogo legere nomen illud in fronte libri cum Uteris S. J. ; nee librum inspexi, nee opus. Oportet infelici sidere natum esse bominem, si te lacessat. Verum annon percommode acci- dit? Tu Puteanum exspectas, ego Flaminum. Committamus, si placet, Puteum cum Plammis, nisi Puteus illi inanis sit, huic Flamma stuppea, frigeat vero ille, hie abeat in fumos. Sed extra jocum ; agnosce, quseso te, in hoc facto astu Jesu- iticum. Multorum, sat scio, jam in te stylos excitabant, non aho id autem animo, quam ut abducant a prseclaro institute, ne Baronium egregie vexes, ne veram lucem afiferas historise sacrse. At tu ne te sinas avocari, quseso, obtestorque, vel ad momentum : quasi catulos allatrantes proculca atque prseteri : urge iter, quod ingressus es, ccelo hominibusque faventibus. Molinseus me non fallit ', si bene novi illius ingenium, vult dpurreveiv Koi inreipo^o'i efifievai aXKcov, et (est ut dicis) Sire- nem habet, qua mirifice delinivit Regem, ut omnia de illo bona ssepe dici, nihil unquam sinistri audiri sustineat. Litem ipsam quod attinet, desipiam, si quid in ea videam nisi /caivo- i\6_Katvov. ' [Father Paul, the celebrated Ve- ' [This was Peter Du Moulin the netian controversialist.] elder. He had not at this time come ' [Casaubon was preparing for the to England, though he had been in press his ' ExercitationeB in Baro- correspondence with the King. Ca- nium.'] sanbon in several passages of his let- ' [Erycius Puteanus had just pub- ters speaks of him very unfavourably, lished his ' Stricturse in Casaubo- (See Epistt. dccxliii. dccxliv. p. 433. num.'] Koter. 1709.)] xliv LETTERS. Servet autem Begi nostro optimo mentem Deus, quana jam ante dedit, ne se velit et nos his litibus imtniscere. Sat enim nobis litium, nee opus sie indies serere novas. Quod si autem Numen non intercedat, res mihi eruptura videtur in morbura. Tu vero, qui superiori anno discessisti bine D. Au- gustine (si meministi) infenso (dies enim discessus tui dies in Fastis notutus illius nomine*) qui pluviis testatus abitum sibi hinc tuum minus placuisse, redi hoc anno, si placet propitio eodem Scto. Patre. Redi et vide nundinas tota Anglia cele- berrimas " ; vel si minus nundinse te capiunt, vide manuscrip- tum illud S. INIatthsei exemplar Hebraicum, quod hie asser- vatur in Bibliotheca Corp. Cbristi. Sine te exorem ut redeas. Viso te, convalescam iUico. Pauculos tan turn hie dies laxabis animum nobiscum. Figes damam, et trimestres tuos labores pauUisper intermittes. Reverteris ubi voles. Haec memento a febricitante esse. At te Deus nobis valentem atque incolu- mem servet magnum rei literariae ornamentum. Vigilia D. Bartholomaei ; Dunamise. Omni studio atque officio semper tuus Eliensis. [1612.] ClariBgimo Viro Dno. ac amico mihi plurimum serrando Bno. Isaaco Ca- saubono, Londinum. LETTER V. TO ISAAC CASAUBON. [Casauboni Ephemerides, pp. 1204, 1205*.] Vix tandem eluctatus sum, nee plane tamen. Sed signa sunt salutaria. Dei autem unius beneficio, nam medieorum opera usus non sum. Quis est ille igitur Puteanus? Non Prior alicujus societatis, sed hie a Lovanio orator novus; quare tanto magis prseteribis. Exsiccabis, ubi voles, uno radio tuo totum hunc puteum vocularum et faecularum plane inanem. Item autem sentio unica tibi praefatione et hunc, et reliquos qui prorepserint obterendos simul. Ab institute autem, quaeso, ne te dimoveant, quod qui dedit ut primam manum, dabit ut et ultimam imponas, a et w. Ego vero de t [See Casaub. Ephem. p. 877.] « [From Bumey MSS. Numb. 365. « [^turbridge fair] 16.] LETTERS. xlv aTTpoa-SiovvaoK; nec cogitavi. Absit id tantum, quia video Chronologorum nodos illos vix explicabiles, nolim te in illos induas valde. In illis materia litis satis ampla, si libeat post campura ilium ingredi. Te premere scio, qute rei Ecclesias- ticse ingenti usui atque emolumento futura sunt. Ad ilia ergo aceinge te, ilia excute, illic efFiinde quicquid habes ex raulta lectione et diligenti observatione reconditi. Liceat vero, libera liceat semper, adeoque liberrime, quse meditata habes de doctrinee capitibus, in medium proferre. Ego incredibilem, scio, voluptatem ex eorum lectione capiamj discam multa senex, debebo tibi multorum vel memoriam quae exciderunt, vel notitiam quae non advertentem prseter- ierunt. Quod jam ut te hie videam, rebus tuis minus com- modum sit, vicem meam doleo : tanto magis approximabo ut tu me illic. Debebo Londino, quod nequeo Dunamise. Thornp- sonus^ valet, et novum magistratum meditatur, in eoquetotus est. Ego Deum veneror, ut Dnse facilem et felicem partum concedat, et Anglo Casaubono augeat familiam tuam^. Deus te servet, CI. Vir. Dunamise, Nativitate B. Virginis 1612. (Sept. 8.) Omni studio omnique officio tuus semper, Eliensis. Clarisso. Viro Dno. ac amico mihi plurimum observando Dno. Isaaco Casaubono, Londinnm. LETTER VI. TO DANIEL HEINSIUS''- [Is. Casauboni MSS. Coll. vol. ix. p. 419.] Serius rescribo, clar. Heinsi ; aberam enim ab urbe procul in dioecesi mea, cum redditae mihi sunt a te posteriores hse. Nam et priores illas aceepisse non dissimulo, utrasque erudi- ? [Richard Thompson, to whom marks are prefixed by the transcriber : Caisaubon addressed many of his let- " Reverend, et Illustris. viri Dni ters, and who is repeatedly mentioned Ep'i Wiuton. [Lancelot] Audrse* in them with respect. He was an Bpist. ad Dan. Heinsiil de (sic) Oriental scholar, and one of the morte Isaaci Casauboni Descripta e translators of the Bible. Prynne lituraria ejus charta, ubi multa in- spcaks of him in very scurrilous ducta, superscripta, eadem verbis aliis terms. (Wood, P. 0. i. 273.)] atqae aliis expressa ad delectum; ut ^ [His son 'James was born the fol- valde difiicile fuerit aliquid certum lowing October.] excerpere. Erant praterea et lacunae » [To this letter the following re- multse."] Xlvi LETTERS. tione, humanitate, elegantia, Heinsio plenaa; sane fateor tardis nominibus annumerandum me, quod tamdiu tibi de- bitor sum istius officii dfioi^aiov. Nee est quod pro me afferam, nisi bona saepe nomina non appellando fieri mala. Qui mihi tuas tum dedit, quisque fuit non appellavit, . . . et appellet opus, imo vero interpellet . . . arescente jam stylo sequior sum . . . nee assuevi ad vos literas dare heroas litera- rios. Verum enim a calamo mihi mens vel charta non pen- det. Scito me vel in alto silentio omni studio atque officio tuam indolem et egregios illos animi dotes quae in scriptis lucent . . . Fuit, ut dicis, fuit magni illius viri et memorise omni mihi vita venerandse et suis, et nobis, quod et nos habebat pro suis, et bonis omnibus obitus immaturus. Ac in reliquis quidem cedo tibi ; at in eo, quem et illius morte per- cept dolore, nemini, ne tibi quidem cedo. Cujus ego con- victu, alloquio quoties frui datum, mirifice recreabar. Patere vero te exorem ne consilium mutes de itinere hue instituendo. Etsi ille sublatus, quem tu, qui te, Ubentissime, in vitam meliorem, erant qui te videre velint, ego imprimis sedes meas beatas habiturus sum tali hospite. Quod si quid in illius obitum meditaris, facis quod te dignum est, atque in ea, quam Deus tibi mentem, uti pergas magnopere te rogatum volo. Quod de excessu quaeris summi viri, obiit ille Kal. Julii Stylo veteri. Dies erat Veneris. Eo mane suscepit Eucha- ristiam sacram de manu mea, quod ut faceret, triduo ante ■ a me petierat. Sumpta Eucharistia recitari voluit Simeonis canticum, Nunc dimittis servum tuum, Domine. Prseeuntes, ut erat tum languida voce, sed non sine contentioiie, subse- cutus est. Nihil in toto mundo nisi religiosum, pium, Chris- tiano homine, Casaubono dignum, ne tum quidem cum prop- ter totius bidui l <-. v» '\Xri-> 14-1^1 ft- c, 1586. Queen Elizabeth. 1589. Vicar of S, Giles', Cripplegate. Preb. of SouthweU. May 29. Preb. of S. Paul's. Master of Pembroke Hall. 15^0. D.D. 1593. Conference with Udal. Barrow. 1594. On a Commission for inquiring into Ecclesiastical Courts in the Diocese of London. 1597. Preb. of Westminster, ' Where no authority is here given, stood that this and the following the reader is requested to refer to the Appendices must be read in connexion previous Memoir. It irill be under- vfith each other. e 3 lii THE PRINCP'AL DATES AND FUKTHER NOTICES 1601. Dean of Westminster. 1603, July 25. Assisted at King James's coronation. (Nichols's Pro- gresses, vol. i. p. 233.) Aug. 26. On the High Commission. (Rymer, Feed. VII. ii. 93.) 160|, Jan. 14 — 16. At Hampton Court Conference. He here specially defended the use of the cross in haptism. (Barlow's Sum of the Conference.) 1604, July 22. Appointed one of the Translators of the Bible. The part entrusted to him and his company was the translation of the Pentateuch, and the History from the Book of Joshua to the First Book of Chronicles exclusive. (Collier, Eccl. Hist, vol.ii. p. 693.) 1605, Nov. 3. Consecrated Bishop of Chichester, by Richard Bancroft, Archbishop of Canterbury ; Richard Vaughail, Bishop of Lon- don ; John Jegon, Bishop of Norwich ; Thomas Ravis, Bishop of Gloucester; and William Barlow, Bishop of Rochester. (Percival on Apostolical Succession, p. 181.) Lord High Almoner. Nov. 5. Resigned Mastership of Pembroke Hall. 1607, July 12. Assisted at the consecration of Henry Parry, Bishop of Gloucester. (Percival, p. 181.) 1608, April 17. Assisted at the consecration of James Montagu, Bishop of Bath and Wells. (Percival, p. 181.) Oct. 9. Assisted at the consecration of Richard Neile, &shop of Rochester. (Percival, p. 181.) 1609, Published Tortura Torti. July 25. Rector of Cheam. Sept. 22. Translated to Ely. In Cole's MSS. vol. xxvii. pp. 69 — 71, is an account of his election and enthronization. Dec. 3. Assisted at the consecration of George Abbot, Bishop of Lichfield, and Samuel Harsnet, Bishop of Chichester. (Per- cival, p. 181.) 1610, June 4. Present at the creation of Henry Prince of Wales. (Rymer, Feed. VII. ii. 169.) Oct. 21. Took part in the consecration of Scotch Bishops. The Commission was issued Oct. IS. (Rymer, Feed. VII. ii. 176.) Published Responsio ad Apologiam Cardinalis Bellarmini. 1611, June 9. Assisted at the consecration of Giles Thompson, Bishop of Gloucester, and John Buckeridge, Bishop of Rochester. (Percival, p. 182.) 1612, Dec. 7. At Prince Henry's funeral. (Nichols's Progresses, vol. ii. p. 498.) 1613, On a Commission to inquire into the validity of the marriage of the Earl of Essex and the Lady Frances Howard. On this subject the following contemporary notices may be quoted :— " Before the King's parting from Windsor, he sent for the Commissioners employed in the divorce of the Earl of Essex bP BISHO]? ANDREWES'S LIFE. liil and his lady ; and being desirous to see it at an end, and to know their opinions, he found that the Bishops of Ely [An- drewes], Coventry and Lichfield [Neile], the two Chancellors of the Duchy and Exchequer [Sir Th. Parry and Sir Julius Csesar], with Sir David Donne, were directly for it, and to pronounce it a nullity. But the Archbishop of Canterbury [Abbot], the Bishop of London [King], Sir John Bennet, and Dr. Edwards, Chancellor of London, were as directly against it. Whereupon the King hath added two Bishops more, Win- chester [Bilson] and Rochester [Buckeridge], and two Deans, Westminster [Montaigne] and St. Paul's [Overal], who, toge- ther with the rest, must labour in it 'twixt this and Michaelmas, and then give their resolutions, which, computatis computandis, and considering the King's inclination, is like to be for the dissolution. At my last being with the Bishop of Ely not long before ray coming out of town, I found which way he lean.t, for he made no dainty to tell me his opinion ; which I could wish were otherwise, if there be no more reason in it than I see or conceive." — John Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton, Aug. 1, 1613. Birch's Court of James L vol. i. pp. 261, 262. " Of the nullity [of this marriage] I see you know as much as I can write, by which you may discern the power of a king with judges ; for of those which are now for it, I knew some of them, when I was in England, were vehemently against it, as the Bishops of Ely [Andrewes] and Coventry [Neile]. For the business itself, I protest I shall be glad, if it may lawfully, that it shall go forward; though of late I have been fearful of the consequence, and have had my fears increased by the last letters which came to me ; but, howsoever, the way of inter- posing gives me no contentment." — Earl of Southampton to Sir Ralph Winwood, Aug. 6, 1613,' quoted in Nichols's Royal Progresses, vol. ii. p. 672. The marriage was declared null by a majority of only seven to five ; the Bishops of Winchester and Rochester being of the former number. Bishop Bilson's son was shortly afterwards created a Baronet, it is supposed for his father's share in this business, and was entitled by the courtiers, Sir Nullity Bilson. A full account of this case will be found in the State Trials, and in Archbishop Abbot's " Memorials touching the Nullity between the Earl of Essex and his Lady," &c. 1614, April 5. Attended the King on the opening of Parliament. (Nichols's Progresses, vol. iii. p. 1092.) June. "At the breaking up of the Parliament, the Bishops agreed among themselves to give their best piece of plate, or the value of it in present of money, as a speedy benevolence to supply the King's want. The Archbishop of Canterbury began with a basin and ewer, and redeemed it with 140/. The liv THE PRINCIPAL DATES AND ITRTHEE NOTICES Bishop of Winctester, as much ; Ely [Andrewes], 120/;"— John Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton, June 30, 1614.— Nichols's Progresses, toI. iii. p. 7. 161|, March. Attended the King to Cambridge. (Nichols's Progresses, ToL iii. p. 66.) 1615, July 9. Assisted at the consjecration of Rich. Melbourne, Bishop of S.David's. (Percival, p; 182.) Dec. 3. Assisted at the consecration of Rob. Abbot, Bishop of Salisbury. (Percival, p. 182.) 1616, Sept. 29. Privy Councillor of England. (Nichols's Progresses, vol. iii. p. 190.) Nov. 4. Present at the creation of Charles Prince of Wales. (Rymer, Feed. VII. ii.2l7.) To this year may be referred the following anecdote recorded by Bacon (Apophthegms, numb. 158) : " The Lord Bishop Andrewes was asked at the first coming over of the Archbishop of Spalato, whether he were a Protestant or no ? He an- swered : • Truly, I know not ; but I think he is a detestant :' that was, of most of the opinions of Rome"". Dec. 8. Assisted at the consecration of Arthur Lake, Bishoj) of Bath and Wells, and Lewis Bayly, Bishop of Bangor. (Perci- val, p. 183.) 1617, April S. On a Commission for releasing certain persons impri- soned for not taking the oath of allegiance. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iii. 4.) March 15 — Sept. 16. Attended the King to Scotland. Privy Councillor of Scotland. Dec. 5. Joined in a letter to the King respecting the retrench- ment of his expenses. (Bacon's Letters, numb, cxciv. Works, vol. iii. p. 357. Lond. 1778.) Dec. 14. Assisted at the consecration of Nicholas Felton, Bishop "• These references to Bacon natu- by reflection on oniBelves, they are rally suggest some notice of the inti- mote subject to error," &c. (Letter macy between these distinguished per- xcvi. Works, vol. iii. p. 241.) sons. Bacon, it appears, sent Andrewes In another letter addressed to King the MS. of his "Cogitata et visa," James, dated Oct. 12, 1620, (ibid. p. requesting his criticisms on it, refer- 584,) Bacon mentions that the Bishop ling at the same time to his former was acquainted for nearly thirty years services of this kind. Bacon thus with liis intention of writing the Writes : — Kovum Organon. " If your Lordship be so good now After his retirement he also dedi- as when you were the good Dean of cated to Bishop Andrewes his Adter- Westminster, my request to you is, tisement touching a Holy War; con- that not by pricks, but by notes, you eluding his Dedication in these words : would mark unto me whatsoever shall " This work ... I have dedicated to seem unto you either not current in your Lordship, in respect of our ancient the style, or harsh to credit and opi- and private acquaintance ; and because nion, or inconvenient for the person amongst the men of our times I hold of the writer, for no man can be judge you in special reverence." (Works, and party; and when our minds judge vol. ii. p. 282.) OF BISHOP ANBKEWES'S LIFE. Iv of Bristol, and George Montaigne, Bishop of Lincoln. The Archbishop of Spalato also assisted. (Percival, p. 183.) 161|. On a Commission respecting the tithes of the London Clergy. (Bacon's Letter to Sir Henry Yelverton, Jan. 19, 1617; Works, vol. iii. p. 544.) 1618, June 23. On a Commission for banishing Jesuits, seminary priests, &c. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iii. 65.) Aug. 3. Translated to Winchester. Correspondence with DuMoulin. (Works, vol. ix. p. 173.) 161|, Jan. 1. Dean of Chapel Royal. 1619, March and April. Attended the King at Royston, during his illness. (Nichols's Progresses, vol. iii. p. 533.) May 13. Present at funeral of the Queen. (Ibid. p. 538.) 1620, March 26. Attended the King to St. Paul's, to give encourage- ment to its repair. (Ibid. p. 600.) April 27. On a Commission for selling some of the crown jewels. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iii. 131.) April 29. On the High Commission. (Rymer, Feed. VII, iii. 134.) Aug. 31. Entertains the King at Farnham. Sept. 17. Consecrated Jesus Chapel, near Southampton, His Chaplains on this occasion were Matthew and Christopher Wren. Matthew Wren preached at the evening service. (Works, vol. vi. p. 309.) 162f, March. At the rising of the Convocation, the Bishops of Win- chester [Andrewes] and Lincoln [Montaigne], in the name of all the rest, presented to the KiYig at Hampton Court a grant of subsidies passed by the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury. (NichoUs' Royal Progresses, vol. iii. p. 658.) 1621, April 30. Attended with other peers on Lord Bacon, to ascertain from him whether he acknowledged as his own the petition and confession made in his name to the House. (Biog. Brit, pp. 403, 404.) June 10. Present at the delivery of the Great Seal to. John Williams, Dean of Westminster. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iii. 199.) i July 12, On a Commission for examining Lewis Bayly, the Bishop of Bangor. (Birch's Court of James I. vol. ii. p. 266.) Oct. 3. On a Commission to inquire whether Archbishop Abbot had incurred any irregularity by casual homicide. (Cabala, p. 279, and Collier, Eccl. Hist. voI.ii. p. 721.) The Commissioners gave their unanimous opinion in the Archbishop's favour. (Ibid. p. 722.) Fuller (Ch. Hist, book x. sect. V. § 16) remarks thus on Andrewes's connexion with this affair : " The party whom the Archbishop suspected his greatest foe, proved his most firm and effectual friend ; even Lancelot Andrewes, Bishop of Winchester. For when several Bishops inveighed against the irregularity of the Archbishop, Ivi THE PEINCEPAI, DATES AND FTIRTnER NOTICES laying as much (if not more) guilt on the act than it would bear, he mildly checked them. ' Brethren,' said he, ' be not too busy to condemn any for uncanonicals according to the strictness thereof, lest we render ourselves in the same con- dition. Besides, we all know, Canones, qui dicunt lapses, post actam pcenitentiam ad clericatjtm non esse restiiuendos, de rigore loquuntur disciplintB, non injieiunt desperationem indulgentits.' " Heylia (Cypr. Angl. pp. 81, 82, Edit. 1671), having stated that it was through the exertions of Andrewes and. Sir Henry Martin that the rest of the Commissioners adopted the milder course, and having referred to the Bishop's speech which Fuller has given, gratuitously ascribes his forbearance to a fear that if Abbot were removed, Williams, who was then in high favour at court, would succeed to the primacy. 1621, Nov. 22. On a Commission for dispensing with the Archbishop for any irregularities. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iii. 220.) Dec. 12. Joined in a letter with other Bishops, granting a dis- pensation to the Archbishop. (Collier, vol. iL Append, numb, cviii.) 1 622, April 20. On a Commission for banishing Jesuits and others. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iii. 236, 238.) May 31. Joins the Lords of the Council in an order to the Vice- Chancellor of Oxford to burn Paraeus's Works.. (Wood's An- nals, vol. ii. p. 344.) July 4. On a Commission for defective titles. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iii. 247.) Aug. 10 — 15. Entertained the King at Famham. (Birch's Court of James I. voL ii. p. 326, and Nichols, vol. iii. p. 775.) 162f, Feb. 14. On a Commission of grievances. (Rymer, Foed.VIl.iv. 43.) 1623, March 30. On a. Commission with Archbishop Abbot, Bishops of Lincoln (Williams), London (Montaigne), and Durham (Neile), respecting the case of the Archbishop of Spalato, who was ordered by them to depart the realm within twenty days. (Heylin's Cypr. Angl. p. 103.) July 20, Sunday. Present at the ceremony of the King swearing to the articles of the Spanish match. In the account given by Nichols (Progresses, vol. iii. p. 882), ftom Lansd. MSS. numb. 225, it is stated that during the reading of the Articles, "his Majesty and the Ambassadors sat uncovered, and, those finished, the Ambassadors took his Majesty's oath in the name of their master, which was admi- nistered by the Bishop of Winton, and taken by his Majesty kneeling. Then the testes of the nobiUty then present were added to the instrument, and read ; after which a hymn was sung, made on purpose for the time. Nov. Read over, and approved of. Dean White's Reply to Jesuit Fisher, OF BISHO]? ANDREWES'S LIFE. Ivii " The same Saturday, as also on Monday, the Dean was again with the King about his book which he is to set forth ; the Bishop of St. David's [Laud] being present, who, as also the Bishop of Winchester, had perused it over, and not altered one word. But the King, as he was turning over the leaves, by chance espied the word ' idolatry,' which he by all means wanted to have put out, but the Dean would not. The King said it should ; the Dean still persisted ; until the Bishop of St. David's humbly besought his Majesty it might ^tand ; and so it doth." — From a letter to Joseph Mede — Birch's Court of James I. vol. ii. p. 435. 1623, Sept. 29. Chief Commissioner on an appeal in a matrimonial cause between Abraham Sunderland and Milicent Conyers. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iv. 83.) Approved a Book of Canons for the Isle of Jersey. (Collier, Eccl. Hist. ii. 706.) There maybe here inserted the following anecdote from Hearne's edition of Langtoft's Chronicle, vol. i. App. to Preface, pp. ccviii. — ccxiii. Oxf. 1725. It was printed from a MS. of Dugdale, in the Ashmolean Museum, entitled, ' ' A Transcript of a certain Narrative written by the late Bishop of Ely, (Dr. Matthew Wren,) with his own hand, of that remarkable Conference, which, after his return from Spain, with Prince Charles, (anno 1623,) he had with Dr. Neale, then Bp. of Durham, Dr. Andrews, Bp. of Winchester, and Dr. Laud, Bp. of St. David's, touching the said Prince ; whereat something prophetical was then said by that Reverend Bishop of Winchester." " After our return from Spain, my Lord of Winchester (among other great expressions of his respects to me) made me promise to him, that, upon all occasions of ray coming to London, (for I abode stiU at Cambridge,) I would lodge with him. To which end he caused three rooms near the garden to be fitted and reserved for me ; and twice or thrice I had lodged there. "And at another time, coming suddenly to London and late, I lodged at my sister's in Friday-street; and the next day, (being Friday,) I went to Winchester House to dinner, and craved his Lordship's pardon, that I lodged not there. . . . " But, on Saturday, going to do my duty to my Lords of Durham and St. David's, and telling them of my sudden return, they would needs overrule me, and made me promise them, tho' I had taken my leave of my Lord of Winchester, yet to meet them next day at Whitehall, at my Lord's chamber at dinner. I did so ; and there we sat after dinner above an hour ... On Monday morne by break of the day . . . there was a great knocking at the door where I lay. And at last an apprentice (who lay in the shop) came up to my bedside, and Iviii THE PRINCIPAL DATES AND FUETHEB NOTICES told me, there was a messenger from Wincliester House to speak with me. The business was to let me know, that»my Lord, when he came from Court last night, had given bis steward charge to order it so, that I might be spoken with, and be required as from him without fail to dine with him on Monday ; but to be at Winchester House by ten of the clock, which I wondered the more at ; his Lp. not using to come from his study till near twelve. My business would hardly permit this ; yet because of his Lordship's importunity, I got up' presently, and into Holborn I went, and there used such despatch, that soon after ten of the clock I took a boat, and went to Winchester House, where 1 found the steward at the Water-gate waiting to let me in the nearest way ; who telling me, that my Lord had caUed twice to know if I were come, I asked where his Lordship was? He answered. In his great gallery (a place where I knew his Lp. scarce came once in a year). And thither I going, the door was lockt : but upon my lifting the latch, my Lord of St. David's opened the door, and letting me in, lock'd it again. " There I found but those three Lords, who causing me to sit down by them, my Lord of Durham began to me : ' Doctor, your Lord here will have it so, I that am the unfittest person, must be the speaker. But thus it is. After you left us yesterday at Whitehall, we entering into further discourses of those things, which we foresee and conceive will ere long come to pass, resolved again to speak to you before you went hence. " ' We must know of you, what your thoughts are concern- ing your master the Prince, You have now been his servant above two years, and you were with him in Spain. We-know he respects you well ; and we know you are no fool, but can observe how things are like to go.' ' What things, my Lord?' (quoth I.) ' In brief,' said he, ' how the Prince's heart stands to the Church of England, that when God brings him to the crown, we may know what to hope for ? ' " My reply was to this effect, that, however I was the most unfit of any to give my opinion herein, attending but two months in the year, and then at a great distance, only in the closet and at meals ; yet, seeing they so pressed me, I would speak my mind freely. So I said, ' I know my master's learning is not equal to his father's, yet I know his judgment to be very right ; and as for his affection in these particulars, which your Lordships have pointed at, for upholding the doctrine and discipline, and the right estate of the Church, I have more confidence of him than of his father, in whom they say (better than I can) is so much inconstancy in some particular cases.' OV BISHOP ANDEEWES'S LIPE. lix " Hereupon my Lords of Durham and St. David's began to argue it witli me, and required me to let them know, upon what ground I came to think thus of the Prince. I gave them my reasons at large; and after many replyings, (above an hour together,) then my Lord of Winchester (who had said nothing all the while) bespake me these words : " ' Well, Doctor, God send you may be a good prophet con- cerning your master's inclinations in these particulars, which we are glad to hear from you. I am sure I shall be a true prophet : I shall be in my grave, and so shall you, my Lord of Durham; but my Lord of David's, and you, Doctor, will live to see that day, that your master will be put to it, upon his head, and his crown, without he will forsake the support of the Church.' " Of these predictipns made by that holy father, I have now no witness but mine own conscience, and the Eternal God, who knows I lie not ; nobody else being present when this was spoken, but these three Lords." Nichols, (Progresses of King James, vol. iii. p. 1117,) in re- cording this anecdote, disingenuously assumes that the " hopes" of the three Bishops, related only to their own per- sonal interests, and not, as the narrative itself implies, to the general welfare of the Church. He uncharitably observes, that they " were the three principal courtiers among the Clergy of the sera, and were, like other courtiers, watchful over their own interests." 1624, Dec. 24. On a Commission for banishing Jesuits and seminary priests. (Rymer, Foed.VIL iv. 168.) 162f, Jan. 1. On the High Commission. (Rymer, Feed. VII. iv. 172.) In consequence of illness, unable to attend King James in his last sickness. 1625, May 9. He appears to have resigned his Almonership before this time, as Montaigne, Bishop of London, is then mentioned as holding the office. (Rymer, Feed'. VIII. i. 58.) June 7. On a Commission for .mortgaging some of the crown lands to Edward Allen and others. (Rymer, Feed. VIII. i. 73.) Sept. 8. On a Commission for charitable uses, to inquire into the disposition of the property of Andrew Windsor, Esq., who had bequeathed property for the support of eight poor persons in an almshouse, founded by himself at Farnham. The gift was declared good. (Manning and Bray's Surrey, vol. iii. p. 157.) 162|, Feb. 15. On the High Commission. (Rymer, Feed. VIII. i. 204.) March 6. On a Commission for banishing Jesuits. (Rymer, Foed.VIII. i. 219.) March 8. On a Commission for reprieve of persons condemned to death. (Ibid. p. 223.) APPENDIX B. LIST OF WOEKS, WITH BIOGRAPHICAL AND OTHER NOTICES. L Sermons, 'etc. in Cheonological Obder. 1585. April 22. Theologica Determinatio de Usuris, pro asse- quendo Baccalaureatus in SS. Theologise Gradu. — Opusc. Posth. pp. 113—150. 1588. April 10. Spital Sermon, on 1 Tim. v. 17—19. — Works, vol. V. pp. 3 — 53. Maunsell, Book Catalogne, p. 96, states that this Sermon was printed without the author's consent hy Widow Batter, 1589. Herbert (Edition of Ames's Typograph. Antiq. p. 1348) says that she had licence, 24 Aug. 1590, for " a Sermon of M. An- drewes, called the ' Rich-man's Scripture,' licensed by the Bishop . of London." 1589. Concio pro Gradu Doctoris in Prov. xs. 25. — Opusc. Posth. pp. 7—28. This appeared in 1646, under the following title : " Sacri- lege a snare. A Sermon preached ad Clerum, in the University of Cambridg, by the R. Reverend Father in God, Lancelot An- drews ; late L. Bishop of Winchester, when he proceeded Doctor in Divinity. Translated for the benefit of the Publike. London. Printed 1646." Theologica Determinatio de Decimis. — Ibid. pp. 151 — 171. This appeared in 1647, under the following title: "Of the Right of Tithes. A Divinity Determination in the Publike Divinity Schools of the University of Cambridg, by the Right Reverend Father in God Lancelot Andrews ; late Lord Bishop of Winchester, when he proceeded Doctor in Divinity, &c. London . . . 1647." LIST OP WORKS, ETC. Ixi 15ff . March 4, Ash-Wednesday, at Whitehall.— Vol. i. pp. 305—330. The date of this Sermon is incorrectly given as 1598. March 11, at Greenwich, on Psal. Ixxv. 3. — Vol. ii. pp. 3—15. 159". Feb. 24, at Greenwich, on Psal. Ixxvii. 20. — Ibid, pp. 16—36. 1591. July. TheologicaDeterminatiode Jurejurando cTraKTo). — Opusc. Posth. pp. 95 — 115. This was first printed at the end of " An Apologie for Sundry Proceedings by Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical), Szc. London. 1593." 159|. Jan. 9, at S. Giles's, Cripplegate, on Acts ii. 42. — Vol. V. pp. 54—70. 1592. June 11, at St. Giles's, Cripplegate, on Jer. iv, 2. — Ibid. pp. 71—81. Seven Sermons on the Temptation. — Vol. v. pp. 477 — 558. These Sermons are here inserted, because there appeared this year a small volume, with the following title : " The wonderfuU Combate (for God's glorie and man's' salvation) betweene Christ and Satan, opened in seven most excellent, learned and zealous Sermons, upon the Temptations of Christ in the wilderness, &c. Seene and allowed. Londoii. Printed by John Charlewood, for Richard Smith ; and are to be sold at his shop, at the West doore of Paules, 1592." In Herbert's Ames, p. 1324, there is the following note respecting this volume : — " This book seems to have occasioned him (the Publisher) some trouble; however it gave the Sta- tioners' Company some; for in the Warden's account of ex- penses from 15 July, 1592, to 15 July, 1593, are the following articles, viz. : ' John Wolf, 23 Nov. when he rode to Croydon about Dr. Andrew's Sermons, printed for Mr. Smythe, 4 sh.' ' John Wolf, to and fro Lambeth, about Dr. Andrews's Sermons for Rich. Smythe, who appeared 25 Nov. lOi^.' 'A link for the Mr. and Warden the same night going to search for Mr. Andrewes's bookes.' What the result of this was does not appear among the decrees and ordinances of the Company." These Sermons appeared again in 1627, under the title of " Seven Sermons on the wonderfuU Combate, &c. Delivered by the Reverend Father in God, Doct. Andrewes, Bishop of Winchester, lately deceased, &c. London. . . 1627 :" and were reprinted in 1642 at the end of "The Moral Law expounded." Lond. printed by Rich. Cotes. 1642. Ixii LIST OF WORKS, WITH 159f. Feb. 20. Concio ad Clerum in Synodo Provinciali, Act. XX. 28.— Opusc. Posth. pp. 29—51. Some notes of this Sermon, taken down at the time, are preserved in Strype's Whitgift, Records, book iv. [numb, xivj 1593. March 30, at S. James's, on Mark xiv. 4 — 6. — Vol. ii. pp. 37—60. 159|. March 6, at Hampton Court, on Lukexvii. 33. — Ibid. pp. 61—77. 159|. March 5, at Richmond, on Luke xvi. 35, — Ibid, pp, 78—97. 1596. April 4, at Greenwich, on 3 Cor. xii. 15. — Ibid. pp. 98—116. 1597. March 25, Good Friday, on Zech. xii. 10. — Ibid. pp. 119—137. 159^. Feb. 31, Ash-Wednesday, at Richmond, on Deut. xxiii. 9.— Vol. i. pp. 331—335. 1600. March 30, at Whitehall, on John xx. 23.— Vol. v. pp. 82—103. Rowland White thus writes to Sir Robert Sydney on this sermon : — " Dr. Andrews made a strange sermon at court on Sunday; his text was the xx. chapter of the Gospel St. John, the 23d verse, touching the forgiveness of sins upon earth. That contrition without confession and absolution, and deeds worthy of repentance, was not sufficient. That the ministers had the two keys of power and knowledge delivered unto them ; that whose sins soever they remitted upon earth, should be remitted in heaven. The court is ftdl of it, for such doctrine was not usually taught there. I hear he was with Mr. Secretary about it, it may be to satisfy him." — Sydney Letters, vol. ii. p. 185. Nov. 33, at Whitehall, on Jer. xxiii. 6. — ^Vol. v. pp. 104—126. There is a MS. copy of this sermon among the Lambeth MSS. numb. 374, Art, 3. 1601. Nov. 15, at Whitehall, on Matt. xxii. 31.— Ibid. pp. 137—140. 160i F'eb. 17, Ash- Wednesday, on Jer. viii. 4— 7.— Vol. i. pp. 336—355. 1603. Aug. 31, at Chiswick, on Ps. cvi. 39, 30.— Vol. v. pp. 323—334. This sermon was reprinted separately in 1636. BIBLIOGEAPHICAL AND OTHER NOTICES. Ixiii 1604. April 6, Good Friday, on Lam. i. 13.— Vol. ii. pp. 138—157. This was originally published under the following title : " The Copie of the Sermon preached on Good Friday before the Kings Maiestie. By D. Andrewes, Deane of Westminster, vi. April 1604. timprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the King's most excellent Maiestie." 1605. March 29, Good Friday, at Greenwich, on Heb. xii. 3. —Ibid. pp. 158—184. Nichols places this erroneously under the following year, (see lloyal Progresses of K. James, vol. ii. p. 47.) The King was at Greenwich on Good Friday, 1605, (see Nichols, vol. i. p. 505.) Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Heb. ii. 16. — Vol. i. pp. 1-17. 1606. April 20, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on Rom. vi. 9— 11 . —Vol. ii. pp. 187—205. The date is given erroneously in the Sermons, and in Nichols, as April 6. June 8, Whitsunday, at Greenwich, on Acts ii. 1 — 4. —Vol. iii. pp. 107—129. Aug. 5, Gowrie Conspiracy, at Greenwich, on Ps. cxhv. 10.— Vol. V. pp. 235—256, and Opusc. Posth. pp. 53—74. This sermon was preached in Latin, and printed at London in 1610 by Kobert Barker, under the title, " Concio latine habita, &c." (as in Opusc. Posth.) It was printed also the same year in English, with one preached on the same occasion in 1610. The title of the two is as follows: "Two Sermons preached before the King's Majestie, the one at Greenwich, the fifth of August, 1606, the King of Denmark then being there ; the other at Holdenby the fifth of August last, 1610, by the Bishop of Chichester, his Majestie's Almoner," (thus given by Nichols, vol. ii. p. 80.) It was first included among the collected Sermons in 1661. Sept. 28, at Hampton Court, on Numb. x. 1, 2. — Vol. V. pp. 141—168. This sermon was preached "for the reduction of the two Mel- villes, and other Presbyterian Scots, to a right understanding of the Church of England," (Wood, Ath. Ox. ii. 507.) It was printed the same year, under the following title : " A Sermon preached before the Kings Maiestie at Hampton Court, con- ixit LIST OF WOKKSj WITH cerning the rigLt and power of calling assemblies, on Sunday the 28 of September, Anno 1606. By the Bishop of Chichester. Iflmprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the King's most excellent Maiestie. 1606." It was reprinted by Barker in 1618, with other Sermons of Andrewes, which will be noted in their places. There is also a copy of another edition in Cambridge Univ. Library. (E. 12. 9.) It was afterwards translated into Latin, and appeared as " Concio habita coram serenissimo Jacobo, Angli8e, Scotiae, Franciae et Hiberniae Rege, fidei defensore, &c, apud curiam Ilamptonenseni de jure ac potestate convocandorura ccEtuum, Die Dominico 28 Septemb. Anno 1606, per D. Doctorem An- drews, Episcopum Chichestrensem latinitate donata. Londini, MDCVUI." It was also translated into Dutch, and printed at Leyden in 1610. (Brit. Mus. Cat.) 1606. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Ps. cxviii. 23, 24.— Vol. iv. pp. 203—222. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Is. ix. 6. — VoL i. pp. 18—31. 160^. March 5. Nichols states that Bishop Andrewes preached before the court at Richmond, Tuesday, March 5, in this year. (Pro- gresses, voL ii. p. 123.) This is obviously a mistake; for in this year March 5 fell on Thursday. The sermon to which he refers, (the fifth in Lent,) is said, in the Sermons, to have been preached Tuesday, March 5, 1596. This is also clearly erroneous : for in that year March 5 was on Friday. But as the sermon is placed between one preached in 1594 and another preached in 1596, its date should probably be Wed/mtday, March 5, 159 J, (which was the Ash-Wednesday of that year,) as it is placed above. March 24, at Whitehall, on Judges xvii. 6. — Vol. v. pp. 169—187. 1607. April 5, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on 1 Cor. xv. 20. — -Vol. ii. pp. 206—220. May 24, Whitsunday, at Greenwich, on Acts ii. 4. — Vol. iii. pp. 130—144. Not in 1608, as stated in Sermons and Nichols. Aug. 5, at Romsey, on 2 Sam. xviii. 32. — Vol. iv. pp. 3—23. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Psal. cxxvi 1 — 4. — Ibid. pp. 223—240. See Harington's notice of this Sermon, above, p. xxxvii. BlBLIOGEAtinOAL AND OTIJEH NOTICES. IxV 1G07. Christmas- day, at Whitehall, on 1 Tim. iii. 16.— Vol. i. pp. 32 — 44. Christmas-day was on Friday, not Thursday, as stated in Sermons and Nichols. (No day mentioned,) at Greenwich, on James i. 33.— Vol. V. pp. 186—302. 1008. March 37, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on Mark xvi. 1—7.— Vol. ii. pp. 331—237, Whitsunday. The seymon stated to be preached on Whitsunday this year, is to be referred to 1607. See above. Aug. 5, at Holdenby, on 1 Sam. xxvi. 8, 9. — Vol. iv. pp. 34^—45. 1609. April 16, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on John xx. 19. —Vol. ii. pp. 336—351. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Luke ix. 54—56. — Vol. iv. pp. 341—260. Christmas-day (Monday), at Whitehall, on Gal. iii. 4, 5.— Vol. i. pp. 45— 63. Respecting this sermon Chamberlain writes to Sir D. Carleton, Dec. 1.3, 1609 ; " The Bishop of Ely preached at court on Christ- mas-day, with great applause, being not only mi similis, but more than himself, by the report of the King and all his audi- tors." (Birch's Court of James I. vol. i. p. 102.) And on the following Feb. 13, 16?*, he thus writes to Sir Ralph Winwood respecting the same sermon : " I hope we shall have his sermon (upon the third to the Galatians, and 4th verse), preached on Christmas-day with great applause. The King (with much importunity) had the copy delivered to him on Tuesday last, before his going toward Roiston, and says 'he will lay it still under his pillow.'" (Winwood's Memorials, vol. iii. p. 117.) The sermon was published under the following tittle : "A Sermon preached before the King's Maiestie at Whitehall, on Monday the 25 of December, being Christmas-day, anno 1609, by the Bishop of Elie, his Maiestie's Almoner. Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the King's most excellent Maiestie." It was also reprinted in 1610, with the Christmas- day Sermon of that year, and with other Sermons in 1618. 1610. April 8, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on Job xix. 23 — 27. —Vol. ii. pp. 253—269. May 27, Whitsunday, at Whitehall, on John xiv. ] 5, 16.— Vol. iii. pp. 145—162. ANI>. — PKnnOIf, JtTO. Ixvi LIST OF WORKS, WITH 1610. Aug. 5, at Holdenby, on 1 ChroQ. xvi. 22. — Vol. iv. pp. 46—75, This sermon was printed separately under the following title : " A Sermon Preached before His Maiestie, on Sunday the fifth of August last at Holdenbie, By the Bishop of Ella, His Maies- ties Almoner. H Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie. Anno Dom. 1610." It was also reprmted in 1618. See likewise the notice at Aug. 5, 1606. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Luke ii. 9, 10. — Vol. i. pp. 64—84. This sermon was printed separately under the title, "A Sermon preached Before His Maiestie at White-Hall, on Tuesday the 25. of December, Being Christmas day, f By the Bishop of Elie, his Maiesties Almoner. Anno 1610. t Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the Kings most, excellent Maies- tie." This sermon, and that for the previous Christmas, like- wise appeared together under the title, " Two Sermons preached before the King's Majestic at Whitehall ; of the Birth of Christ; the one on Christmas-day, anno 1609, the other on Christmas-day last, anno 1610. By the Bishop of Elie, His Majesties Almoner," &c. It was also reprinted in 1618. 161^. March 24, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on Ps. cxviii. 22 —24.— Vol. ii. pp. 270—289. This sermon first appeared under the following title : " A Ser- mon Preached Before his Maiestie at Whitehall, on the 24. of March last, being Easter-day, and being also the day of the Beginning of His Maiesties most Gracious Reigne. 1 By the Bishop of Elie, His Maiesties Almoner. H Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the King's most Excellent Ma- iestie. Anno 1611.'' It was also reprinted in 1618. 1611. May 12, Whitsunday, at Windsor, on John xvi. 7. — Vol. iii. pp. 163—179. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on John i. 14. — Vol. i. pp. 85—101. Nineteen Sermons concerning Prayer, &c. — Vol. v. pp. 299—476. These Sermons first appeared under the following title.- "ScalaCoeli. Nineteene Sermons concerning Prayer. The first sixe guiding to the true Doore. The residue teaching how to knocke thereat that wee may enter. The former part contain- ing a preparation to prayer; the latter an Exposition upon the BpMOGRAPHICAL AND OTHlER NOTICSS. Ixvii ' several! petitions of the Lord's Prayer. James iv. 3. * Yee ask and receive not, because yee aske amisse j that ye may spend it upon your lustes.' London. Printed by N. O. for Francis Burton, dwelling in Paul's Chjirchyard, at the signe of the Greene Dragon. 1611." They appeared again in 1641, under this title : " Nineteen Sermons concerning Prayer. The first six shewing the nature of Prayer as a preparative thereunto ; the residue a large and full exposition upon the Lord's Prayer. By that learned Divine,Lancelot Andrews, Doctour of Divinitie, and late Bishop of Winchester. Jame.s iv. 3; 'Ye aske,' &c. Cambridge : Printed by Roger Daniel, Printer to the Univer- sitie. 1641." They were also published in 1642, at the end of " The Moral Law expounded." 1612. Apra 12, Easter^day, at Whitehall, on Col. iii. 12.— Vol. ii. pp. 290—308. May 31, Whitsunday, at Whitehall, on Acts xix. 1 — 3. —Vol. iii. pp. 180—220. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Lam. iii. 22. — Vol. iv. pp. 261—276. The King and Queen were not present, in consequence of the illness of Prince Henry, who died the following day. Chamber- lain writes to Sir Dudley Carleton : " Going the next morning, the 5th of November, to hear the Bishop of Ely preach at court upon the 22d verse of the third chapter of Lamentations, I found by the King and Queen's absence from the sermon, and by his manner of praying for him, how the case stood, and that he was plane deploratus." See Nichols's Royal Progresses of King James, voh ii. p. 467, and Birch's James I. vol. i. p. 203. The Bishop attended at the Prince's funeral, Monday, Dec. 1, following. Nichols, vol. ii. p. 498. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Heb. i. 1 — 3. — Vol. i. pp. 102—117. 1613. April 13, at Greenwich, on Is. Ixii. 5. — Opusc. Posth. pp. 75—93. This sermon first appeared under the title : " Ccncio Latine habita coram Regia Majestate," &c. (as in Opusc. Posth.) This Sermon is not noticed by Nichols. April 18, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on Col. iii. 12, — ■ Vol. ii. pp. 309-322. May 23, Whitsunday, at Whitehall, on Eph. iv. 30.— —Vol. iii. pp. 201—220. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Prov. viii. 15.— Vol. iv. pp. 277—295. /3 Ixviii LIST OE WOEKS, WITH 1613. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on John viii. 56.— Vol. i. pp. 118—134. 1614. April 24, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on Phil. ii. 8—11. —Vol. ii. pp. 323—343. This Sermon first appeared under the following title: " A Sermon preached Before bis Maiestie, At Whitehall, on Easter day last, 1614. t By the Bishop of Elie, His Maiesties Almoner, t Imprinted at London by Robert Batker, &c 1614." It was also reprinted in 1618. June 12, Whitsunday, at Greenwich, on Psal. Ixviii. 18.— Vol. iii. pp. 221—240. Aug. 5, at Burleigh, near Okeham, on Psal. Ixxxix. 20— 23.— Vol. iv. pp. 76—100. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Prov. xxiv. 21— 23.— Ibid. pp. 296—317. This Sermon is not noticed by Nichols. Christmas-day at Whitehall, on Isaiah viii. 14, — ^Vol. i. pp. 135—152. 1615. April 9, Easter- day, at Whitehall, on John ii. 19. — Vol. ii. pp. 344—363. May 28, Whitsunday, at Greenwich, on Luke iii. 21^ 22.— Vol. iii. pp. 240—261. Not on May 29, as stated in Sermons. Aug. 5, at Salisbury cathedral, on Psal. v. 1- — 4. — Vol. iv. pp. 101—125. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Psal. cxlv. 9. — Ibid. pp. 318—340. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Micah v. 2. — Vol. i. pp. 153—174. Camden states that " the King being sorely troubled with the gout, was not able to go to Divine Service, but heard a sermon in private, and took the Sacrament." See Nichols, vol. iii. p. 123. 1616. March 31, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on 1 Pet. i. 3, 4. —Vol. ii. pp. 364—382. May 19, Whitsunday at Greenwich, on John xx. 22. —Vol. iii. pp. 261—279. Aug. 5, at Burleigh, near Okeham, on Esther ii. 21. —Vol, iv. pp. 126—152. BIBLIOGRAPHICAI AND OTHER NOTICES. Ixix 1616. Nov. 5, at WMtehall, on Isa. xxxvii. 3. — Vol. iv. pp. 341—361. Nichols (vol. iiil p. 215) gives the text erroneously as Ps. xxvii. 3, and repeats the error (p. 225), tfiough he adds the following anecdote ftom Chamberlain's letter to Sir Dudley Carleton : " The memory of the last prince runs still so much in some men's minds, that on Tuesday [Nov. 5] I heard the Bishop of Ely, preaching at court upon the third verse of the 37th of Isaiah, 'Fenerunt JiUi ad partifm, et non erant vires parknti, pray solemnly for Prince Henry without Recalling himself." Cham- berlain's letter is given in full in Birch's Court and Times of James I. vol. i. pp. 434 — 436. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Ps. Ixxxv. 10, 11. — Vol. i. pp. 175—195, Chamberlain writes to Sir Dudley Carleton, Jani 4, 161f : " The Earl of Arundel [who had recently left the Church of Rome] received the Communion on ChristmaS'day in the King's Chapel, vrhere there were two excellent sermons made that day by the Bishop of Winchester [Montagu] and the Bishop of Ely [Andrewes], and a third that afternoon in Paul's by the Bishop of London [King], and I heard the Bishop of Rochester f Buckeridge] as much commended at his parish of S. Giles without Cripplegate." The Editor of Birch's Court and Times of James I. (vol. i. p. 385) incorrectly places this letter at the beginning of 1616. A passage from it is quoted at its proper date by Nichols (vol. iii. p. 232). 1617. April 30, Easter-day, at Durham Cathedral, on Matt. XX. 39, 40.— Vol; ii. pp. 383—403. The King was then on progress to Scotland, having in his retinue the Bishops of Winchester, Ely, and Liiicoln, (Montagu, Andrewes, and Neile,) on the latter of whom Laud was at- tendant as Chaplain. June 8, Whitsuilday at' Holyrood House, on Luke iv. 18, 19.— Vol. iii. pp. 280—300. The following anecdote recorded by' Aubrey may possibly apply to this sermon, the only one preached in Scotland : — " A Scottish Lord, when King James asked him how he liked Bishop Andrewes's sermon, said, that he was learned, but he did play with his text as a jackanapes does, who takes up a thing, and tosses and plays with it, and then takes up another, and plays a little with it. Here's a pretty thing, and there's a pretty thing." — Aubrey's Lives of Eminent Men, as quoted in Nichols's Progresses, vol. ii. p. 47. Jxx LIST OF WORKS, WITH 1617. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Luke i. 74, 75.— Vol. iv. pp. 361— 384. " The Bishop of Ely's text that day at court was, ' That we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might serve him ■without fear,' and they say he handled it excellently."- — Birch's James I. vol. ii. p. 50. The sermon was printed originally imder the following title : " A Sermon preached before His Maiestie, at Whitehall, the fifth of November last, 1617. By the Bishop of Elie, His Maiesties Almoner. London, Printed by John Bill, m.dc.xviii." Christmas-day. He did not preach this Christmas, being laid up by iUness. See Chamberlain's Letter to Sir Dudley Carleton (Birch's Court and Times of James L vol. i. p. 456). The letter as it stands is misplaced a whole twelvemonth, having been written Jan. 10, 161f 1618. April 5, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on 1 Cor. xi. 16. — Vol. ii. pp. 404—428. This sermon was first published separately under this title, " A Sermon preached before His Maiestie at Whitehall, on Easter day last, 1618. By the Bishop of Eli6, His Maiesties Almoner. London, Printed by John Bill, m.dc.xviii." May 24, Whitstinday, at Grreenwich, on Acts ii. 16 — 21.— Vol. iii. pp. 301—322. Camdeu mentions that on this day the King put forth his permission to use sports on the Lord's day. See Nichols's Pro- gresses, vol. iii. p. 481. Nov. 5, at Whitehall, on Esther ix. 31. — Vol. iv. pp. 385—405. Chamberlain writes to Sir Dudley Carleton, "The Bishop of Winchester made an excellent sermon at court." — Birch's James I. vol. ii. p. 105. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Luke ii. 12, 13. — Vol. i. pp. 196—214. I6i|. Feb. 10, Ash- Wednesday, at Whitehall, on Joel ii. 12, 13.— Ibid. pp. 856—374. Nichols refers this erroneously to the following year. See Progresses, vol. iii. p. 586. March 28, Easter-day, at Royston. Chamberlain mentions the Bishop's preaching, but the sermon is not 6xtant. The King was then lying at Royston under severe illness, just after the Queen's death. See Nichols's Pro- gresses, vol. iii. p. 583. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL AND OTHER NOTICES. Ixxi 1619. May 16, Whitsunday, at Greenwich, on Acts x. 34, 35. —Vol. iii. pp. 333—343. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Luke ii. 14. — Vol. i. pp. 315—232. 1620, April 16, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on John xx. 11 — 17.— Vol. iii. pp. 3—33. This sermon was printed the same year, under the following title : " A Sermon preached at Whitehall, on Easter Day, the 16 of April, 1620, By the Bishop of Winchester. Loudon, Printed by Robert Barker and John Bill, Printers to the King's most Excellent Maiestie. m.dc.xx." June 4, Whitsunday, at Whitehall, on 1 John v. 6. — Ibid. pp. 344—360. This is the date given in the Sermons, but Camden states that the King kept his Whitsuntide at Greenwich. He also mentions that the King took the sacrament, which was administered by Bishop Andrewes, and that Mountaine, Bishop of Lincoln, preached his first sermon before the King. See Nichols's Pro- gresses, vol. iii. p. 609. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Matt. ii. 1, 2. — Vol. i. pp. 233—348. 1631. Jan. 30, on Ps. Ixxii. 1.— Vol. v. pp. 203—223. This sermon was preached in Westminster church before the King, Prince, and Lords spiritual and temporal, at the opening of the Parliament. (Nichols's Progresses, vol. iii. p. 650.) Feb. 14, Ash- Wednesday, atWhitehall,onMatt. vi. 16. —Vol. i. pp. 375—397. This sermon is not mentioned by Nichols. AprU 1, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on John xx. 17. — Vol. iii. pp. 33—38. May 20, Whitsunday, at Greenwich, on James i. 16, 17.— Ibid. pp. 361—376. 16||. March 6, Ash- Wednesday, at Whitehall, on Matt. vi. 16.— Vol. i. pp. 398—416. Nichols speaks of this sermon as having been preached Feb. 13, evidently confusing it with that of the previous year (which he omitted to notice), the texts of both being the same. See Nichols's Progresses, vol. iii. p. 752. 1623. April 21, Easter-day, at Whitehall, on John xx. 17. —Vol. iii. pp. 39—59. Ixiii LIST OF WOBKS, WITS. 1622- June 9, Whitsunday, on 1 Cor. xii. 4 — 7.— Vol. Hi. pp.377— 401. This sermon was only prepared to be preached. Aug, 5, at Windsor, on 1 Sam. xxiv. 5 — 8. — Vol. iv. pp. 153—182. Chamberlain writes to Sir Dudley Carleton on this sermon : "His voice grows very low, but otherwise he did extraordinary well, and like himself. I dined with him that day, and could not leave him till half an hour after five o'clock. The weather w as so very hot, and he so faint and wet, that he was fain to go to bed for some little time, after he came out of the pulpit." — Birch's James I. vol. ii. p. 325. Ckristmas-day, at Whitehall, on Matt. ii. 1^ 2. — VoL i. *pp. 249—264. 1623. Feb. 26, Ash- Wednesday, at Whitehall, on Matt. iii. 7, 8.— Ibid. pp. 417—434. Nichols gives both date and text of this year's Ash- Wednes- day sermon erroneotisly, confusing them with those of former years. See Nichols's Progresses, vol. iii. p. 8i5. April 13, Easter-Sunday, at Whitehall, on Isaiah Ixiii. 1—3.— Vol. iii, pp. 60—79; Aug. 5, (place not stated,) on Gen. xlix. 57. — Vol. iv. pp. 183—200. This sermon was only prepared to be preached. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Eph. i. 10. — Vol. i. pp. 265—283. 1624. Feb. 11, Ash- Wednesday, at Whitehall, on Matt. iii. 8. —Ibid. pp. 435—454. Nichols is in error again, making Ash-Wednesday fall on Feb. 26. (See Nichols's Progresses, vol. iii. p. 966.) March 28, Easter-^day^ on Heb. xiii, 20, 21.— Vol. iii. pp. 80—103. Christmas-day, at Whitehall, on Ps. ii. 7.^Vol. i. pp. 284—302. The Sermons first appeardd in a collected form in 1629, and were reprinted in 1632, 1635, 1641, 1661. BIBiilOGlUPHICAL AND OTIlEll NOTICES. Ixsiii II. PaivAl^E Devotions. A VERY imperfect edition of these Devotions was first published in 1647, by Humphrey Moseley (the title of which is given below, p. 225). In the year following there appeared a more complete edition, being a translation of the Greek Devotions, by the Rev. Richard Drake, formerly Fellow of Pembroke Hall, from a MS. copy by Samuel Wright, the Bishop's amanuensis, which will be more fully described below. The edition thus put forth by Drake, was reprinted in the years 1070, 1674, 1692. But previous to the publication of the first of these reprintsy a volume had appeared with the following title : " Holy Devotions, With Direc- tions to pray, &c., by the Right Reverend Father in God, Lancelot Andrews, late Bishop of Winchester. The fourth edition, printed for Henry Seile, &c. 1655." The publisher in his preface states that " the true father and primary author of these Devotions, was the great and eminent Andrews." And adds, that " the parentage of this book, comes now to be vindicated to its true nativity." The first edition of this book had appeared in 1630 under a different title: " Institutiones Pise; or Directions to pray;" and the initials of the author, or compiler, are given as H. J. This was retained in the next two editions. There is no question that H.I. was Henry Isaacsonj who died in 1654j which accords with Henry Seile's statement in the preface to the fourth edition, already referred to, that "the three previous editions had been dressed up by a kind foster-father, who now sleeps in the Lord." It is most likely that the volume was compiled by Isaacson from some of the Bishop's papers. The earlier portion appears to be notes of sermons, either made by Andrewes himself, to assist in composition, or else taken down by some of his hearers. Other passages agree exactly with portions of his Latin Devotions, especially with some now pub- lished in this edition for the first time, and which will be mentioned below. The volume can in no other and stricter sense be regarded as Andrewes's. The original editor states that he had originally compiled the devotions for his own use ; and though not professing to be any- thing more than a compiler, does not specify the sources from which the compilation was made. Under this uncertainty, and with the suspicion naturally attaching to a book, whose title was altered in its fourth Ixxiv LIST OF WORKS, WITH edition, after the death of the original compiler, we cannot venture to include the " Holy Devotions " in the number of the Bishop's vrorks. We now pass on to the edition of the " Preces Privatae," in Greek and Latin, which was first published in 1675. They were issued from the Oxford press, with a short preface, but without either the name or the initials of the editor *- He mentions the two main sources from which his materials were obtained. The Greek, which forms the first part, and a large portion of the Latin, which appears in the second, were supplied by Richard Drake, mentioned above, and the remainder was taken from the Appendix to the " Verus Christianus," published at Oxford in 1668, by Dr. David Stokes, Fellow of Eton College \ The transcript of the Greek Devotions, furnished by Drake, is still preserved in Pembroke College, Cambridge. It is most valuable as having been made by Samuel Wright, the Bishop's amanuensis, from the original autograph. It is a small volume, 12mo. size, most beautiftdly and carefully written, and consists of 168 pages, one or two here and there being left blank, and contains the whole of the Greek Devotions, without any Latin translation, down to the " Meditation on the Day of Judgment," at p. 252 of the present edition. Drake has added, on the first page, the following notice : " Amicissi- mus meus Samuel Wright, Lanceloto Wintoniensi Ep'o olim a chartis, nunc autem Matthseo £liensi a Registris, pretiosum hoc Keifi^Xiov sua manu accurate descriptum dono dedit mihi Richardo Drake." It had probably been in Drake's possession for many years, as he speaks of it in his preface to the translation of the Devotions, published in 1648. Some various readings and other corrections have been taken from this interesting MS. in the Appendix to the present edition of the Greek Devotions ; the Editor not having been aware of its existence till the earlier part of the volume was printed. The two meditations " On the last Judgment,'' and " On human Frailty," were taken from the Appendix to Dr. Stokes's " Verus Christianus," as well as many passages in the Latin Devotions, which in the present edition have been arranged as they were first printed by Stokes. The "Preces," as thus edited, have been reprinted in 1828, and 1848. There appears in the present edition, for the first time, a third part, printed from MSS. Harleian. Num. 6614. This is a small book, neatly bound, clasped, and gilt edged. On the back is a rose, surmounted by an earl's coronet, between the letters V. M. On the first leaf is the following notice, in the handwriting of J. Cole : " Ex manu propria Lancelloti Andrews Wintoniensis olim " Antony Wood, however, informs publish, but was hindered by other' us (F. 0. ii. 235) that he was John affairs. Lamphir^ and adds that he after- •■ He is termed, by mistake, in the wards obtained a more perfect copy of preface, " Guilielmus Stoke." these prayers, which he was about to BlteLIOGEAPHICAL AND OTHER NOTICES. IxxV Episcopi, sicut a fide dignis accepi." And on the second leaf are the arms of the See of Winchester impaling Andrewes's. The volume con- sists of forty-two written leaves, and thirty-five blank. There seems to be no question that this is not in the Bishop's handwriting, both from the great dissimilarity to his writing at an earlier period, and what is more, from the numerous errata with which it abounds. It appears as if it were written out fair for the Bishop^ and that it was left incomplete in conseqiience of his death. It will be observed that the prayers, as far as they extend, are regular and systematic ; but, as the volume contains no intercessions and no prayers for each day of the week, it bears about it marks of incompleteness. III, Manual of Dieections for the Visitation oe the Sice, See the notice of this volume below, p. 167. IV. Opera Posthuma, The dates of Sermons and Theological Dissertations contained in this volume are noticed among the English Sermons in their chrono- logical order. The Correspondende with Du Moulin, Answer to Perron, &c., are noticed below in this volume in their respective places. They formed the latter part of the Opuscula Posthuma. V, Kesponsio ad Torti libeum. The correct title of this work is "TorturaTorti." The circumstances relating to its publication are noticed in the preface to the volume itself. VI. Eesponsio ad Apologiam Card. Bellaemini. See the preface to the volume itself. The above are all the works of Bishop Andrewes noticed by his bio- grapher, and are here placed in the order in which he mentioned them. The following volumes, however, still remain to be-noticed ; — Ixxvi LIST OF WORKS, WITH VII. A Pattern of Catechistical Doctrine, The Moral Law Expounded. These are placed under the same head, as being in fact the same work, cast into different forms. The first edition of the "Catechistical Doctrine'' appeared iu 1630, under the following title: "A Patteme of Catechisticall Doctrine, Wherein many profitable Questions touching Christian Religion are handled, and the whole Decalogue succinctly and judiciously expounded. London, Printed for William Garrett. 1630." The editor of the new edition of that volume considered that probably this may have been the manual used for catechising by Andrewes himself^ But from there beitg no mention made of it by Isaacson, we may consider that it stands only in the same position as the other editions of the " Catechistical Doctrine," and " The Moral Law," and is formed out of notes made by the hearers of the lectures. In 1641 there appeared another edition under the same title, with the words " with additions " only inserted. This was followed, in 1642, by the following work : " The Moral Law Expounded : 1. learnedly^ 2. largely ; 3. orthodoxly. That is the long and much desired work of Bishop Andrewes, upon the Ten Command- ments, &c." In 1650 was published an enlarged edition of " The Pattern of Cate- chistical Doctrine," under the title, " The Pattern of Catechistical Doctrine at large ; or a learned and pious Exposition of the Ten Com- mandments, &c. By Lancelot Andrewes, &c." And in 1675, tjie same work was reprinted, under the same title. VIII. In 1641 there appeared, "A Summarie View of the Government both of the Old and New Testament, whereby the Episcopall Government of Christ's Church is Vindicated, out of the rude draughts of Lancelot Andrewes, late Bishop of Winchester. . . . Oxford. . . . 1641." It formed part of a volume, the general title of which was, " Certain briefe Treatises, written by diverse learned men, concerning the Ancient and Modern Government of the Church, &c." This treatise was reprinted by Dr. Nicholas Bernard, in his " Clavi Trabales," a.d. 1661, and is there stated to be both confirmed and enlarged by Archbishop Ussher. Milton remarks on these fragments : " Others better advised, are content to receive their beginning from Aaron and his sons, among whom. Bishop Andrewes of late years, and in these times, the Primate of Armagh, for their learning, are reputed the best able to say what BrBLIOGRiPinCAL AND OTHER NOTICES. Ixxvii may be done in this opinion."— Milton, The Reason of Church Govern- ment urged against Prelates, book i. chap. iii. Works, p. 47. Lond. 1753. And again, " It follows here now to attend to certain objections in a little treatise, lately printed among others of like sort at Oxford, and in the title said to be out of the rude draughts of Bishop Andrews. And surely they be rude draughts indeed, insomuch that it is a marvel to think, what his friends meant, to let come abroad such shallow reasonings with the name of a man so much bruited for learning." Chap. V. p. 49. IX. A learned Discourse of Ceremonies retained and used in Christian Churches, &c. Lond. 1653. See the introductory note in this edition, vol. vi. p. 36.5. X. 'Ajroairaa-iidTia SACRA; or a collection of Posthumous and Orphan Lectures, delivered at St. Paul's and St. Giles his Church, Lond. 1657. This volume contains Sermons on the first four chapters of Genesis, which occupy more than 500 pages. The rest of the volume comprises " Sermons on several choice texts." There does not appear to be suf- ficient evidence to justify one in ascribing these sermons, at least in their present form, to Bishop Andrewes. Accordingly, they are not reprinted in this edition. XL Form eor the Consecration oe.a Church or Chapel. This was first published in 32mo in 1659, with a Preface dated May 29 of that year, The onljr copy of this Edition which the Editor knows is now in the Bodleian Library. It was afterwards reprinted in 4to, and appended to Sparrow's Collection of Articles. XII. Judgment of the Lambeth Articles, and Censure ON Barrett. These were published in the Appendix to Elis's Articulorum xxxix. Eccl. Angl. Defensio, which came out in 1660 ; but the Editor has not seen any edition earlier than 1696. APPEKDIX C. ANDRE WES AND CASAUBON. It was in the month of October, 1610, that Isaac Casaubon came to England. His patron, Henry IV. of France, had, a few months before, faUen by the hand of an assassin ; and he was glad to avail himself of the opportunity afforded him of seeking a refuge in England, and of gaining a closer knowledge of the English Church, of whose peculiar character he had hitherto been acquainted only by hearsay, and which seemed likely to furnish a solution of the doubts and difBculties which he felt, and which could not be satisfied by the claims of either of the religious communions in his own country. His reputation had already preceded him ; and both the King, and the principal English Bishops, were ready to give him a hearty reception. It was a time of active theological controversy : Andrewes had just published his "Tortura Torti," and was on the eve of pubUshing his " Responsio ad Apologiam Card. Bellarmini;" and being the most pro- minent controversialist of the time, and in constant attendance on the King, he was, almost as a matter of course, brought into immediate communication with Casaubon. Their acquaintance soon ripened into the closest intimacy. And it will be seen, by the extracts which will be given from the letters and Diary of Casaubon, that he and Andrewes were frequently in almost daily communication. Casaubon was present, shortly after his arrival in London, at the consecration of the Scottish Bishops, on Oct. 21. (prid. Kal. Nov. according to his reckoning'.) (Ephem. p. 789. Oxon. 1850.) On the following Friday, Oct. 26, (al. Non. Nov.,) there is this entry in his Diary : " Cum sapientissimo et doctissimo viro D. Eliensi aliquot boras posui, et miram illius erga me humanitatem et benevolentiam i^novi." (Ephem. pp. 790, 791.) The next entry records their employment on the 14th of November : " viii. Kal. Dec. A prandio accitus sura ab Episcopo Eliensi cum hospite meo viro doctissimo ^ ut ille nobis librum a se scriptum et mox edendum " Ciisaubon's dates are according to the New Style. i" J. Overallo. ANDKE-WTSS AND CASAUBON. Ixxix recUaret«. Mirati sumus vh-i cruditionem et acumen.'' And again, Nov. 15 : " vii. Kal. Dec. Totus fere dies in studiis Dei beneficio actus, inter doctos certe, et maxime apud Episcopum Eliensem longe doctissi- raum." (Ephem. pp. 790, 791.) It appears from the next entries in his Diary, that he was with the Bishop on the 17th, "v. Kal. Dec. Apud Episcopum Eliensem hodie fui, et magnum fructum ex ejus doctrina et pietate cepi," (ibid. p. 791,) and again on the 19th and 20th, on the former of which days he suggested some corrections in the Bishop's work, which were favourably received : " Meas notulas non neglexit, imo pluris fedt, quam raerebantur." (Ephem. p, 792.) The next day, N^ov. 21, (Kal. Dec.) he writes thus to the Bishop of Bath and Wells '', on these several interviews ; " Jussus . . . fuerara legere, quae a viro prsestantissimo, D. Eliensi, adversus Bellarminum sunt scrip ta, ut quid mihi de ea scriptione videretur, serenissimse Majestati exponerem. Ego vero adfui D. Eliensi, sua legenti D. Decano, hospiti meo doctissimo, mihique ; et postea domura allatas easdem chartas legi ipse, et, quanta maxima peteram attentione, singula expendi. Ac licet non ita insaniam, ut de tanti viri scriptis judicare me posse existimem ; quia tamen jussus eram, optavi sententiam meam apud sapientissimi KOI cucTf/Seo-TaTov Regis Majestatem exponere. Cujus voti quoniam facultas non contigit, ad te, Vir Reverendissime [scribo] ; ut per te, nisi grave est, Rex cognoscat, me, quod fueram jussus, incredibili quadam cum voluptate animi partim esse executum, partim quotidie exequi. Legi enim, et lego quotidie opus, in quo pietas sincera cum eruditione varia, et suavissima quadam elegantia sic certant, ut quid prius laudes, aut mireris, non facile scias. Miserura vero Cardinalem, qui in hac effoeta sua setate Antagonistam sortitus sit, ingenii copia, doctrina exquisita, et dicendi facultate cum maxime floreutem, et omnibus plane rebus ad hujusmodi certamen necessariis longe superiorem. Quod si quid pudoris in fronte Cardinalis salvi superest, non puto ipsum cum hoc Adversario in arenam unquam descensurum ; certe enim ' impar con- gressus Achilli.' Sciat vero per te, obsecro, Regia Majestas, ita me in hoc negotio esse versatum, ut hominem (pikaXrjOT] et candidum decebat ; nam qui omnia tribuam D. Eliensi, aitque ipsum admirer summopere, sic ejus legi scripta, atque omnia expendi, quasi Auctori nihil tribuerera, Quare etiam dubitationes meas, si quid forte incidebat, de quo dubi- tarem, chartse illevi, et ad ipsum retuli. Sed nihil fuit ejusraodi, in quo non inter nos conveniret ; neque hoc, quia auctoritati viri tanti modeste cederem ; sed quia ex animo penitus cum illo sentio : nam et ipse cum antiquis Patribus consentit; quorum doctrinam, ubi consentire ipsos inter se video, probare et religione quadam me colere, adeo me non diffiteor, ut prje me feram. Utinam, Reverendissime Domine, iterum utinam, qui in nostra Gallia Theologica tractant, D. Eliensem vellent imitari ! Ausim affirmare, uberrimos fructus suae moderationis eos fore "^ That Is, the Eesponslo ad Apol. ters which is here followed, the Bishop Card. Bellarmini. is called by mistake "Eichardus," not "■ In the- edition of Casaubon's Let- " Jacobus " Montagu. Ixxi ANDREWES AND CASAUBON. percepturos : nunc utique cum bonorum omnium animi a luauifesta tyrannide Romani Pontificis abalienati, defensores illius cane et angue pejus oderunt, et perditos cupiunt." — Epist. dcxcviii. Jacobo Monta- cuto. Lond. Kal. Dec. 1610. Epist. p. 366. Roterod. 1709. A few days after there occurs the following entry in his Diary relating to the same subject : — " Prid. Nod. Dec. Mane aliquid egi in studiis : a prandio apud D. Eliensem fui, et legentem ilium audivi caput libri sui octavum. Mira elegantia yir doctissimus quisquilias, naenias et ineptias, imo aliquando impias blasphemias BeUarmini confutat: ut quod negaverat ille Catholicos appellare B. Virginem, vel Dwam, vel Beam : nam profert Eliensis multaLipsii loca, in quibus ita iUam appellat, Lipsii veteris amici mei, qui hac in parte satis yituperari non potest, Tantine nominis virum tantam ansum esse impietatem ? Proh facinus ! Ego frivolum putavi utrumque scrip- turn illius, tamen impium non putavi. Sit beata, sit sancta, sit venerationi omnibus mortalibus mater Jesu Christi Maria ; sit denique evecta in quantum maximum ij ktio-is capere et consequi potest hono- rem, certe Deam se dici non pateretur, neque tot anilibus fabulis immisceri, quas narrat Eliensis." (Ephem. pp. 793, 794.) The next entry relating to Andrewes must be introduced somewhat out of its proper order: — "iv. Non, Jan. Ad aulam hodie profectus . . regem conveni. Prandenti affui, et toto prandio, quam longum illud fuit, audivi examinantem notas appositas Versioni Anglicae S. Bibliorum, quae nuper Duaco prodiit. Legebat Episcopus Bathoniensis, Rex cen- sebat. Censuras approbabant qui aderant Episcopus Eliensis, Episcopus Coventrensis, etego cum illis." (Ephem. p. 809.) Casaubon was soon after employed, at the King's wish, in compiling a tract of his own, which occupied hira during the.earlypartof the next year. This was his celebrated letter to Pronto Ducaens, which was published separately at the time, and which is numbered dccxsx. in his collected Epistles. In this letter he enters into the history of the Gunpowder Plot, and the part taken in it by the Jesuits. From the following notices, it appears that he was assisted by Andrewes in obtaining materials; as well as in other ways, during the progress of the work : — " viii. Eid. Dec. Mane pensum a Rege impositum me habuit : delude a prandio eandem ob causam apud D. Episcopum Eliensem ftiimus." (Ephem. p. 795.) " Eid. Dec. Apud Episcopum Eliensem pran3us,totum fere diem cum illo egi. O doctum, O humanum virum." (Ibid. p. 798.) "xviii. Kal. Jan. Ta eyicvKXia in penso quotidiano, cum Episcopo Eliensi, et privatis studiis." (Ibid.) "xii.Kal. Jan pensum apud D. Eliensem absolvi." (Ibid. p. 801.) " Accepi a Domino Eliensi . . , chartas simul nonnullas ad meum propositnm spectautes. Ese quum sint scriptse Anglice, danda mihi opera est, ut aliena opera adjutus, ipsas perlegam et intelligam. Non est futurum in eo pavum ponderis, quod liquido et sancte potero afflrmare. ANDEEWES AND CASAUBON. Ixxxi ipsas me Garneti literas legisse." (Lond. a.d. viii. Eid. Mart, mdcxi. Epist. dccxii. Jacobo Montacuto, p. 370.) " xi. Kal. Jul. Hodie libelli quem nondum absoJvi, partem dedi D. Episcopi Eliensis amanuensi, ut exscriberet." (Epliem. p. 845.) From tbe following extracts from the letter itself, it appears that he regarded it as a vindication of Andrewes's integrity, which had been assailed by the Romanists » : — " Poteramus quidem hoc labore supersedere, quum ex iis Uteris t tA KaiprnTara dudum descripserit et publicaverit integerriraus reveren- dissimusque vir Dominus Episcopus Eliensis; de cujus alta doctrina in omni genere disciplinarum quidquid dixero, minus erit." (Epist. dccxxx. Frontoni Ducseo, p. 408.) And again, " Omitto alia ejus rei indicia . . . ab Episcopo Eliensi ita perspicuis argumentis demonstrata, ut ne ipsi quidem hostes veritatis possint jam de eo dubitare." (Ibid.) " Nam qui rationibus viri sine controversia maximi, integerrimi, et undequaque doctissimi, respondere non magis posset, quam Pygmaeus aliquis aut Thiodamas Lydius Herculi clavam extorquere, ne ad libri conspectum factus esse repente mutus suis IpyohuoKTais videretur, rationibus calumnias opposuit, argumentis couvicia, doctrinse stupendje detestandam maledicehtiam. Accusat gravissimum Prsesulem, quod Terentium etPlautum legerit j uvenis in Academiis; nam ex eo tempore, hoc est, ab annis triginta, Plautum vix in manus aliquando meminit sumpsisse; Terentium ne semel quidem attigit. Si qua igitur veteris lectionis vestigia in scriptis senis venerandi apparent, accuset felicera ejus memoriam, et cum Deo, ejus beneficii auctore, expostulet." (Epist. dccxxx. p. 423.) " ACcusat Prsesulem, quod non alienus sit a doctrina Catholicae Ecclesiae iu non paucis ; et homo amens persuasurum se Regi Serenissimo putat, melius se, qui Romse est, quam Majestatem ipsius Episcopum nosse, cujus intimi sensus ex quotidiano usu Regi omnes patent. Nos vero hoc scimus et afSrmamus ; si csetera Ecclesise vestrae omnia ilia probarentur (quid autera probet, quid improbet, scripta faciunt fidem) vel unicum tamen de Papse omnipotentia et tyrannide in Reges dogma ita ipsum abominari, ut Ecclesiam, in qua ea doctrina vigeat, pro vera et incorrupta nunquam sit habiturus. Desinat vero Andreas Regi sapientissimo palpum obtrudere, quamdiu Episcopo obtrectabit, cujus innocentiam, integritatem et iravToiqv dperrv, nemo novit me- lius, nemo prsdicat libentius, quam serenissimus Rex Jacobus." (Ibid. p. 423.) This letter was completed by the beginning of July, (Ephem. pp. 847, 848,) but was not forwarded to Ducseus till nearly the end of October. (See Epist. dccxlvi. pp. 434, 435.) Shortly after its completion, Casaubon accompanied Andrewes into = The person especially alluded to f It is mentioned by Mr.Jardine, was the Jesuit L'Heureux, who wrote (Criminal Trials, vol. ii. Pref. p. x.) under the assumed name of Andreas that many of the letters quoted by Budsmon-Johannes. The title of hia Casaubon are no longer extant ; so book was, "Parallelus Torli et Tor- that the greatest value now attaches to toris." these extracts. AND. PEKKOH, ETC. a Ixxxii- ANDEEWES AND CASAUBON. tbe country, and again on a more lengthened visit to his Episcopal palaces at Downham and Ely, to Cambridge, and other parts of his diocese, where he remained during July and August. The following entries in his Diary, mention the commencement of the journey, and the incidents most worthy of notice : — "iii. Kal. Jul. Quod De us bene vertat, hodie rus proficiscimur cum Domino Episcopo Eliensi." — (Ephem. p. 847.) " Prid. Kal. Jul. O Domine, quantse doctrinse, quanta humanitatis hospitem sum nactus ! Cui tu, Christe, pro beneflciis in me hie alteram jam diem rusticantem omnia bona perpende." (Ibid.) " V. Non. Jul. KvpujKrj dies ad Regem vocat et D. Episcopum in cujus sum comitatu, et me. Imus igitur." (p. 848.) " iii. Eid. Jul. Hodie apud Praetorem Londinensem cum D. Eliensi, D. Decano Paulino, et aliis sum pransus." (p. 850.) " vii. Kal. Aug. Quod Dominus Jesus velit esse faustum, ad solatium mese tam diuturnse solitudinis Londino relicto, cum reverendo viro D. Episcopo Eliensi Cantabrigiam et Eliam iter institui." (p. 854.) " vi. Kal. Aug. Cantabrigiam hodie appulimus, . . . et in coUegio Petri, quod primum occurrit, regiturque a Domino Richardson, man- simus. Et nos quidem humanitate cum Domini Episcopi turn D. Richardson mirifice recreamur." (p. 855.) " V. Kal. Aug. Apud hospitem nostrum . . . pransi, Eliam venimus,- et postquam ibi D. Episcopus Decanura senio et morbo confectum invisisset, ad hanc D. Episcopi domum pervenimus. Deus benedicat illi, qui nobis haec otia fecit, viro maximo." (Ibid.) " Prid. Kal. Aug. Diem KvpiaKrjv, ut et reliquos omnes dies, ex quo sumus cum magno hoc Episcopo, ex parte in templo egimus, beati hoc genere vitse et consuetudine tanti viri." (p. 856.) " iv. Non. Aug. Reficior . . . suavissima admirandi Praesulis doctrina et humanitate incredibili . . . Hodie Eliam invisi. T«mplum ibi magnificum plane spectavi, sed Laternam imprimis sum admiratus." -(p. 857.) " v. Eid. Aug. Etiam hodie summo mane profectus cum Domino Episcopo Laternam quam vocant accuratius spectavi, opus plane dig- nissimum spectatu." (p. 861.) "xix. Kal. Sept. Hodie sacrosanctae Domini coenae participavimus Deum venerati, ut hujus tanti mysterii daret nobis intelligentiam." (p. 863.) " xviii. Kal. Septs Hodie comitati sumus D. Episcopum Eliam proficiscentem, ut diem festum ob liberationem Regis a Comitum Gowriorum insidiis celebraret in sua Ecclesia. Erat Decanus in primo aditu templi, ubi excepit D. Episcopum, et inde praeeuntibus et canen- tibus ^oKjiovs Canonicis processio facta est intra aedem illam sacram. Postea preces matutinae habitae. Tum autem concionatus est D. Epi- scopus pie et graviter. Postremo celebrata est inter paucos S. Eucha- ristia." (pp. 863, 864.) t The difference between Old and New Style must be kept in mind. ANDREWES AND CASAUBON. Ixxxiii " xvii. Kal. Sept. Hodie cum D. Episcopo Wisbicum urbem petimus." (p. 864.) " xvi. Kal. Sept. Quum superiorem noctem mansissemus Duninch- chonise sive Dunintoniae, hodie Wisbicum pervenimus . . . Tandem Wisbicum appulimus, prodieruntque obviam D. Episcopo Judex oppidi, item decern pvimi, et caterva ingens equitum, ut videantur fuisse in comitatu D. Episcopi, cum urbem est ingressus, ad cl. equites.'' (pp. 864, 865.) "xv. Kal. Sept. Concioni liodie interfui in templo satis elegantis structurse. Inde loca in arce invisimus, ubi servati sunt sub extrema tempora Elizabethae quidam Jesuitae et alii I'ontificii." (pp. 865, 866.) " xiv. Kal. Sept. A prandio consceusis equis inspeximus canales bujus agri. Progressus est igitur D. Episcopus cum paucis comitibus in ad- veiaam urbis et terrarum partem illi unde venimus. Confecimus qua- tuor aut quinque millia . . . Ambulabamus toto fere hoc itinere post unum aut alterum a Wisbeco milliare in aggeribus quos vocant ' sea- bancs,' ... In reditu aliam viam ingressus est Episcopus, cujus exitum quum non inveniret, qusesitus est dux qui nos inde educeret. Erat ibi avejioXiiT]!, et in eo puer qui indicinam vadi proraisit, atque adeo viam praeire statim coepit. Non confeceramus ducentos passus, cum perve- nimus advadum, quod nisi Deus adfuisset D. Episcopo fatale illi fuerat futurum ; qui, animadverso prseeuntes non sine ingenti periculo traji- cere, ut pedem referat flectit equum. Ille in collem se erigere incipit, ac sessorem dejicit ; qui neque in Trrao-ft, neque dum est humi intra ' pedes equi, damnum uUum accepit." (pp. 866, 867.) " xiii. Kal. Sept. De more lectis aliquot psalmis ad perspiciendam urbem prodiimus. . . . Sunt etiam ea die absoluta judicia solennia, uti vocant, quae prassidente D. Episcopo fuerunt celebrata. . . . Hoc die domum reversi sumus Dunamiam itinere per Norfolciam instituto . . . Simul Episcopus ad canales quosdam inspiciendos est deductus dSoC wapepyov.'' (pp. 867, 868.) "ix. Kal. Sept. Ad uxorem literas dedi, postquam rediissemus a lapidicina Eliensi, quam cum D. Episcopo spectavimus." (p. 874.) "iv. Kal. Sept. A prandio partem magnam circumjacentis agri circa et ultra Eliam in equo lustravi cum reverendissimo Episcopo." (p. 875.) " Prid. Kal. Sept. Magnus hodie nobilitatis Eliensis concursus ad D. Episcopum, qui, ut semper, eos excepit epulis dapsilibus et adjicia- libus." (p. 875.) " viii. Eid. Sept. Adhuc tenet me captivum, sed aureis vinculis suae humanitatis, 6 iram D. Episcopus . . . Sed discedendum tamen a-vv QeS ad summum die crastina." (p. 877.) " vii. Eid. Sept. Quod Deus bene vertat, hodie domum redeo, hoc est Londinum : discedens a viro jeternum raihi adrairando ; cui dvTi 0iXo- ^evtr)s det Deus pvpla dyada. (Ibid.) His general impressions of this visit, may be gathered from the follow- ing passages'in his letters to Thuanus :— ' "Est in hoc regno adrairandse vir pietatis et doctrinse, Episcopus ff 2 Ixxxiv ANDEEWES AND CASATJBON. Eliensis . . . Hie Praesul optimus et mei amantissimus in Lsec loca sui Episcopatus me deduxit, ubi sermonibus cum ipso, et librorum, quos hie uancisci possum, lectione me sustento. . . . Ad Eliam, in sedibus Domini Episcopi .... a.d. vi. Eid. Aug. mdcxi." (Epist. dccxl. p. 431.) " Heri Londinum redii ab Elia et Episcopo Eliensi, qui ipsos dies qua- draginta et octo me tenuit, et vix tandem discedendi a se copiam fecit. Est oranino vir Ule ejusmodi, quem si notum haberes, vehementer adamares. Dies totos cum illo de Literis, prsesertim Sacris, saepe disserui ; neque possum verbis exprimere, quantum probitatis et veras pietatis in eo Praesule observaverim. Utinam et vestri, et Protestantes ejus ingenii et doctrinae plures haberent Episcopos! Sperarem ad concordiam viam fore planam et facilem, quae nunc culpa hominum non dicam difficilis, sed plane jam patet nulla. To kot avBpdwovs Xeym' Sea yap Ttav airopov iropipiov. Dum eram Elise, ne sederem semper otiosus, regionem lustravi, multaque observavi, quae cogito, si Deus animum aliquando dederit ad studia tranquillum, Integra Epistola tibi exponere. Londini, Kal. Sept. mdcxi." (Ibid.) From the following entries in the Diary, it appears that Andrewes shortly afterwards returned to London, and that repeated communica- tions took place between him and Casaubon ; — " iv. Kal. Nov. Quum Warae noctem egissemus, mane Roistonum ivimus. Regem vidimus, allocuti sumus." (Ephem. p. 895.) " iii. Kal. Nov. Kupiaioji' apud Regem et cum Rege egimus." (Ibid.) " Prid. KaL Nov. Cum Rege de negotio egimus, cujus causa ego et vir magnus D. Eliensis fueramus acciti." (p. 896.) " xviii. Kal. Dec. Apud D. Eliensem fui, et de penso cum eo commu- nicavi." (p. 897.) "viii. Kal. Dec. Roistonum hodie cum reverendissimo Episcopo Eliensi sum profectus." (p. 897.) " vii. Kal. Dec. Totum diem Rex optimus nobis tribuit, fuimusque ego et D. Episcopus Eliensis a prandio et ante prandium cum ejus Majestate plurimas horas. Ita negotium transactum, cujus caussa veneramus : ac statim itineri nos accinximus. eta -fiapis." (p. 899.) " Non. Dec. Magnam diei partem cum D. Eliensi egi, et D. Legato, non meliori cupiditate literas expeetans e Gallia de nuperi libelli accep- tione." (p. 901.) " Prid. Eid. Dec. Roistonum hodie perveni cum Domino Eliensi, viro magno, et cujus humanitati ipse plurimum debeo. Reddat illi Deus suam erga me (f>i\av6pamlap." (p. 902.) " Eid. Dec. Hodie perfecimus cum serenissimo Rege, quod heri non potueramus." (Ibid.) " xvi. Kal. Jan. Ad D. Eliensem adii ob literas D. Bathoniensis, qui etiam ad me scripsit Regis jussu repetens chartas quas nuper retu- leramus." (p. 903.) These extracts (the latter of which are placed out of their chrono- logical order) refer to the letter to Cardinal Perron, which Casaubon was then preparing under the King's direction. ANDREWES AND CASAUBON. Ixxxv On the 26th of November, he thus writes to Daniel Heinsius : — " Mihi cum illo Praesule quotidiana consuetudo intercedit, atque ille vir mihi in hoc loco magni Thuani desiderium cum oppido paucis aliis lenit : nam et profunda hominis doctrina capior, et comitas incredibilis in summa dignitate mirifice ilium mihi commendavit." (Epist. dcliv. p. 438.) From this time the notices of Andrewes become less frequent, both in Casaubon's Diary and Letters. Towards the close of this year (1611), we find hira, in a letter to Samuel Collins, confirming the truth of some statements made by Andrewes in the Tortnra Torti, which had been questioned by his opponents, and addressing Andrewes himself on the subject of the letter to Cardinal Perron, which, as stated above, was then in preparation. (See Epistt. dccliii. dcclxvii. pp. 443, 444. 446.) The following notices occur during the next year : — " Eid. Feb. Apud amicos fui hodie D. Decanum [Overal] et D. Eliensem, quos solos Anglorum familiares habeo." (Ephem. p. 916.) " xiii. Kal. Mail. Hodie pransus apud D. Eliensem, a prandio cum uxore interfui lotioni pedum pauperum, quae fit in hao Ecclesia egregie ''." (p 926.) And again, in 1613 : — " Excipieris a Domino Eliensi sane quam amicissime. Nuper eram apud ilium, quando amicus tuus et ipsi et mihi tuas reddidit. Excepit prolixa huraanitate tuum amicum, quem neque ipse, neque ego postea vidimus. Dixit etiam mihi Dominus Episcopiis, se tibi statim respon- surum. Utinam omnes docti viri, quos habet hoc regnum non paucos, (etsi pares Eliensi oppido paucos,) pari candore cum ipso essent prae- diti. Londini, A.D. iv. Non. Januar. Stil. Lil. 1613." (Epist. dcccxlix. Danieli Heinsio, pp. 512, 513.) In this letter he compares Andrewes's conduct, with some suspected unfairness on the part of Rich. Montagu and Sir H. Savile, in pub- lishing Montagu's Origines Eccl6siasticas, at the time when Casaubon was preparing his " Exercitationes in Baronium " for the press. In the following extract from the Diary, Andrewes's name is not mentioned; but it will be seen, on reference to the List of Sermons, that he was the preacher on the occasion : — " Prid. Non. Jan. Hoc die celebravimus in aula Regis euo-cjSeoTaTou Natalem Domini et S. Coense participes sumus facti." (Ephem. p. 963.) The next reference to Andrewes in the Epistles is in a letter addressed to Heinsius : — "D. quoque Eliensis te posse aliquando in sedibus suis complecti vehementer cupit. Quod si hujus Insulae invisendae cupiditas te unquam ■■ This, according to the English Ely [Dr. Wren] washed the feet of computation, was April 9, which this thirty-nine poor aged men in warm year was Maundy Thursday. In water, and dried them with a linen Drake's Eboracum, p. 137, as quoted cloth. Afterwards, the Bishop of in Hierurgia Angl. p.- 334, it is stated Winchester [Curie] washed them oyer that, in 1639, King Charles "kept his again in white wine, wiped and kissed Maundy at York, where the Bishop of them." Ixxxvi ANDREWES AND CASAOBON. invadat, debes illos menses omnino evitare, quibus urbe abcst o jrdvv Eliensis ; sunt autem fete bi, Julius, Augustus, September ; solet ille per hoc trimestre spatium in Episcopatu suo manere, digna sane regione, quam semel videas : ille autera dignissimus, quem docti invi- sant, ubicunque tandem locorum fuerit." — Londini, pi-id. Eid. AprU. 1613. (Epist. dccclxxxi. Danieli Heinsio, p. 529.) The two following notices in the Epistles have no date : — "'O wdvv Eliensis heri quaesivit a me, quando te esset visurus." — (Epist. dccclxxxvii. Hug. Grotio, p. 533.) " Dominus Eliensis segrotabat heri, nee fuit in Aula." (Epist. dccclxxxviii. Eidem. Ibid.) There are also the following brief notices from the Diary : — "[April] 12. Jeudi. Non multum hodie scripsi. Occurrit enim gravis materia, et magna diei parte fui apud D. Eliensem." (Ephem. p. 975.) "19 Jeudi. Apud D. Eliensem fui cum D. Grotio." (p. 976'.) ■ " xvii. Kal. Nov. Interfui sacris apud D. Eliensem." (p. 1017.) The following are the only entries relating to Andrewes in the suc- ceeding year (1614') : — " Kal. Mai. Volui igitur servari in co (filio, sc. Merico ^) ritum An- glicauum, ut, priusquam admitteretur ad Koivavlav, examinaretur, et ab Episcopo confirmaretur. Is Episcopus fuit Eliensis d navv. Ego action! interfui, et post preces, post concionera, post confirmationem ego cum filio sacram fiepiSa a manu D. Eliensis accepimus, multura mirati in illo excellente Prsesule exactam vetustatis imitationem quan- tum fieri potest." (Ephem. p. 1054.) " ix. Kal. Jun. Pransus delude sum cum D. Eliensi, unde reversus . . . incidi in febrem, &c.'' (p. 1059.) i" This interview with Grotius will English computation. See Ephem. be noticed more at length in the next p. 985. Appendix. '' See a notice of Meric Casaubon ' These entries are according to the above, p. xvi.] APPENDIX D. ANDREWES AND GROTIUS. Some of the later extracts from Casaubon's Diary have already intro- duced Grotius to our notice, who visited England in 1613. His mission appears to have been partly political, partly religious, and it is evident that much alarm vpas felt by the Calviuistic party at the influence he Vfould be likely to gain over King James. The following extract from a letter written at that time by Arch- bishop Abbot, giving an account of the visit of Grotius and Casaubon to Bishop Andrewes, April 19 (Old Style), 1613 (see above; p. Ixxxvi), shows in a striking manner the prejudices which were entertained against him, and the very unjust estimate formed of his abilities. After complaining of Grotius's habit of attracting the whole con- versation to himself, the Archbishop proceeds : " Afterwards he fell to it again, as was especially observed one night at supper at the Lord Bishop of Ely's, whither being brought by Mr. Casaubon (as I think), they had entreated him to stay to supper, which he did. There was present Dr. Steward, and another civilian, unto whom he flings out some question of that profession, and was so full of words, that Dr. Steward afterwards told my Lord, that he did perceive by him, that, like a smatterer, he had studied some two or three questions, whereof when he came in company he must be talking to vindicate his skill; but if he were put from those, he would show himself but a simple fellow. There was present also Dr. Richardson, the King's Professor of Divinity in Cambridge, and another doctor in that faculty, with whom he falleth in also about some of those questions which are now controverted among the ministers in Holland. And being matters wherein he was studied, he uttered all his skill concerning them ; my Lord of Ely sitting still • at the supper all the while, and wondering what a man he had there, who never being in the place or company before, could overwhelm them so with talk for so long a time. I write thus unto you so largely, that you may know the disposition of the man, and how kindly he used my IxXXviii ANDREWES AND GROTIUS. Lord of Ely for his good entertainment." — Archbishop Abbot to Sir Ralph Winwood, June 1, 1613. — Winwood's Memorials, vol. iii. p. 459. The acquaintance which thus commenced between Grotius and An- drewes brought on the Bishop very grave suspicions from those of the Dutch who were opposed to the views of Grotius and his friends. John Chamberlain writes thus to Sir Dudley Carleton, Oct. 31, 1617 : — " Upon the receipt of your letter of the 1 9th of this month, I went to the Bishop of Ely, whom I had not seen long before his going into Scotland, nor since he was counsellor. I was very welcome to him, and he used me with extraordinary kindness, though he expostulated with me very much for my long absence. I delivered him your proposition, and withal, upon long conference, something you had written touching the Arminians countenancing themselves with some of his letters. Whereupon he fell into long speech of a writing that the Archbishop Whitgift had got from him in some parts of that argument, and that he knows not what became of it, for he never gave a copy of it, but only one to Mr. Hooker, who promised to return it, but never did'. But he expressed not all the while which opinion he inclined to, but still insisted, if they had any writing of his, they should show it, concluding that I should assure you that they have no letter of his, and with that vehe- mency, that he would give me leave to send you his head in a platter, if they could show any letter of his. He told me further that Grotius, when he was here, dined once with him, and supped another time ; but other communication than passed at table he had none with him, though he understands since that he gave out and fathered many things upon him that were neither so nor so. Surely he hath a wonderful memory, for he not only calls to mind any matter that passed at any time, but the very time, place, persons, and all other circumstances, which seemed strange to me in a discourse of almost two hours." (Birch's James I. vol. ii. p. 47.) And again, Feb. 14, IftfJ: " I made an errand to Ely Mouse, to have shown the Bishop the Pope's determination 'twixt the Franciscans and Jacobins, if he had not seen it; as likewise what you wrote concerning Grotius, to make him at least more wary hereafter, though, for aught I ever heard, he hath used caution enough that way; but he was at Lambeth." (Ibid. pp. 63, 64.) Chamberlain obtained an interview with him a few days after, and writes thus, Feb. 21 : — " I went again this week to my Lord of Ely, and had some speech with him concerning Grotius, from whom he' confesses he had letters lately, and that before Christmas one came to him for an answer ; but, being presently to preach at court, and not finding himself well at ease, he made his excuse. But I perceived by this that he holds him for a very learned and able man : yet I doubt not, but this little conference will serve him for a caveat hereafter. I lent him the Pope's deterrahia- • This appears to he the Judgment Censure of Barrett. See Works, vol. on the Lambeth Articles, and on the vi. pp. 287 — 305. ANDREWES AND GROTIUS. Ixxxix tion 'twixt the Franciscans and Jacobins, and the censure of the Sor- bonists upon the Archbishop of Spalato's books, which I met with all by chance, none of which he had, or had seen." (Ibid. p. 66.) It was during the course of this latter year that the following letters passed between Overal and Grotius. The object which Grotius had in view was to obtain Andrewes's opinion on his treatise, " De Imperio Suramarum Potestatum in Sacra," which was not then published. They are taken from the " Epistote Prjestantium et Eruditorum Virorum." Amst. 1684. (1.) Joannes Overallus Hugoni Orotio, S. P. Clarissime Domine : Redditae mihi sunt literae tuae, cum libro de Imperio summarum potestatum in sacra, et exemplar! libri Thomsoniani ; de quibus singulis tibi gratias ago ; de libro tuo potissimum, quem statim raptim pgrcurri, non minore delectatione quam aviditate Quam brevi remitti tibi librum veils cupio cognoscere. Episcopus Eliensis in Scotia est cum serenissimo Rege reversurus ad Michaelis, sive mense Septerabri. Deum precor ut turbas vestras sedet, et laboribus tuis benedicat. Londini, Junii 20, 1617. Tui studiosissimus, J. Overallus, Coventrensis et Litchfeldensis. (Epist. cclxxxviii. p. 484.) (2.) Joanni OveraUo, Ejiiscopo Coventrensi et LUchfeldensi. Eeverendissime Domine ac Pater : Exosculatus sum aliquoties literas, ex quibus et te vivere, et mei memorem esse intelligo Meam de Imperio summarum potestatum diatribam velim et le^as diligenter, et iis, quorum judicio aliquid tribuis, tradas legendum, servesque donee redibit Eliensis . . . . ac delude collecta omnium judicia, si impetrari id potest, cum libro ad me redeant Vale, mi Pater, ix. Julii, 1617, juxta calendarium novum. Roterodami. Tuae pietatls reverentissimus, H. Grotius. (Epist. cclxxxix. pp. 484, 485.) (3.) Joannes Overallus Hugoni Grotio. Salutem in Christo. . . . Ego hodie dioecesim meam peto, in occurstim Serenissimi Regis, per eam e Scotia redeuntis ; qui abiens in mandatis mihi dedit, ut illi reduci ad Coventriam adessem, zelotarum quorundam causa, qui in ilia XC ANDREWES AND GROTIUS. urbe morem Ecclesise nostrae, sacramentum corporis et sanguinis Christi de geniculis accipiendi, oppugnant ; aut eura saltern colere et custodire recusant. Ubi, si Eliensis in comitatu regio fuerit, tradam Uli librum tuum de Imperio summarura potestatum circa sacra, uti rogas ; sin'prius a Regis comitatu in suam dioecesim diverterit, remittam Lon- dinum ad iedes ejus, quam primum illuc redierit. Tu recte feceris, si literas ad eum eo nomine perscripseris ; interea dum ad urbem rediero, quod ineunte Octobri, Deo volente, facturus sum, et te praestantissime Groti, et causam vestram Deo Opt. Max. commendabo precibus meis, nee alias verbis factisque defuturus sum, si earn quocunque modo pro- movere potuero. Vale. Idibus Augusti, 1617. Tui studiosissimus, J. OVERALLUS, Coventrensis et Litchfeldensis. (Epist. ccxc. p. 485.) Joannes Ooerallus Hugoni Grotio. Clarissime Domine : Tradidi librum- tuum, de Imperio summarum potestatum circa sacra, legendum D. Episcopo Eliensi, calendis hujus mensis Septembris, Coventrise, ubi, Rege eo veniente, convenimus. Respondit ille, se non posse pro eo, quo apud Regem est, loco, librum bujusce argumenti legere, quin eundem Serenissimo Regi ostendat; id an tu probare velis aut permittere, cupere se prius, quam lectionem aggrediatur, a te certiorem tieri : cum dixissem, me non nosse quidem, sed tamen probabiliter putare, te isthoc si ita sibi visum fuerit, non im- -probaturum; subjunxit se literas tuas hac de re velle exspectare; ne si forte Rex, quod in quodam Joannis Wtenbogarti libro fecerat, editionem non probaret, sibi hoc vitio verteretur : cum adderem, me non dubitare quin facile Serenissimo Regi probaretur, quod pro imperio summarura potestatum tam docte prsesertim scriptum esset ; subjecit, Serenissimum Regem, nee sibi sumere, nee in aliis potestatibus laicis probare, ut ipsi per se de rebus sacris aut divinis, prsecipue Catbolioae fldei, judicium ferant; id eos potius delectis ad hoc certis eruditis Theologis aliisque doctis in his rebus viris debere committere, quorum sententiam explo- ratam probatamque sola sua demum auctoritate confirment. Adjeci denique, librum tuum hac de re non multo secus disputare, aut si quid discriminis esset, gratum tibi fore id ab eo intelligere, quod ipsi aut Serenissimo Regi minus probaretur : hoc enim fine tuum te librum illi legendum misisse. Hsec summa est Ulius sermonis qui cum Eliensi tum mihi intercessit : nee plus licuit Rege abitum accelerante, Eliensi Regem comitante, me ad visitandam dicecesim meam divertente ; quod nunc quam primum Londinum reversus sum tibi significandum putavi, ut hac in re mentem tuam eidem Uteris scriptis aperias, ne forte ejusdem ignoratio lectionem prsedictam longius moretur. Mentio supra facta per Eliensem scripti Wtenbogarti me monet te rogare, quia nihil illius ANDREWES AND GKOTiUS. xci nisi commune scriptum Remonstrantium videre contigit, ut si quid aliud ipse Latine scripserit, certiorem me velis facere. Credo pauca esse in libro tuo, quae Eliensi aliisque ex doctoribus nostrum non probentur, nisi forte in illis hsereant, qua3 judicium de rebus fidei definitivum laicis potestatibus tribuere-, et potestatem ac jurisdictionem veram pastorum Ecclesiae negare, et Episcopatum in non necessariis ponere \identur. Tenent enim nostri, judicium de rebus fidei definiendi, synodis Episco- porum aliorumque doctorum ministrorura Ecclesiae, ad hoc delectorum et couvocatorum, deferendum esse secundum consuetiidinem yeteris Ecclesiae, ex Sacris Literis per consensum veteris Ecclesiae, non privatum spiritum Neotericorum explicatis, terminandum. Tenent, presbyteros Ecclesiae veram habere potestatem, etsi ministerialem, solvendi et reti- nendi peccata, (clave non errante,) non tautum declarandi soluta aut retenta esse ; ut et veteres ex majore parte judicarunt, et potestatem ecclesiasticam excommunicandi veram jurisdictionem esse, licet solo verbo non poena corporal! exercitam : tenent Episcopatum esse juris divini, sicut presbyteratum et diaconatum, nee posse ministeria ecclesias - tica sine ■npoaTaaia (prseminentia) et certo regiminis ordiue, quod res est episcopalis officii, unitatem ecclesiasticam conservare ; de re enim Episco- patus moderni loquuntur, ubi Episcopus per se aut suos ofBciales, sine consensu aut consilio presbyterii sui, omnes'partes ecclesiasticae jurisdic- tionis exercet expeditque. Notum est enim antiquitus nihil majoris moment! aut Episcopum sine consilio sui presbyterii, aut presbyteros sine Episcopo fecisse; donee multitudo canonum et legura minorem locum reliquit consilio sacerdotum, et ad rem facti magis explorandi, quam juris consulendi dicendique nostram jurisdictionem redegit; sed habent etiam presbyteria recentia suos quoque Trpofo-Tmras (praesides seu prsefectos) aut superintendentes, id est, aliquam, etsi temporariam, ve- teris EcclesijE imaginem. Cum charta desino, te tuosque et vestra divinaa benediction! in Christo Jesu precibus commendo. Vale. Londini, prope Ecclesiam Tuus totus, Belgarum, {Pratrum quo- j OVERALLUS 7'undam Augustiniorum,) ' ' Sejitemb. 25, 1617. Coventrensis et Litchfeldensis. (Epist. ccxcii. p. 486.) (5.) Joanni Overallo, Episcopo Coventrensi et Litchfeldensi, Hugo Orotius, S. P. Reverendissime Domine : . . . Ad Reverendum Episcopum Eliensem scribo: rogo utlibrum de jure imperii legat et emendet,conscio etiam Rege. Sane multse sunt causae cur id argumentum tractari debeat, tum ne aen- tentia mea sequius quam se habet accipiatur, tum utseditiosis hominibus occurratur, quorum magna apud nos est seges, qui tumultui ac violentiae religionis nomenimponunt. Commendavi et Spalatensi et Eliensi statum Ecclesiae et reipublicae nostrae, cui ad caetera mala accessit, quod oratione XCll ANDKJEWES AND GROTIUS. nuper habita a Regio Legato, atque ita ipsius etiam Regis auctoritate, premitur hie melior de gratia ac arbitrio sententia, simulque promovetur scbisma exempli pessimi. Obsecro vos omnes, quantum fieri potest, veritati tuendae et unitati sarciendae detis operam ; quam ad rem usui Tobis esse poterit qui has fert literas, vir clarissimus Petrus Hoofdius Optimo natus genere. Uteris supra modum excultus, testis oculatus eorura quae apud nos sub pietatis titulo prave atque perniciose geruntur. Quod de Utenbogardo quseris, nihil ille Latine unquam edidit, Belgice nonnulla, in quibus est liber haudmagnus ejusdem, quod a me tractatum est, argumenti. Ejus libri interpretationem Latinam Rev. Episcopo Eliensi transmissam memini : caeterum Remonstrantium sententiae si quis argumenta ac rationes propius nosse desideret, ei legenda sunt examen Perkinsianum Arminii, ejusdem coUatio cum Francisco Junio, Johannis Arnoldi Corvini responsio ad libellum Tileni, item adnotata Bogermaniii, deinde Nicolai Grevinchovii dissertatio adversus Amesium. Si qua horum ad manus tuas non pervenerunt, ut habeas curabo. Ad eas partes libri nostri de summarum potestatum jure quod attinet, in quibus haesitaturum existimas Rev. Eliensem, aliosque in Anglia viros eruditos, paratus sum audire eorum sententias, et meliora docentibus cedere. Cacterum judicia synodica, aut etiam quK extra synodos a viris piis atque eruditis petuntur, in libro nostro ostenduntur maximi facienda. Neque certiorem esse viam ullam discendi dogmatum veritatem. Sed sicut post judicium Ecclesije singuli de fide sua judicant, (ut enim Rex ait, unusquisque super propria scieatia fidei fundamentum debet collo- care,) ita et Reges ad ea agenda quae non possunt agere nisi Reges. Hoc judicium tnUpuTW (ultimum judicium) non incommode in scripto quodam vocavit o jxaKapiTrfs (beatae memoriae) Casaubonus. Optime Episcopus Eliensis, non debere Regem ita ab alieno ore pendere, ut ipse a se nihil dijudicet. Et Bilsonus non minus recte requirit, "ut judicium praecedat usura gladii. Similia apud Paraeum aliosque leguntur plurima. Et apud nos, qui maxime jactant nomen Ecclesiae, consensum ferocissime repudiant. Presbyteros remittere peccata, id est, remissa declarare, cum Magistro sententiarum exposui, cum quo consentire video Protes- tantium plerosque. Neque tamen negem, alio etiam modo ministerialiter remittere, quatenus actione sacerdotal! ac pastoral! aut Deum movent ad remittendum, aut hominem ad accipiendam remissionem disponunt. Recte etiam a Lombardo adjectum remitti insuper a pastore peccata, quoad poenas satisfactorias, et quoad excommunicationem. Si quid his superaddendum sit in honorem presbyteralis muneris, de eo monitus libenter supplebo quod deerit : ita tamen, ut si fieri potest, libenter mansurus sim intra ea de quibus protestantes consentiunt. Jurisdictionis vocem usurpavi ex juris civilis consuetudine, ita ut includat to dvayKaa-- TiKov, (potestatem cogendi,) quam ob rationem etiam earn notionem quae Episcopis jure positivo attributa est, maluerunt imperatores audientiam quam jurisdictionem appellare. Neque tamen inficias eo, in potestate ex- communicandiessealiquidiurisdictionia>'aXoyoi/(proportionerespondens) quod eadem etiam voce, latius paulo et extra usum veteris Romani ser- ANDREWES AND GROTiaS. xciii monis sumpta, recte indicetur. Episcopatus vocera sumpsi eo significatu ut Trpoaraa-Uw (praifecturam) indicet, non temporariam, sed perpetuam : Lane defendo, juris esse divini approbantis et suadentis, non tamen uni- versaliter iniperantis : caeterum npoa-raa-iav (priefectuvam) sumptam ab- stracte, oitra eonsiderationem durationis, esse juris divini, etiam impe- rantis, ostendi ab ipso Beza agnosci. Hsec si recte expendantur, spero baud multum fore controversi, et si quid est tale, parebo meliora mon- strantibus. Domino Jesu, summo pastori, R. T. D. unice commendo. Idem nostras tempestates serenet. Hagae Comitatensi, 1617. T. R. D. addictissimus H. Geotius. (Epist. ccxciii. p. 487.) (6.) Joannes Ooerallus Hugoni Orotio, S. P. Cl.arissime Domine . . . Nondum recipere aut recuperare doctissimam tuam dissertationem de jure summarum potestatum in sacra a Reve- rendo Eliensi potui, noa satis otii ad hoc, ut Videtur, ad singula per- legenda, et sestimanda nacto. Siguificavit tantum se putare te nimium politicse potestati in sacris et ecclesiasticis rebus deferre, quae per eccle- siasticas personas episcopos et presbyteros transigi solent et debent. Sed forte latius se posthac explicabit. Ego appellabo, ut occasio dabitur, atque interea te tuaque ac vestrorum studia Deo Optimo Maximo et in Cbristo Patri, pro Ecclesiis commendabo. Vale. Tuus lotus in Christo, J. OVERALLUS, Coventrensis et Licbfeldensis. (Epist. ccxcv. pp. 488, 489.) After Overal's death, and Grotius's escape from confinement, Cosin wrote to Grotius a letter, of which the following is a part : — Suffoni Groiio Joannes Cosin, 8. P. Moriens vero secretissimae fidei et curae meae missum ad eum a te librum, ilium quem de Imperio summarum potestatum circa sacra inscripseras, commisit ; simul imperans, ut, si quando benignus Deus te a solitudine ilia et periculis imminentibus liberaret, eum ad domina- tionem tuam quam secretissime et tutissime mitten^um curarem. Tan- dem beavit nos, quam avide expectabamus, fama, liberatum te scilicet ab ingrata ilia custodia, et non sine divina providentia Lutetiam eva- sisse. Ego, dum literas tibi mittendas meditabar, et de fidissimo nuntio solicitus eram, ecce a Reverendissimo Patre Domino Wintoniensi Epi- scopo audivi missum hue a te intimum et fidelissimum amicum, ut per XCIV ANDREWES AND GROTIUS. eum liber ille ad dominationem tuam rediret. Grafulabar illico oppor- tunitatem tam feliciter oblatam, et statim ad illustrissimum Prsesulem librum tuum una cum hisce Uteris tibi tradendum mittebam. J. CosiN. Cantab, e Collegio de GoneviUe et Cajus, Junii 20, 1621. (Epist. cccxcv. pp. 659, 660, and Bp. Cosin's Works, vol. iv. pp. 487, 488, Angl. Cath. Ed.) Cosin urges strongly the publication of the work, and says it was ■what Overal wished. Overal died in 1619. Grotius escaped March 22) 1621. The book was not published till 1647, two years after the author's death. The States in Holland had assumed power in religious matters on behalf of the Arminians. The book was written to maintain the power of the civil governors in ecclesiastical affairs, and is extremely Erastian. APPENDIX E. ANDREWES AND LAUD. The following extracts from Archbishop Laud's Diary not only explain the connexion between these two great divines, but the impor- tance which, at that trying period in the Church's history, was attached to the opinions of Bishop Andrewes : — 1625. April 9. In mandatis accepi, ut Reverendum Episcopum Win ton. adirem, et quid velit in causa EcclesijE sciscitarer, responsuni- que referrem, prsecipue in Quinque Articulis, &c. April 10. Die Solis post concionem finitam adii Episcopum, qui tum in camera sua in aula regia erat. Protuli quae accepi in mandatis. Responsum dedit. Simul inde invisi (leg. ivimus), ut preces in Domo Somersetensi audituri. Audimus. Postea ibi invisimus corpus nuperrimi Regis Jacobi, quod ibi expectabat adhuc diem funeris. April 13. Die Mercurii, retuli ad Ducera Buck, quid responderit Epi- scopus Winton. Junii 6. Episcopus venerabilis L. Winton. et ego simul proficiscimur ad sedes Tusculanas, quas juxta Bromlye possidet Joh. Roffeii- sis [Buckeridge]. Junii 24, Rex jussit Archiep. Cant, cum sex aliis quos nominavit Epi- scopis consilium inire de jejunio publico et precibus publicis, ut Deus misereatur nostri, dum grassari inciperet pestilentia, et coelum supra modum nubilum minabatur famem : et simul ut bearet classem jam mare petituram. Episcopi erant Londi- nens., Dunelmensis, Winton., Norwicensis, Roflfen., Menevensis. Jan. 16. Consultum est jussu Regis, quid in causa Rich. Montacutii agendurn. Aderant Episcopi Lond., Dunelm., Winton., Roffens., Jan. 17. Responsum per literas dedimus". " This letter is as follows (Harl. the Bp. of Winchester, signifying his MSS. 7000. num. 104) : — Ma''=» pleasure, that taking to him " To my most gracious Lord the the Bps. of London, Durham, Ro- Duke of Buckingham. These. Chester, Oxford, and St. David's, or " May it please your Grace, some of them, he and they should take " Upon yom- last letters directed to into consideration the business con- XCVl ANDEE^VES AND LAUD. Jan. 18. Jussu Regis Archiep. Cant, cum Lond., Dunelm., Wlnton., RofFens., Meneven. consulebant de Precum Formula, ut gratias agamus pro peste remissa. 1626. April 12. pie Mercurii, hor. 9 ante meridiem, convenimus Arch. Cant Episcopi Winton., Dunelm. et Meneven. jussi a Rege consulere de concione, quam habuit coram Majestate Regia Episcopus Glocestrensis, Dr. Goodman, Dom. 5 Quadrag. ultimo elapsa. Consulemus ; et responsum damus Regi ; Qusedam minus caute dicta, false nihil; nee innovatum quidquam ab eo in Ecclesia Anglicana, &c. Land, in numerous passages of his History, refers to Bishop An- drewes, as furnishing him with a model for the arrangement of his chapel, and for the consecration of churches and church vessels. ceming Mr. Montagu's late book ; and preaching or writing, or any other deliver their opinions touching the way to the disturbance of the peace of same, for the preservation of the this Church, for the time to come, truth and the peace of the Church of And for anything that may further England, together with the safety of concern Mr. Montagu's person in that Mr. Montagu's person. We have met business, we humbly commend him to and considered, and for our particulara his Ma''^'' gracious favour and par- do think, that Mr. Montagu in his don. And so we humbly recommend book hath not affirmed anything to your- Grace to the protection of the be the doctrine of the Church of Eng- Almighty. Resting land but that which in our opinions is " Your Grace's faithful and the doctrine of the Church of England, humble Servants, or agreeable thereunto. And for the " Geo. Lojtdon. preservation of the peace of the Church, R. Dunkim. we in humiUty do conceive, that his La. Winton. D.C. Ma"" shall do most graciously to Jo. Rofpbss. prohite all parties members of the Gdil. Memkvb. Church of England any further con- " From Winchester- House, troverting of these questions by public Jawiw/ry 16, 1625." ilAST. B Gl J ■»!) '■"■"" ' ' " iiiiiiinu , niiititiu 12 "" ' ' "" I'""" .I..1IIIIIIIUIIIIIIIIII ^ E _7>4 (f OzaZtvh?-^ ^^aihii«ZZ. 12 PLAN OF BISHOP ANDREWES' CHAPEL. APPENDIX E. BISHOP ANDREWES'S CHAPEL^. The foUoviing description of Bishop Ajidrewes's chapel is taken from Prynne's Cant. Doom, pp. 121—124. The paper containing it was found by Prynne among Laud's papers, and is now preserved in the British Museum, MS. Harl. 3793. Art. 7, endorsed in the Archbishop's own hand. 1. The altar, 1 yard ^ high, 1 yard f long, 1 yard broad. a. A cushion. -i _,, , ., „ „_ _ „ ,. , .^, , 1 he daily mrmture p.p. Iwo candlesticks, with tapers, j e ti, m. .T>i 1 - /• 1 1 . . I *or tne altar. y. Ihe basin for oblations. -" 8. A cushion for the service-book. A. The silver and gilt canister for the wafers, like a wicker basket, and lined with cambric laced. B. The tonne, upon a cradle. C. The chalice, having on the outside of the bowl Christ with the lost sheep on His shoulders ; on the top of the cover, the wise men's star ; both en- graven : it is covered with a linen napkin, (called the aire,) embroidered with coloured silks. D.D. Two patens. *. The tricanale, being a round ball with a screw cover, whereout issued 3 pipes, and is for the water of mixture. 2. A sier [side?] table, on which, before the communion, stand A and ' [Dr. Twisa, the notorious Puritan, thus writes to Joseph Mede, March 20, 1636 :— " In like sort concerning bowing towards the altar ... I profess unto you I have hitherto received no satisfac- tion ... By Mr. B. I heard, as from yourself, the practice of Bishop An- drewes's chapel was that which first east you upon such a way, so as from thence to observe the course and prac- tice of antiquity." — Mode's Works, pp. 103Y,1038. Lond. 1664. Worthington, in his Life of Mede, (pp. iv. V.) informs .us that at a very early period of his life he had at- tracted the attention of the Bishop. " His first showing himself abroad was AHB. PEKKON, ETC. by an address he made to that great patron and example of learning, Dr. Andrewes ... in a Latin tract, ' De Sauctitate relativa,' &c. . . . This early specimen of his theological studies gained the approbation of so great a judgment as his was to whom it was presented, insomuch that shortly after he having need of the King's favour, concerning his election to a fellowship, that worthy Bishop stood his firm friend, and not only maintained his right then, but afterward desired him for his Household-Chaplain. Which place notwithstanding he civilly re- fused, as valuing the liberty of his studies above any hopes of prefer- ment."] h XCVUl BISHOP ANDfiEWES'S CHAI-EL. B upon two napkins, E. A basin and ewer, to wash before consecra- tion. F. The towel appertaining. 3.3. The kneeling-stools, covered and staffed. 4. The foot-pace, with three ascents, covered with a Turkey 'carpet, of fir boards. G.G.G. Three chairs used at ordinations, or (by) prelates communicant. 5. The septum, with two ascents. 6. The pulpit. 7. The music-table, with (A.A.A.) three forms. E. A triquertral censer, wherein the clerk putteth frankincense at the reading of the first lesson. H. The navicula, like the keel of a boat, with a half- cover, and a foot, out of which the frankincense is poured. 8. A foot-pace "with three ascents, on which the lectern standeth covered, and thereon the great Bible. 9. The faldstory, whereat they kneel to read the Litany. 10.' Is the Chaplain's seat, where he readeth the service. 11. A seat, with a canopy over it, for the Bishop; but at the com- munion time he sits on G. 3. 12.12. Two long forms for the family. Furniture belonging to the Chapel. Behind the altar : a piece of hanging, 1 1 feet deep, and 5 yards f long. Another piece of hangings : The story of Abraham and Melchi- sedec ; part of the story of David. A table, with a frame of deal, used for the altar, 1 yard ^ high, 1 yard f long, 1 yard broad. A back-piece of crimson and violet damask paned, 1 yard 5 deep, 3 yards long. A front-piece of the like, 1 yard ^ deep, 3 yards long. A pall of violet damask, 1 yard ^ broad, 3 yards ^ long. A cushion of violet and crimson damask, J yard broad, 1 yard long. A rail of wainscot banisters before the altar. Two traverses of taffeta crimson and velvet paned, 3 yards ^ deep, 4 yards f broad. A foot-pace, with two ascents of deal, underneath the altar, 3 yards f long, 1 yard f^ broad. A Turkey carpet to it, 4 yards f long, 2 yards 5^ wide. Two low stools to kneel on at each end of the altar, stuffed, and covered with purple baise. A square pulpit of wainscot, 1 yard f high, 1 yard square. A pulpit cloth of crimson and violet damask paned, 1 yard -J deep, 3 yards long. A music-table of deal. Three forms to it, covered with purple baise. A carpet of purple broad-cloth, 3 yards long. A carpet of purple baise, 3 yards long, and f broad. Afoot-pace of three ascents, 2 yards 4 square, and thereupon a lectern with the great Bible. BISHOP ANDfiEWES'S CHAPEL,. xcix A cloth to the lectern of purple broad-cloth, 3 yards long. Another of purple baise, 3 yards long, 1 yard f broad. A faldstory of wainscot, 1 yard 1 nail high, 1 yard lacking a nail broad at top, 1 yard lacking two nails breadth below. A cloth to it of purple broad-cloth, 2 yards f long, 1 yard J broad. Another of purple baise, 2 yards | long, 1 yard J broad. Over the Bishop's seat. A canopy of crimson and violet damask paned, 2 yards J^ long, 2 breadth. The valence to it, 3 yards compass, J^ deep. A cushion to it of violet damask, 1 yard long, ^^ yards broad, A folding table of wainscot near the altar. A carpet of baise on it, 1 yard J wide, 1 yard | long. Four folding chairs of leather. Plate for the Chapel. Two candlesticks, gilt, for tapers . .60 oz. at 5s. Gd. the ounce. A round basin for offerings, gilt* and chased 31i oz. .6 8 — A round basin for alms, gilt and chased 30 oz. 6 — An oval basin and ewer, gilt and chased 51 oz. 6 — Two patens, gilt 36 oz, 10 — Ditto, for cutting the figure, 13s. 4rf. A chalice and cover, gilt . . . 43 oz, 10 — For making the star on the chalice, Ss. A tun, gilt .... 47 oz. 3 dwt, 611 — A cradle to it, gilt . . . . 18| oz. 6 11 — A funnel to it, gilt . . . . 3 oz. 6 11 — A canister, gilt 5foz. 10 — A triquerfral censer . . 85 lack 6 dwt. 7 — Ditto, for gilding it, at 16d. the ounce. A laten pan for it, 5i. For making the knob of it, 2s. A cruet, gilt, with 3 spouts . . 10 oz. ^i 7 9 — Another, gilt, with a bird's bill . 4 less 5 dwt. 6 8 — Linen. Five copes. Five surplices. Two altar-cloths. Two towels thereto. A cloth to lay over the chalice, wrought with coloured silk, called the aire. h 2 APPENDIX G. BISHOP ANDREWES'S WILL». In the Name of God, Amen. I Lancelot Andrewes (vnworthie of the name or place) Bishop of Winchester, being at this present acrased in my health but sound in mind and memory (I praise God for it), onely haueing before myne eyes my yeares and my infermities, vv" the mani- fold uncertainties of this lief, doe make, ordaine and declare this my last Will and Testament, revokeinge all former Wills by mee made what- soever. First and aboue all, w"" all due humilitie and in most devout manner, I yeeld vpp into the hands of AUmightie God that w''' he hath created, that w'' he hath redeemed, that w'"" he hath regenerated (that is my Soule and body), most humbly beseeching him to make mee (a most wretched and vnworthie Sinner) partaker by the mercies of the Father and through the meritts of his Sonne, of the forgiveness of my Sinnes, and all the comforts of his Holy Spirit pertaying to his covenant made w"" mankind in the death of his Sonne. Whomsoever I haue offended any waies I do on my knees desire to be forgiven of them, and who hath any waies offended mee, I freely and fuUy forgive them, as I wish to haue my Sinnes which are manie, great and greivous, forgiven mee at the handes of God. As my Spirit I commend to God that gave it, soe my bodye to the earth whence it is, to be buried in such place as 1 shall signifie, or (if I faile to do it) by the discrecon of my Execute or Executo", Administrato' or Administrators. To the bearing of my fune- ralis, if it be thought requisite I bee in any solemn manner buried, I allowe sixe hundred pounds if my estate will beare it ; if noe such solemnitie be required or expected, then w"" a lesse chargeable and only w"" an honest decent funerall. And what soever is saved of the said sume the same to bee bestowed in workes of charitie & noe otherwise, and that vppon accompt to be made and given. Alwaies my will is that accordinge to the number of the yeares of my lief (w'"" are at this present three score and ten) and soe as it shall please God I live a yeare or more there bee soe many poore men clad (not as the manner is each ' [This Will Is here printed from the extracts from it have already appeared original in the Registry of the Prero- in Gutch's Collectanea Curiosa, vol. ii. gative Court of Canterbury. Some pp. 22 — 24.] THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDREWES. ci a gown) but each a good warme cassocke, a paire of breeches of the same, a paire of nether stockes, a paire of shoes and a hatt, the said poore men (if my funeralls shalbe in London) to bee taken out of the Parishes of Alhallowes Barkinge, where I was borne, S' Giles Without Cripplegate, where I was Vicar, S* Martins w" in Ludgate, S« Andrews in Holborne, and S' Saviours in Southwarke, where 1 haue beene an Inha- bitant, yet not exceptinge any. that shall have more need, of what Parish soever. My funeralls borne, Next my will is that my iust and true debts whatsoever bee discharged and paid all. The residue of the porcon of the goods or good blessings of God pteyninge to this lief, wherewith it hath pleased him to indewe mee, I thus dispose and my will is : I give and bequeath to the Master, Fellowes and SchoUers of the Colledge or HaE of Mary Valence, commonly called Pembrooke Hall, in Cambridge, the some of one thousand poundes, to the end to purchase therewith laudes and tenements to the cleare yerely value of fiftie pounds ouer and above all reprises to the founding of two Fellowships therein for euer and to other vses specified more at large in a Codicill to this my Will annexed ; if I shall not ia my lifetime assure them lands of such value, W='' I much desire. I further give and bequeath to the said Master, Fellowes and Schollers and their Successors for ever, the perpetual advowson, donaton, nominacon, free disposicon and right of patronage of the Rectory or Parish Church of Rawreth in the Countie of Essex, w"" all the writings, evidences and muniments therevnto belonging, one only grant of the first or next advowson thereof excepted, w='' my will is should first take place. And that for ever after y= disposeinge thereoi' to bee in the free election of the said Master, Fellowes, and SchoUars, Yet w"" this condicon, that if either of y" two Fellowes of my foundacon shall at the tyme of any vacancy of the said Parsonage falling void bee a person capable thereof, then he the said Fellowe of my foundacon, or the Senior of them if both be capable, to haue the preferment therevnto for his sake that gave it. Item, I further give and bequeath to the said Master, Fellowes and Scolars and to theire Successo" the Basin and Ewre of Silver parcell guilt w"'' I caused to bee made in imitacon as neere as could bee to the Foundresse Basin and Ewre w* her Armes in the midst of the basin. And alsoe I give and bequeath to them the Cupp of silver guilt w"'' I likewise caused to bee made in imitacon as neere as could be to the Foundress Cupp, commonly called my Ladies Cupp, as a poore memoriall of ray dutie and thankfull remembrance of that good Lady by whose bountie I was soe longe maintayned at my booke there. I give and bequeath the some of two thousand pounds to bee laid out and bestowed in the purchase of one hundred pounds land by the yeare over and aboue all reprises to bee imployed for ever to the reliefe of poore aged impotent persons past theire labour, of poore Widowes, of orphants and of poore prisoners, by such persons and w" such condicons as are conteyned in a Codicill to this my Will annexed, specifying my mynde more at large. I further give and bequeath the some of two thousand pounds to the redemeing or buying in of such or so many impropriar CU THE WILL OP BISHOP ANDREWES. cons as by the said sume will or maie bee bought in and redeemed, the same to bee ordered and disposed in such manner as I haue likewise expressed and sett downe in a Codicill concerning it to this my Will annexed. To my Brothers and Sisters Children I give and bequeath in manner foUowinge. To William Andrewes, the Sonne of my Brother Nicholas deceased, one hundred pounds. To the Children of my Brother Thomas deceased : to his eldest Sonne Thomas two hundred pounds. To his second Son Nicholas one hundred pounds. To his youngest Son Roger one hundred pounds ; to his eldest Daughter Ann (now married to Arthur Wollaston) one hundred pounds. To his youngest Daughter Mary two hundred pounds. To the Children of my Sister Marie Burrell : to her eldest son Andrew one hundred pounds. To her Sonne John one hundred pounds ; to her Sonne Samuell one hundred pounds. To her Sonne Joseph one hundred pounds ; to her Sonn James one hundred pounds ; to her Sonn Lancelot two hundred pounds. To her Daughter Mary Rooke one himdred pounds ; to her DaughterJ^artha one hundred pounds. To the Children of my Sister Martha Salmon : To her Sonne Thomas Princep by her former Husband Robert Princep one hundred pounds. To her Sonne Peter Salmon one hundred pounds. To her Son Thomas Salmon one hundred pounds. And to my Sister Martha Salmon, w''' she shall deliver over in whole or in part to such persons as her Daughter Ann Best shall nominate and appointe, one hundred pounds. To my kindred removed I give and bequeath as foUoweth. To my Cousin Ann Hockett ten pounds, and to her five Children, viz. two Sonnes and three Daughters, each of them ten pounds, in all -the some of three score pounds. To my Cosin Sandbrooke ten pounds. To my Cosin Robert Andrewes and to his two Children, to each of them ten pounds ; in all the sume of thirtie pounds : to my Cosin Rebecca ten pounds. I give and bequeath to my Fathers half Sister Johan (her first husbands name was Bousie) twentie pounds, And to each of her two Children ten pounds apiece ; in all the some of fortie pounds : and more kindred I know not I give and bequeath to Peter Muncasterthe Sonne of M' Richard Muncastermy Schoolmaster, twentie pounds. I give and bequeath to M' Robert Barker (latelie the Kings Printer) the some of one hundred pounds, and I freely forgive him those several somes wherein he stands bound to my Brother Thomas deceased to ray vse as good and true debt to mee. And I give and bequeath to his two Sonnes Robert and Charles my Godsonnes, to either of tbera ten pounds. And I give and bequeath unto my Godsonne Lancelot Lake"", noe otherwise than as a remembrance for a ring, the some of ten pounds. And I beseech God that his blessing may be vppon them all their daies. To those of my household I give and bequeath as foUoweth. First my will is that all and every of those that serve me for wages shall haue the quarters wages wherein it shall please God to call mee out of this life, paid them duly, as if I had lived out to the end of the quarter, allthough it happen me to die at the beginning of it, the several somes are well knowne >> [Son of Sir Thomas Lake.] THE WILL OP BTSHOP ANDREWES. ciii what they are. I give and bequeath to Ralph Hendre" th6 some of two hundred pounds, to William Greene fortie pounds. To Thomas Cotton fortie pounds, to Roger Nicholson twentie pounds, to Thomas Walker twentie pounds. To Thomas Eddie twentie pounds, To Frede- rick Porter ten pounds. To John Helme ten pounds, to John Weale ten pounds, to Robert Rogers twentie pounds, to Anthony Bull at the Court ten pounds. To Charitable vses I give and bequeath as followeth : to the several Prisons of the Kings Bench twentie pounds, of The White Lion twenty pounds, of the Marshalseas ten pounds, of the Clincke five pounds, of the Compter in South wark five pounds : to the several Prisons in London, of Newgate twentie pounds, of the Compter in the Poultry twentie pounds, of the Compter in Wood Street twentie pounds, of Ludgate ten pounds, of the Fleete ten pounds, of the Gate house five pounds. To the Common Goale in Winchester ten pounds, to Win- chester Prison five pounds, to the Prison there belonginge to the Cheney Court five pounds. To the Hospitals : to that of Saint Bartholomews twenty pounds, to that of Saint Thomas in Southwarke twenty pounds, to that of Bedlam without Bishopsgate ten pounds. To the poor of several Parishes I give and bequeath, to the parson and Churchwardens or to the Vicar and Church Wardens respectively of these Parishes following, of S' Giles Without Cripplegate to the poor of the Parish there one hundred pounds, of All Saints Barking by the Tower of London to the vse of the poore there twentie pounds, of Horndou on the Hill in Essex to the vse of the poor there ten pounds, of the Towne and Parish of Rawreth in the same Countie to the vse of the poore there five pounds, to the Parish of S' Saviours in Southwarke to the vse of the poore there twentie pounds, of Saint Andrews in Holborne to the vse of the poore there ten pounds, of S' Martins w'^n Ludgate to the vse of the _ poor there five pounds, to the poore Of the Cittie of Chichester ten pounds, of the Cittie of Ely twentie pounds, of the Cittie of Winchester twentie pounds, of the Soke there twenty pounds, of the Town of Fame- ham in Surry tea pounds, of the Town of Bishops Waltham in Ham- shire ten pounds. And I do further give and bequeath as followeth. To the bringing vp and bindinge apprentises of poore orphans, especially such as goe about the Streets, two hundred pounds. To the relief of poore Widowes aboue the age of fiftie, and wherof each hath been the Wife of one husband, one hundred pounds. To the relief of such persons as by age or impotencie are not hable to labour, but did labour while they were able, one hundred pounds. To the marriage of poor maidens, such as haue continued in service w"' one Master or Mistress by the space of seven years, one hundred pounds : to the setting up of young beginners in trades or handicrafts to bee lent them freely vpon good assurance by the discretion of my feoflfes in trust mentioned in the second CodicUl to my Will annexed, so that it exceed not the some of ten pt)unds to any one man, nor above the term of three yeares, two hundred pounds. To the amendinge of the high waies, such as are in ' [This person died shortly after the Bishop, and was buried on the same day.] CIV THE WILL or BISHOP ANDREWE9. great need in any of the Dioceses where I haue been Bishop, one hundred pounds; and to the repaire of Brydges w'' are in decaye, and neede it in any of the said three Diocesses, fiftie pounds. And for the severall bequeasts and legacies to the Children of my Brothers and Sisters and kindred, or any other person, my will is. that yf the severall parties be either married or haue accomplished the age of one and twentie yeares, payment be made vnto them of their severall somes bequeathed w'^in three months after my decease ; or in case they bee not married or vnderthe age before specified, securitie be given to them or their friends of the due payment of the severall somes at the tyme of their marriage, or one and twentie yeares accomplished, whether shall come first. And my will is that if any of them shall dye before the legacies grow due, the porcon or legacy of such person soe dying shall accrue to the residue of the Brethren and Sisters of such partie soe dyinge and bee equallie devided among them. I give and bequeath the sume of one hundred pounds to bee bestowed in Rings of gold vpon such my good friends as I am bound in all thankfullness to remember, whose names I will set down in pticular in a list to my Will annexed.- I reserve power to myselfe to add yet one or more Codicills vnto this my Will, and to add to it or alter things in it as I shall see cause. Of this my Will and Testament I make and ordaine Executo' M' John Parker. Cittizen and Merchant Taylor of London, reposing my trust in him that he will see duly performed what I have herein bequeathed, or shall hereafter in any CodicUl or Codicills bequeath and order to be done, as to God and me he will answer when accompt shall be taken of all just and vnjust dealings, and especiallie of deceaveing trust reposed, and yet more specially of deceaveing the trust of the last Will of the dead. And I do very earnestly desire my good friends S' Thomas Lake *, S' Henry Martin ', and D' Nicholas Styward ' to be Overseers of this my Will, and to advise and direct my Executo' or Executo" by their ("ouncell ; and my express will is that my Executo' bee directed by them. And that if any doubt arise concerning the meaninge of any clause or clauses therein, that the interpretinge thereof bee to them referred, and being by them made bee stood to finally. And I give and bequeath to either of them for theire paines one hundred ounces of. plate. Soe I take my leave of the world, and most humbly desire God of his good- nesse to receive my Spirit when it shalbe his good pleasure to appoint the tyme of my dissolution. LA. WINTON. S ptember 22, 1 626. Regis Caroli 2'°. l^blished and declared this to bee the last Will and Testament of the foresaid Reverend Father Lancelot Bp. of Winton in the presence of vs, ROB. BOSTOCKE«. JOHN BROWNINGEk. JOSEPH FENTON. T. EDDIE. Wm. GREENE. ■i [Secretary of State to King James, ' [A distinguished Civilian.- See and brother of Dr. Arthur Lake, Bi- Collier, Eccl. Hist. vol. ii. p. 721.] shop of Bath and WelU.] e [L'anoa of Chichester.] ■■ [Judge of the Court of Arches.] '' [Sec above, p. xvii.] THE WILL OF BISHOr ANDREWBS. CV THIS IS THE FIRST CODICIL MENTIONED IN MY WiLL. LA. WINTON. MaNU PROPRIA. THE FIRST CODICIL. Upon hope trust & confidence and w"" this intent and meaninge and vpon condicon that they the said Master, Fellowes and Scollars afore- said w"' the said some of one thousand pounds shall and will acquire obtayne and purchase to them and theire Successors the inheritance in fee simple of manno", lands, tenements or hereditaments holden in free and comon socage to the clear yearly value of fiftie pounds or more of good and lawful money of England over and aboue all charges, deduc- tions and reprises : And yet neverthelesse w* and vppon this condicon alsoe and meaninge that from and after such purchase soe had and made and the first halfe yeares payment thereof receaved, they shall from tyme to tyme for ever nominate, elect, flnde and maintaine two ffellowes over and over the ordinary number of eightene fellowes that now are in the said Colledge or Hall. The said two Fellowes to bee and soe to bee accompted, deemed and taken in every respect as other the Fellowes of the Foundacon, and to have their Chambers, wages, all manner of dividends and other emoluments as the Fellowes of the FoundacSn now have or ought to have and receive, and they to bee governed likewise in all respects by the locall Statutes of the house, only that these two or either of them bee from tyme to tyme, at every vacation by death or departure, chosen out of the number of those SchoUars of that house w''' are called D' Watts or the Archdeacon of Middlesex his Scholars, and they to be preferred Ceteris paribus before all others. But if at any tyme of the elecon there shall stand or be found any of eminent desert either in that Colledge or Hall or any other within the said Vniversitye of Cambridge, that then in such case chiefe regard be had of the worthines of the partie. This restraint or any other matter or thinge therein to y" contrarie notwithstandinge. To and towardes the maintenance of w'"" two Fellowes allowance to bee made of thirtie pounds by the yeare out of the said fiftie pounds p annum so to bee purchased. And the other twentie pounds or more remayninge to bee thus disposed of, viz. five pounds yearely to the Master of the Colledge or Hall for the tyme being and his Successo" in augmentacon of his and theire stipend or wages, tff bee paid half yearly at the taking down of wages at those two tearmes when the other some of five pounds Ex nova eoncessione is not paid. Other ten pounds yearely to the Fellowes and their Successors in augmentacon likewise of their Stipend or wages, to be paid halfe yearely by equal porcons at the feaste of the annuii- ciacOn apd at the takeing dowue of wages before Sturbridge faire as the manner hath beene. Provided that if any Fellow or Fellowes not beinge let by sickness or otherwise vpon great and urgent necessitie shall not keepe his or theire Problemes or common places in theiie owne person, cvi THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDREWES. but neglect the same wholy, then he or they to-haue noe porcSn of the said ten pounds, but his or theire part to goe and to be devided among the residue of the Fellows that shall performe their exercise themselves as aU should do. The five pounds remaininge to bee thus disposed', viz. thirtie shillings thereof yearely to those three feUowes that shall per- forme the three commendations at the end of the three tearms, to every of the three ten shillings apeece over and above the two shillings by Statute allowed them,, that soe they male bee the more incouraged w"" diligence to performe the same ; and one other thirtie shillings to bee disposed on a refection or in increase of theire commons from yeare to yeare on that dale wherein it shall please God to call mee out of this life ; and fortie shillings, the remainder of this last five pounds, to bee paid to the fower Senior SchoUars of those w'"" are called Do' Watts or the Archdeacon of Middlesex his Scholars, to every of them yearely ten shillings apeece, to bee paid them by even and equal porcons at the feast of the annunciacon and at the takeing downe of wages at Sturbridge for ever. The foresaid some of one thousand pounds wherwith to make the said purchase to bee paid to the said Master, FeUowes and Scholars, or theire lawftdAttumey, vpon notice given, as soone as they shall have found a fitt purchase to bestowe it on and are agreed vpon a price for the same. And I doe further give and bequeath to the said Master, FeUowes and Scholars the some of twenty pounds more of Uke good and lawfuU money of England towardes their charges and expences in vsing and reteyning of CounseU to bee had in the conveighance and sure makeinge of the said purchase to the said CoUedge or Hall. Published and Declared this to bee the first CodicUl in my Will mencdned and subscribed by mee 1° May, 1626, Regis Garoli2''°. LA. WINTON. DANIELL WIGMORE'. ROB. BOSTOCKE. JOHN BROWNINGS. WM. GREENE. THE THIRD CODICILL. Concerning the redeeming, obteyneinge, getting or purchaseing of certaine impropriacons of benefices : my will and meaninge is that mine Executor or Executors, administrator or administrato", doe and shall before the proveing of this my WiU enter into bond and bee sufficiently bound vnto the Most Reverend Father in God The Lord Archbishop of Canterbury or his Successors for the time being, in some convenient some or sommes of good and lawful money of England as to them shall seeme reasonable, or (the See being void) to the Judge or Master of the Court of the Prerogative for the tyme being, and therein and thereby shall stand bound weU and trulye to pay or cause to bee paid the some of two thousand poundes of Uke good and lawfull money' of England ' [Prebendary of Ely, and Archdeacon of Suffolk.] THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDREWES. cvii into the handes of the Master, Warden and Fellowship of the Company of Marchant Tailors of the Cittie of London for the tyme beinge ; or if the said Company of Merchant Taylo" shall refuse to accept thereof, then vpon the refusall to the Master and Warden of the Fellowship of the Company of Drapers of the same Cittie. And if the said Company of Drapers shall allso refuse to accept thereof, then to the Master, Warden and Fellowship of the Company of Mercers of the same Cittie, w'^in three monthes (accompting eight and twenty daies to every moneth) next after my decease, and to bring and deliver or cause to be brought or delivered vnto the said Most Reverend Father in God, or (the See being void) to the Judge of the Prerogative for the tyme beinge, a testimony of the receipt thereof in writing vnder the scale of the Company soe receaving it. And further my will and meaning is that the said some of two thousand pounds shall remaine and bee in the Custodie of the said Company as a sume in trust deposited w"" them and noe otherwise, freely and without any vse, interest or consideration at all in any manner wise to be paid or rendered by them for the same for all or any part of the time that it, or any part thereof, hath or shall continew in the hands, custody or possession of the said Company. And my will and meaninge allso is, that when and as soone as the Master Fellowes and Scholars of the Colledge or Hall of Mary Valence, com- monly called Pembrooke Hall, in Cambridge, for the tyme being and their Successors shalbe ready with a purchase of some impropriacon, one or more, ■n"'' hath thereunto annexed the advouzon and perpetual! Patronage of the Vicarage (unlesse it be in case that there is not, nor ought to be any Vicar), and shall have gone through and agreed for the price thereof, that then immediately or within fourteen daies after this demand by themselves or their lawfull Attorney the said Company what received the said two thousand pounds shall out of the said some pay such (and so much) money as the said purchase by the said agree- ment or goeing through with shall come vnto, at one whole and entire payment w'^out further delaye. The said Impropriacon or Impropria- eons so to bee purchased, obteyned or had to bee and remayn to the only use and behoof of the said Master, Fellowes and Scholars and their Successors for ever, and they the said Master, Fellowes and Scho- lars of the said Colledge or Hall to have the whole estate and possession thereof to the vse and with the condicou following, that is to feaie, The one moiety of the cleare yearely rent of every and each of the said impropriacons shalbe for and towards the findinge and maintajinge of a Divine hable and lycensed to preach and to bee residing at the Parish Church of the said impropriacons. The said Divine being one of theire Societie and not provided for of any other Livinge ; and if none of that Society will accept it, then the same to goe and bee for the maintaying of a Divine of any other Societye, he being qualified as aforesaid. Provided alwaies, and it is yet neverthelesse condicioned by theese pntes, that the said Divine or another Divine that shall enjoy any benefitt by this intended redeeming of any impropriacons at or before Cviii THE WUiL OF BISHOP A^DREWES. his nominacon, presentacon or other appointment thereto, shall enter bouod and bee sufficienfly bound to the said Master, Fellowes and ScoUars of the Colledge or Hall abouenamed for the tyme being in some convenient some or somes of good and lawful money of England, and therein and thereby shall and will stand firmely bound well and truly to reside at or vpon the saied Li\inge (fowerscore dales in the yeare only excepted, and in them dureing that time to leave the Cure of that Impropriacon well and sufficiently officiated by a lawfull and able Preacher), vpon payne of forfeiture of his said Bond. And in case he refuse to enter the said Bond, then he to bee vncapable of the said Live- ing or maintenance, and some other to be appointed in his place that doth and will agree soe to bee bound ; and the said Divine or Preacher to hold himselfe contented with that moietie, « '""out requiring any more out of the said impropriacon then the moiety tiU the tyme hereafter specified or lymitted. Provided allwaies and it is expressly condicioned and my further intent and meaning is, that the said Master, Fellowes and Schollars and their Successors, before ever they receive from the said Company the money to discharge and paie for the said purchase, shall and will sufficientlye bind themselves to the said Company in au Obligacon or writing obligatory of a convenient some or somes of like good and lawful money of England, not to medle or make title to the other moiety or any part or parcell thereof at any tyme or tymes here- after, but to suffer the said Company quietlye to receave the same. And further my intent and meaninge is, that yearlye and from yeare to yeare the said Company shall have and receave the said second or other moiety for soe many yeares as the several yearlye receipts shall or male without fraud or covin make vp and amount to the whole some that was before defrayed and paid for the said purchase. And that then and from thenceforth the foresaid Divine or Preacher for the tyme being that ontill that tyme had received but one moietye, shall for ever after by himself and his Successors have and receave yearely the whole rent, soe long as he and they shall reside, bee and continue Divines or Preachers there, and noe longer. And if it shall happen y' any of the said impropriations so to be bought, obtained or gotten, bee in lease att the tyme of such their buying in of the same, then the rent reserved vpon the lease to bee (for and during the said lease) devided into two moieties or halfes, one moietie or haUe whereof to goe and remaine to and. for the incumbent nominated, and the other moietie or half to bee reserved as aforesaid ; and when it shall growe out of the lease, the whole revenue, issues and profitts thereof to bee and remaine to his and theire only behoof, for soe long tyme only as he or they do preache and performe other ecd'ical duties at the place of his or their Incum- bency or abode at the Church or Parish aforesaid. The choice and appointment of the said Divine or Preacher and the presentation of the said Vicarage (if any Vicarage bee) successivelie to bee solie and intirely in the said Master, Fellowes and Scholars and in their Successors for ever. And my will and meaning is that the some soe to bee raised out THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDREWES. cix of the aforesaid yearlie moietie or moieties being now growhe, to malce vpp the originall some which was imployed paid or laid out for' the said purchase, shall in like manner be for the purchase of another new impropriacon or impropriacons. The said impropriacon and impropri- acons to bee in all and every respect ordered, guided and imployed as the first two thousand pounds were, and this very course to bee holden, observed and keept from tyme to tyme perpetually. Published and declared this to bee the third Oodicill in my Will menconed and sub- scribed by me 1° May, 1626, Rj: Caroli 2°. LA. WINTON. DAN. WIGMORE. ROB. BOSTOCKE. JOHN BROWNINGE. WM. GREENE. THE SECOND CODICILL. Akd touching the subscripcon and reliefs of the poore w'"" I intend to and for them perpetuallie, my will and meaning is that mine Execuf or Execute", Administrato' or Administrator, do and shall in like sort enter into and become bound vnto the Most Reverend Father in God the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury or his Successors for the tyme beinge, or (the See being void) to the Judge of the Court of the Prero- gative for the*tyrae being, in and by an obligacon or obligacons of some convenient sume or sumes of good and lawful money of England as to them shall seeme reasonable, w* condicon or condicons to the same to bee annexed, that he or they the said Execute' or Executors, Adminis- trator or Administrators, shall and will w'l'in convenient time next after the said obligacon or obligacons entered into, and the same tyme by his grace or the said Judge to bee lymitted or appointed (the w'^'' I wish might bee as short as male bee), disburse and defraye the some of two thousand pounds of like good and lawful money of England in and for the purchasing of lands and hereditaments holden in free and coihon Socage of the cleare yearlye value of one hundred pounds or more aboue all charges, deducons and reprizes. And hauing so purchased them shall forthw"" and immediately infeofif such persons as I shall hereafter name as feoffes in trust, or as many of them as shalbe then living, to imploy the same to tl^e vses and intents following; that is to say, 1°, to the relief of poor aged or impotent persons; 2°, and of poore Fatherlesse Children ; 3°, and of poore aged Widowes ; 4°, and of poore prisoners : each of these four sorts yearely respectively five and twentie pounds apeece, in manner and forme following : (that is to saye), l", yearely on the Eve of the Nativity of S' John Baptiste, commonly called Mid- somer Eve, the some of twenty five pounds, to the reliefe and susten- tation of psons that be past their labour for age, or otherwise vnhable thereto, by reason of impotencie, some disease or maime any waies bereaveing them of the vse of such lirames as are necessarilie required ex THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDEEWES. to worke witfaall. And among them special! regard to be had of such as while they were hable, for their yeares, healthe of bodye, or sound- nesse of limmes, did trulye labor for theire liveinge ; 2", and yearlye other five and twentie pounds, on the Vigil or Eve of S' Michael the Archangel], to the reliefe of poore fatherlesse Children, In w number I comprehend such as goe vp and downe in the Streets from doore to doore begging, to binde and place them forth apprentices to some honest occupacdn, trade or handicraft. To the end that thereby they may be brought vpp in the feare of God and in labour, and prove honest men and women in their vocations another dale. 3. And yearly also a third five and twentie pounds, on the third dale of Januarie, to and for the reliefe of poore and aged Widdowes of fiftie yeares old at the leaste, and such as have beene the Wives of one husband, and as have been allwaies of honest conversacon and report, and that have noe kindred. Children or friends to yeeld them succour or maintenance. 4. And yearly for the fourth five and twenty pounds remayning, the same to bee paid or disbursed in the weeke next before Easter, for and towards the reliefe and succour of poore prisoners, either in quite freeing them out of prison (if theire debt bee small), or otherwise to the Common reliefe of those as are in no likelihood to bee freed : Wherein my mean- ing is that the prisoners in the prisons of Southwarke bee respected before those of London, where there are a great number of more wealthie persons hable to relieve. Noe person that hath had reliefe one yeare to haue it again till they [that] have had none have had their course and turne. That as neere as male bee all in their proporcon maie bee equallie partakers of the Charitie intended. And my wUl is and I do name for the first feoflEes of the said landes and hereditaments to be purchased these persons following, that is to say, Mr. John Parker, Cittizen and Merchant Tayl' of London, Mr. Joseph Fenton, Mr. Roger Cole on the Bankside, one of the Proctors of the Arches and Registrar to the Archdeacon of Surry, Thomas Andrewes, Sonne of my Brother Thomas deceased, Thomas Princep my nephew, Sonne of my Sister Martha by her former husband, and Arthur WoUaston, Citizen and Draper of London. And my wiU and meaning is that any of these or any other hereafter chosen or to be chosen as feoffee or feoffees in trust, dying or otherwise removeing theire dwelling from the Cittie or Suburbes of London, or leaving such his place of feoffee, the other five, or so many of them as do or shall remaine in fuU life, shall make choice of one or so many as there shall be places void within the space of three months from, and after the dale of such avoydance ; or in case they shall faile, then it shalbe in the Vicar of S* GUes without Criplegate in Loudon and his Successors Vicars there for the tyme beinge to nominate himself (if he shall so thinke good,) or if not himselfe, some other, into the place or places then void, toties quoiies, yet so as he the said Vicar, together with those w''' he shall name besides himself, exceed not the number of three at any time. And further my will and meaning is that every of the aforesaid five and twenty pounds shall extend itselfe to the yearlye THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDREWES. Cxi veliefe of seaven persons ; that is, to two of the most aged and needy of the old men and Widowes five pounds apeece, and to the other five three pounds apeece ; to tvpo of tlie least aged and most needy of the fatherlesse Children five pounds apeece, and to the other five three pounds apeece ; and amongst the prisioners, to two of the most needy and that have longest lyen in prison five pounds apeece, but if they thinke good to dispose it not to the prisoners, but to the prisons, then to the greatest prisons most surcharged w"> poore prisoners five pounds apeece, and to the rest three pounds apeece ; or by the, discrecon of the said feoffees, not to all the rest alike, but according to the number and proporcon of the prisoners in them. Yet it is not my will and meaning soe to restraine the said feoffees to the said severall set somes formerly menconed, but that upon some speciall occasion if they shall comiserate the estate of some cue or more, they male by common consent encrease the same. But soe allwaies as that it be not above the some of five poundes to any, nor to any nson twise unless it shall come in order to theire tiu'ne againe, but that they bee carefuU soe to husband theire almes as that the benefitt thereof male extend to as many as conve- nientlie it can. And if it shalbe in the power of the said feoffees or the greater nvunber of them, to deliver the said somes either at once in whole or by partes at several tymes, in ready money or otherwise, in providing them apparell or other necessaries, as they shall hold itt most fitt and convenient for the benefit of the parties to bee relieved. And my will and meaning is that there be a book made and kept as well of the severall yeares, moneths and dales of the choice and succession of the feoffees, as of the several persons or prisons y' were and. of the several somes wherewith they were relieved, that soe there may bee an accompt given at anye tyme, as is provided by the Statute for the employment of lands to charitable vsses : and it is further my will purpose and desire, that in the distribucon of any soihe or somes in any of the aforesaid branches specified there be respect had of the poore of S' Giles wti>out Cripplegate aforesaid, of S' Saviours in Southwark, of Alhallowes Barking, nere the Tower of London, and of the Poore of Trinity house in Deptford, that is, Old and impotent mariners and their Widowes and Orphans, and of such mariners as shalbe in prison, soe that it be not for piracie or felonie, but lye in for debt or for some other small accon or accons of trespasse. And my will and meaninge is that if the landes purchased or to bee purchased w"' the said two thousand pounds shall exceed the value of one hundred poundes by the yeare, there bee allowed five pounds yearly foorth of the same sur- plusage to be spent at the meeting of the said feoffees. And whatsoever it shall come to aboue it bee faithfuUye and rateably added to the increase of the aforesaid Almes, either to all or to some one or more of the former quarterlie allowances, w"^ they shall thinke meete, requisite and needfuU : and my will and meaninge is that as soon as a first halfe yeares rent is or may bee receaved, had or taken, imeadiatly, the first of the foure dales w":!' shall then next follow y" distribucon bee given to CXll - THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDEEWES. those parties that to the said daie are lymitted, and soe from thencefoorth successively in order from quarter to quarter. Aud that the feoifees shall from among themselves choose one of them to receave the rent for y' years, and soe from yeare to yeare. No feoffee to be receavor two yeares togeather vnless it be the ioynt desire of them all. But if (w't God forbid) it should fall out that the feoffees should not bee orderly continued and chosen, or the said quarterly distribucon not duly made as is before provided, then after such oessacon by the space of one vrhole yeare, my VFill is that my next heire or heires at the common lawe then liveing shall enter vpon the said landes, and now as then, and then as now, I give and bequeath them to him and his heires for ever. And yett w"" and vnder this trust also, that seeing what my will and meaning is, he wilbe careful and have a conscience to performs or see the same pformed accordingly. And I do fiirther give and bequeath to the said feoffees the some of fortie pounds more of like good and lawfiill money of England towards theire charges and expences invseing and reteyning of Counsell to bee had in the conveiance and sure make- ing of the said purchase for the releife of the poore aforesaid. Published and declared this to bee the second Codicill in my Will menconed and subscribed by mee 1° May, 1626, Regis Caroli 2*°. LA. WINTON. DANIEL WIGMORE. ROB. BOSTOCKE. JOHN BROWNINGE. WM. GREENE. And whereas I was once purposed to laie out two thousand pounds to the redeeming of certaine Impropriacons, according to the purport of a former Codicill, yet now vppon more mature delibacon and better advisement I have thought good vtterly the said former purpose and resolucon to annihilate, frustrate and make void. Soe as there shall come noe manner of effect thereof or question concerning the same to any such intent or purpose whatsoever. And yet because there should nothing be gotten or gayned by defeating of a thing so well intended, I am absolutely of purpose and mind that the said two thousand pounds shall purchase an other hundred pounds per annum to the vse of the poore, to be paid, given or distributed at such tymes and termes, and in such manner and form every waie, as the former are and were in theire Codicill limited. And whereas in the making of my Will at Waltham in October 1625, I then vndervalued my estate, and doe now find that I might and may have made a farr better allowance and benefitt vnto the Children of my Brothers and Sisters, I doe therefore now supply what then was therein wanting, that is to sale, that if it were one hundred pounds then, it shall be two hundred pounds now, and if two hundred pounds then, it shall be four hundred pounds now, and soe pro rata portione, professing that nothing shalbe lost, but shall grow to a better proporcon then before. And further my will is that my said Executo' for his paynes in execucon of my Will shall have the soihe of five hundred pounds, and the remainder of my goods vnbequeathed shall THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDREWES. CXUl be divided among my kindred and Servants by the discrecon of my said Execute and within one yeare after my decease. A List of those persons to vfhom 1 intend rings as in my Will is menconed : My Lord of Canterbury", My Lord of Durham", My Lord of Rochester «, My Lord of Bath and Wells p, Sir Thomas Edmunds i, S' Julius Caesar r, S' Thomas Lake' and his Lady', S' Henry Martin", The Deane of Winchester », D' Steward?, D' Collins, Provost, of King's CoUedge % D' Ward of Waltham », D'Beale of Pembroke Hall ^ D' Wren of Peterhouse ', M' Man of Westm. \ M' Roger Cole «, M' Edward Greene of BristoU ', M"^ W" Johnson, M' Joseph Fenton. Probatum fuit testamentum suprascriptum vna cum Codicillis etiam annex, apud London, coram Magistro Gulielmo James legum Doctore Surrogato venerabilis viri Domini Henrici Martin Militis legum etiam Doctoris Curiae Prerogativse Cantuariensis magri Custodis sive com- missarii Itme constituti Ticesimo sexto die mensis Septembris anno Domini millesimo sexcentesimo vicesimo sexto Juramento Johannis Parker Executoris in hujusmodi Testo. uominat. cui commissa fuit administratio omnium et singulorum bonorum iurum et creditorum dicti defuncti de bene et fideliter administrando eadem ad Sancta Dei Evan- gelia jurat. " [George Abtot.] ° [Rich. Neile.] ? [John Buckeridge.] [It seems doubtful whether this was Bp. Lake or Bp. Laud. If this list is of the same date as the Codicils it is the former, if of the same as the Will it is the latter. Bp. Lake died May 4, 1626. It appears most pro- bable that it was Bp. Laud.] 1 [Comptroller of the 'Household, &c. See an account of his diplomatic services in Lodge's Illustrations of English Hist. vol. iii. p. 94.] ' [Master of the Rolls.] » [Secretary of State in the reign of K-ing James.] [Mary, daughter of Sir William Either.] " [Judge of the Prerogative Court.] " [John Young. He was brother to the celebrated Patrick Young.] ' [A distinguished civilian. See above, p. civ.] ^ [See above, p. xvii.]' " [The son of his old schoolmaster. See above, p. cii.] [See above, p. xvi.] ts ----- [See ibid.] ^ [Probably Thomas Man, a book- seller.] " [A Proctor in the Arches Court.] ' [Probably the person mentioned above, p. xxxi. note ", who was also a Prebendary of Bristol. There seems, however, to be a mistake in his Christian name.] ANP. — PEKKOH, EIO. CXIV THE WILL OF BISHOP AWDHEWES. CODICILLUS EPISCOPI WINTON. Biblia interlinearia. Biblia Grseca, Basil. 1545. Biblia Grseca, Francof. 1597. Biblia Grseca, Venetijs, 1518. 5 Testamentu Vetus interp. 72. Rom. 1587. Biblia Vulgar. Froben. English, Tindall. English Byble, in 4 vol. Geneve. 1607. 10 Thorn. M'. [«. e. Thomas Matthew.] WaUica. Germanica. Hispanica. Gallica. 15 Itahca. Sclavonica. Hungarica. Novum Testamentu Gre. R. Steph. Grsecolatinu, Bezse. 20 Irish. Psalterium quadrilingue, Jo, Potkin. Nebien. Concbrdantie Hebra. Supplemen. Henri, Stepha. ad Concord. 25 Pagnini Isagoge, Arias Montani Apparatus, &c. Concilia Nicolini. Photii Nomocanon. • Concil. Nicen. & Ephes., per Ab, Scult. 30 Joverii Sanctiones. Goncil. Colon. Maximus, Melissa, &c. Athanasius, Latin. Job. Cassian. cum notis, Dion. Carth. &c. 35 Cyrillus Alexan. in Isaiam, Lat. Idem in 12 Prophetas, Grseco- Lat. Theodoret, Lat. Procopius in Octateu. Lat. in Isaiam, Grseco- Lat. 40 GrEecoru Patrum Catena in 50 Psalm. Clementls Recognitiones cu Epis diversis. Tertullianus Pamelij. Eucherius. 45 Lanspergius in Epias cu Chrysolo, Eugyppius Abbas, &c, Homilie Patrum. Autidot. con' Hereses, Haymo in Psalmos. Rabanus in Epias. Ms. 50 Idem de Cruce. Druthmar in Math, cu Pau. Diacono de gestis Longo- bard. Oecumenius, 2 volu. Gre, Euthymius, &c. Rupertus, in 3 volu. 55 Petrus Blesensis. IHE WILL OF BISHOP ANJDREWES. cxv Hugo de S'» Victore. Ivonis decretum. Corpus Juris Canon. 60 Antiquce collectioues Decretal, cum emendat. Ant. Augus- tin. Hostiensis Summa. Durandi Speculum. Kavarrus, in 2 volu. Turrecremata super partem Decret. 65 Eiusd. Summa de Ecclesia. Mediavilla, in 3 volu. Gab. Biel, in 2 volu. Diony. Carthus. in Senten. Adrianus Sextus. 70 lo. Maior. Marsilius in Senten. lo. de Bassolis in 4 Sent. Paulus Cortesius in Senten. cu Hiero. Savanaro. Opus, de fide. Altisiodorensis. 75 Aquinas, in 11 yolu. 63. Summa Theolog. Aquina. Opuscula. Henricus de Gandav. Tho. Waldensis, in 3 vo. 80 Turrecremata in Decretal. Caietanus in 2"° 2"= Th. Aqui. Bart. Medina in 1»» 2") Tho. Idem in 3'" j Aqui. Aquinas in Novum Testa- ments 85 Nicola. Cusanus. Gerson, in 3 volu. .Eneas Silvius. Fasciculus reru expetendar. Almain. 90 Steuclius. Hosius. Driedo. Stapleton. Gul. de Ocham, 2 vo. 95 Sanders de visib. Monar. et de Clave David. Suarez, opuscula. Lindani Panoplia. Polus de Primatu cii alijs. Catliarinus in 5 pri. Cap. Ge- nes, et Epias. 100 Lippomanni catena in Genes. Oleastro in Pentateuchum. Caietanus in Psalmos. Arboreus in Ecclen. et Can- tica cu PigHj contro. Forerius in Esaiam. 105 Ribera in 12 Prophetas. Toletus in Lucam. Johannem. & ad Roman. Discipuli Sermones. 110 Merspurgensis Catechismus. Canisij Catechism. Plesis de la Messe. verification. Zeiglerus in Genesin. 115 Zuinglij etOecolampadij Epise. Mercerus in Genesin. Zanchius de Operibus Dei. Mercerus in Job. Bucerus de Regno Christi. Ms. 120 Postel de Orbis Concordia. Alphonsus a Castro. Onus Ecclesife. Alvarus de Planctu. Budseus de Transitu. 125 Catalogus Glorise Mundi. Liturgie prim. Grse. Missale Rom. — vetus Eboracen. Rituale Eboracense. Ms. 130 Albertus de Officio Missse. De divinis Officijs. Service Book Edward 6, Eng- lish. Irish. 135 A book of ordeyninge Mini- sters. Tauler & Rushbroch. Abbas Blosius. Soto de Jure et Justitia. Fagij Targum. 140 Talmud Hierosoly. CXVl THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDHEWES. Cabal. Aucthores. Mechiltha. R. Solomon. Porchetti Victoria, &c. Altercatio Eccliae & Synago. Beda de Temporis Raone. 145 Galatin. et Jo. Reuchlin. D. Kimchi in Psalmos. Mason, of the Consecration of BisLopps. Leges Romuli et 12 Tabulae. Ansegisus. 150 Topica legal. Pandect. 3 volu. Thesaurus Accursian. Justiniani Constitu. Novelte. Covarruvias, 2 volu. 155 Jus Graeco-Roma. Oonstitutiones Impiales, 3 volu. Marta de Jurisdictione. Partidas, 3 volu. Bertecbini repertorium,3 volu. 160 Calvini Lexicon Juridicum. Codex Theodosian. Statutes, 2 volu. Rastalls Abridgement. ' Collection of Statutes. 165 S' Edw. Cookes Reportes, 4 volu. Lawes of Scotland. The Customers Reply. Alphabet. Statutes of K. James. 1 70 Bodinus de Repub. Jo. Ferr. Mont, de Rep. bene institut. Choppin de sacra Politia. Directoriu Inquisi. Suetonius cum alijs. 1 75 Cassiodori varia. de Anima. Rosini AntiquitatescumFreig. Ora. de Ant. Hospinian. de Teraplis. Hospinian. de Monachatu. Bucer in Epiam ad Ephes. Streinnij Stemmata. Zonaras cu Nicep. Chalco. &c. 180 Idem cii Niceta, &c. Turpinus cum Bheg. Sigeb. &c. Zosimus cum Procopio, Jor- nand. &c. Marianus Scotus cum Dode. et M. Polo. Otho Frisingensis cum Gunth. Argentin. &c. 185 Abbas Vrspergensis cum Jo. Maria. &c. Blondus. Antoninus, in 3 volu. Scriptores Britannici. Gule. Malraesbur. cum Hunt. Hove. &c. 190 Walsingham cu alijs. The Booke of Martirs. Camdeni Britannia. Jo. Temporarius. Chronica Chronicb. 195 Baronij Martyrologiu. Pontanus. ■ Notitia Imperij. Notitia vtr. Dignitatum. Knolles Turkishe Historic. 203 Csesaris Comment, cum Scho- lijs Hotoma. &c. Froissard. Cuspinianus. Onuphri. Pan v. cum alijs. Aretini Histor. Florent. 205 The Historic of Florence, in English. Trithemij opera. Eiusdem Chron. Hirsau- giense. Hieron. Rom. de la Rep. del Mundo. 210 PhUostratus de Vita Apol- lonij, Graeco-lat. Paris. 1608. Atriu Heroicum. Crusij Turco-Graecia. Witichiodi Annales. Comineus Engli, THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDREWES. cxvu Nauclerus. 215 Annales Boioru. Rerum Alemannicarum. 235 Laziardus. Jo. Mariana. 220 Bergomens. Volateranus. Freculfi Chron. cum alijs. Saxogrammaticus. 260 Speculu exemplor. 225 Monarch. Roma. Imper. Notitia Episcopatuum. Sigonius de Jure Roman. Historia Francorura etBibliot. 265 Pithoei. Dithmari Chron. Origines Palatinatus. 230 Thevet.de Virisillustrib. Gallo. Calvini Epitae. Scaligeri Thesaur. Tempo. Eusebij Chron. cu supple- 270 ment. &c. Scaliger de Emendatione Tem- poris. 235 Beroaldus.' Bucholcerus. Genebrard. Mercatoris Tabula Geogr. Gall. 275 Adrichom. de Terra Sancta. 240 Hackluits b. of Voyages, in 2 volu. Linschoten's Voyages to the 280 E. Indies. Novus Orbis, &c. Fr. Irenici Exegesis German. Dictionariii Hebr. Jo. Reuch- lyn. Ant. Reuchlyn. 245 Forsteri Lexicon. 285 David de Pomis. Meursij Glossarium Grseco- barb. Arias. [Montanus?] 250 Methurgeman. Ciceronis Opera, 4 vol. 290 Hermes Trismegistus. Agricola de Metallis. Jd. de Ponderibus. Budaeus de Asse. Gilberti Philoso. Magneti. Dion Chrisostom, Grsecolat. Casaubon in Atheneum. Stuckij Antiquitates Convi- viales. Ari. Montani Hist" Naturse. Copernicus. Schoneri Opera Mathemat. An oulde Herball. Plessis Misteriu Iniquitat. Sir Thomas Moores workes. Id. ag' Tyndall. Raynolds & Hart, Lat. The crafte to live and dye well. Hookers Eccliasticall Politic, 2 volu. Mortons Protestants Apo- logie. Willet on the Romanes. Ortelius. A booke of Mappes of the Shyres. Thesaurus Linguse Lat. in 3 volu. Barretts Dictionarie. The Legend. Chaucer. Benedict! Regulae. Possevini Apparatus sacer. 2 volu. Bibliothe. select. Gesneri Bibliotheca. Defensor Pacis. De Jurisdict. Imper. & P P. Hus & Prage, in 2 vol. Catalogus Testium Veritatis, Argent. Dialogus Creaturarum. Pausanias, Grae. Dio Cassius, Grseco-Lat. Sigonius de Regno Italiae. Jo. Arculani Opera Medica. Fasciculus Temporum. CXVUl THE WILL 01 BISHOP ANDRBWHS. Rapbelengij Lexicon Arab. L. Guicciardini Descript. Belg. Theatre de 1' Antichrist. Vig- nier. 295 Maffei Historia Rerum In- dica. Freymonij Symphonia Juris. Panormitan. super 3, 4, 5 De- cretaL dasauboni Exercitati. in Baro- nium. Caietanus in Pentateuchum. 300 Martins Chronicle. Babingtons Workes. S' Ph. Sydneys Arcadia. Pontificale. Alciati Comment. Juris. 305 Alcuini Opera. Paulinus Aquileiensis. G. Cassandri Opera. Topographia Romee per Bois- sardum. Cluverius de Germania. TpiaSiov Kat nevreKoo'Tapiov. 310 Mrivaptov, Grae. 5 volu." Turnebi adversaria. Franc, de Mayronis in 1* Sen- ten. Dubravij Histo* Boiemica. jEnei Silvij Hist' Boie'. Gaguini Annales RerumGallic. 315 G. August. Curionis Hist* Sar- racen. Lindwoods Provinciale. Constit''' Othonis et Ottoboni. Sandes travales. Camdens Elizabeth. 320 Hospinianus de Festis. Nicephori Chronolog. Lat. p. Joach. Camera. Hist* Synodi Nicen. Penitentiale. Antonini Confessionale. Dialogus de Sacramentis. Morisons Travailes. Perons Replye to the Kinges Aunswere. 325 Spalatensis Archie, de Rep. Ecclie, pars secunda. Cartwrights confatacon of the Rhemish translation of the New Testament. Petri Suavis Hist' Concilij Trident. Homilies newe printed. Camden Hist» Selden. Sclatiers Historic of Brittaine. 330 Cluverij Italia. Sicilia. 332 D' White ag' Fisher. This paper is endorsed, ' The Catalogue of y^ Librarie in Pembroke Hall, and A Note of the Bookes in fol" in my Lords Librarie, which are not in y^ Catalogue. By Eleaz. Duncon.' Lecta lata et promulgata fuit hec sententia diffinitiva per dominum Henricum Marten, militem, legum Dcorem, Curiae PrerogatiuEe Cant. Mrum Custodem sive Cofflmissarium Itime constitutu secundo die Juridico post festum sive. diem Sti Valentin! Epi, die Veneris decimo sexto viz' die mensis Februarij, Anno Dno juxta cursum et computa- coem Ecclesiae Anglicanse millimo sexcentesimo vicesimo sexto, iu loco THE WILL OF BISHOP ANDKEWES. Cxix consistoriali infra Ecclxam Catliedralem Divi Pauli London, judicialiter et pro Tribunali seden. ad peticoem Georgij Cole No''i public! procuris dcor. magri Socior. et Scholarium Aulse sive CoUegij beatse Mariee de Valentia als Pembrooke Hall pred. ac in pntia Jacob Ireland, No^'j pub"', procuris dcor. Johis Parker, Rogeri Andrewes sacrse Theologise Professoris, Marie Burrell als Andrewes et Marthe Salmon als An- drewes, super cujus sententiae prolacone dnus Cole requisivit me Ro- bertum Erswell No''"" Publicu tunc pntem ad conficiend. sibi v"™ vel plura instrumenta pub" ac testes &", pntibus tunc et ibin Magris Thoma Ryves, Thoma Talbott, Thoma Gwyn et Thoma Benet, legum Doctoribus, Augustino Rawe, Nicholao Hunt, Willmo Backhowse et Johanne Fisbe, N^'J' Publicis, dictse Curiae procuribus testibus. [This last has been compared with the Catalogue of Bishop Andrewes's Books in Pembroke College Library, dx-awn up by Bishop Wren, and several inaccuracies in the oiBce copy have been corrected.] APPENDIX H. POETRAITS OF BISHOP ANDREWES. The following is a more complete list of the Portraits of Bishop Andrewes than is elsewhere to he found. The information is gathered from Granger and Bromley, and other incidental sources. PAINTINGS. The following paintings are preserved at — 1. Pembroke College, Cambridge. 2. Trinity Hall, Cambridge. 3. Picture Gallery, Oxford. 4. Picture Gallery, Oxford. 5. Durham Castle. ENGRAVINGS. , 1. 1618. As Bishop of Ely. By Simon Pass. Motto to Arms : " Et aratro et arse." Under the Portrait aiie the following lines by George Wither : — " Those lineaments of art have well set forth Some outward features (though no inward worth), But to these lines his writings added can Make up the fair resemblance of a man. For as the bodies form is figured here. So there the beauties of his soul appear. Which I had praised ; but that in this place To praise them were to praise him to his face." Ge. Wi. POKTKAITS OF BISHOP ANDBBWES. CXXl 2. 1618. As Bishop of Winchester. By Simon Pass. Motto to arms : " Et altaraj (sic) et arte." The same lines are subjoined. :i. 1629. Prefixed to Sermons. John Payne fecit. Under the Portrait are the following lines — " See heer a shadow from that setting sunne, Whose glorious conrse through this horizon runn Left the dimm face of our dull Hemisphasre, All one great Eye all drown'd in one great Teare, - Whose rare industrious Soule led his free thought Through Learning's Universe, and (vainly) sought Room for her spacious Self; untill at length She found y' way home : vi-ith an holy strength Snatch't herself hence to heav'n ; flU'd a bright place Midst those immortal Fires, and on the face Of her Great Maker fix't a glancing eye. Where still she reads true, pure Divinitie. And now y' grave Aspect hath deign'd to shrink Into this less appearance. If you think 'Tis but a dead face Art doth heer bequeath, Look on the following leaves aud see him breath.'' This Portrait is prefixed to the subsequent editions of Sermons in 1632, 1635, 1641, 1661, and also to Pattern of Catech. Doctrine, in 1650 and 1675. 4. 1642. Prefixed to " Moral Law Expounded." 5. 1643. Prefixed to Sparrow's Rationale. W. Hollar fecit. 6. 1648. Prefixed to Manual of Devotions. Under the Portrait are the following lines : — " If ever any merited to be The Universal Bishop, this was he. Great Andrewes, who y whole vast sea did drain, Of learning, and distilled it in his brain. These pious dropps are of the purest kind. Which trickled from the limbeck of his mind." This Portrait Was also prefixed to the editions of his Devotions in 1674, 1692. 7. 1650. Prefixed to Isaacson's Life. 8. 1653. Prefixed to Discourse of Ceremonies. 9. 1657. Prefixed to Orphan Lectures. Vaughan sculp. 10. 1671. Prefixed to Sparrow's Collection of Articles. 11. 1675. Prefixed to Preces Privatse. D. Loggan sculp. 12. 1684. Prefixed to Sparrow's Rationale. 13. 1721. Prefixed to Spinckes's " True Church of England man's Companion." Van der Gucht sculp. This Portrait is repeated in subsequent editions. AHD. — PEKRON, ETC. Jc CXXU POETKAITS OF BISHOP ANDREWES. 14. 1730. Prefixed to Stanhope's edition 5f Devotions. 15. 1822. From Picture in Bodleian. Engraved by J. Tuck. 16. 1828. Prefixed to Isaacson's Life. 17. 1830. Prefixed to Stanhope's Devotions. 18. 1830. Prefixed to Private Devotions, by Peter Hall. And also to edit. 1839. 19. 1846. Prefixed to Teale's Eminent English Divines. The following notices of Bishop Andrewes's family are based on These authorities are distinguished respectively by the letters W. and R. Lancelot. 6. 1555. a. 1626. Judith. 6. d. 1559. (R.) Agnes. George. Sarah. John. Nicholas. = 6. 1561. 6.1663? S. 1564. 6. 6. 156f (R.) (R.) (R.) d. 1675. (R.) d. 1571. d. 1571. (R.) d. 1626. (R.) (R.) (See Life.) Ann . d. 1613. (R.) "William. (W.) Anna. J. 1612. (B.) Joan. d. 1611. (B.) Thomas. Nicholas. Roger. (W.) (W.)- (W.) Rector of Guildford(!) Anne = (W.) = Arthur WoUa Martha. *5is* The Bishop mentions several other distant relations in his Will and Richard Andrewes, as well as of other persons of the same name : William This Register contains a record of the following 1693. Mr. Tl 1594. Mrs. Ji 1626. Lancel 1644. Mr. Jo APPENDIX I. The following notices of Bishop Andrewes's family are based on statements in his own Will, and on extracts from the Register of the Parish of Allhallows Barking*, authorities are distinguished respectively by the letters W. and R. These THOMAS ANDREWES = JOAN ■ d. 1593. (R.) I -? (See list of benefactions below.) Lancelot. Judith. *. 1555. b. d. 162(i. d. 1559. (R.) Agnes. George. 1 Sarah. Jo in. Nicholas. = 6. 1561. 6. 1563? *. 1564. 6. b. 156?. (R.) (R.) (R.) d. 1575. (R.) d. 1571. d. 1571. (R.) d. 1626. (R.) (R.) (See Life.) Ann d. 1613. (R.) William. Anna. (W.) b. 1612. (R.) Sarah. b. 1571. (R.) d. 1579. (R.) Thomas ■ b. 1S7|. (R.) rf. 1626. (See Life.) . Roger. Robert Princep = Martha = — Salmon. b. 1575. (W.) ■ (R.) d. 1632. Master of Jesus Coll. (See above, p. xvi.) Joan. d. 1611. (R.) Thomas (W.) Nicholas. (W.) Rector of Guildford(?) Roger. (W.) Anne — Arthur Wollafiton. (W.) Mary. (W.) Thomas. (W.) Mary Peter. (W.) Thomas. (W.) Anne = — Best. (W) Andrew. (W.) John. (W.) Samuel. (W.) Joseph. (W.) — Burrell. James. Lancelot. Mary = (W.) (W.) (W.) : — Rooke. Martha. *j„* The Bishop mentions several other distant relations in his Will; and in the Register above mentioned, there are recorded the baptisms and burials of several children of William and Richard Andrewes, as well as of other persons of the same name; but their relationship to the Bishop has not been ascertained. This Register contains a record of the following benefactions by the family of Andrewes : — 1693. Mr. Thomas Andrewes, towards repairs of the Church — „ to the poor 1694. Mrs. Joan Andrewes, a bequest of ... . 1626. Lancelot Andrewes, Bishop of Winchester . 1644. Mr. John Andrewes, an Estate at Maidenhead. £2 £5 £10 £20 TWO ANSWERS TO CARDINALL PERRON, AND TWO SPEECHES IN THE STARR-CHAMBER: BY THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, Lancelot, LATE Bilhop of VFinchester. 1 LONDON, Printed by Felix Kyngston for Richard Badger and. Andrew ffebb. 1 629. AND. — PEKKON. ^TRICTVRM : OR, A B R I E F E AN S WER TO THE XVIII. Chapter of the firft Booke of Cardinall Perron's Reply written in French, to King Iames~A«s Answer written by M'. Casavbon in Latine. LONDON, Imprinted by Felix Kyngston for R. B. and Ancl/rew Hehb. 1029. B 3 PREFACE. Isaac Casatibon, on coming to England in 1610, was deputed by Cardinal Perron, to open a communication between King James and himself. Casaubon, in fulfilment of this engagement, presented to the King some pieces of the Cardinal's poetry, which he had given him for the purpose ; and received in return a, compli- mentary message, which he duly transmitted. The Cardinal, in acknowledging the favourable terms in which the King had spoken of him, felt himself obliged to state, that the King needed only the title and name of Catholic, to make him a perfect and accomplished prince ". Casaubon, in reply, vindicated the King's claim to this appellation. Perron, ia his second letter, (dated July 5th, 1611,) main- tained at great length his former proposition ; which elicited from Casaubon an answer written in the King's name and at his dictation'', dated Nov. 9th, 1611", and transmitted to him Dec. 29th, the same year ''- * See the notice 'Au Lecteur* pre- fixed to Perron's ' Keplique §. la Ee- sponse,' &c. '' " Le Roy s'est servy de moi pour Secretaire, mais la piece est de Sa Majeste II a exactemeBt meditg cette sienne Ee- ponse; et j 'ay fait maints voyages en Cour pour cette cause, ayant eu cet honneur d'y aller toujours en la com- pagnie de Mr. I'Evfique de Ely, per- sonnage trfes-doete, trfes-modere, et d'une singuliere humanltg." — Is. Ca- saub. Epiet. doooxxxix. pp. 505, 506. Eoterod. 1709. ■■■ The date given at the end of the Letter, (as published by Casaubon himself (Lond. 1612,) and reprinted in King James's Works, p. 408, and Casaubon. Epiet. roooxxxviii. p. 505,) ia a. d. V. Eid. Nov. 1612. But this is evidently a mistake, as the Preface to the printed letter, which refers to its previous publication in France, is dated IV. Eid. April. 1612. In his Ephemerides, (p. 897, Oxon. 1850,) he gives V. Eid. Nov. 1611, as the date of his beginning the letter ; and says, in the letter itself, that it was written little more than a year after he came to England. (Epist. p. 489.) ■" See Casaub. Ephem. IV. Kal. Jan. 1611. p. 904. 6 PREFACE. After the lapse of more than eight years appeared Perron's voluminous and elaborate reply, entitled " Eeplique h, la Response du serenissime Eoy de la Grand Bretagne, h, Paris, 1620." The delay in its publication was occasioned by the death of the Author, which took place Sept. 5th, 1618, though he had previously carried a part of it through the press ■=. To two small portions of this work the following treatises contain what may be considered the outliue of an answer. For convenience of reference, the whole of the xviii"'. Chapter of the First Book is here subjoined, and numbers added in the margin corresponding with the several sections of Andrewes's reply. Portions, also, of the xx*''. Chapter of the Fifth Book, (which specially relates to the Controversy between Bellarmiue and Andrewes on the Invocation of Saints,) will be found inserted in the places in which they are referred to. Those who may wish to examine this subject more in detail, will find Perron's second letter (as above mentioned) prefixed to the ' Replique h, la Response ; ' and Casaubon's Reply in the Collection of his Letters, (Epist. DCCCXXXVm. pp. 489 — 505) J as also in King James's Works, pp. 380 — 408, Lond. 1619. There is a detailed account of this Con- troversy, with some additional information, in Dupin's Eccl. Hist., Cent. xvii. Book v. under the head. Card. Perron. ' The Book, as it now stands, is seems to hare intended, as ma; be evidently incomplete, containing no seen by comparing the references in reference to the closing remarks of the the chapter here extracted, and the King's letter ; and it dififeis materially divisions of books and chapters in the in arrangement, from what the author latter part of the printed volume. PERRON EEPLIQUE A LA EESPONSE DU EOY. [p. 83] De la conference de I'ancienne Eglise Catholiqiie avec la moderne. Chap. XVIII. SUITTE DE LA RESPONSE DU ROY. Et icy. Cardinal Illmtrissime, so, Majeste reguiert de vous, que vous veiiilliez voits representer comhien grande difference il y a entre les temps de Sainct Atigustin Sf les nostres: combien la face S/- toute la forme exterieure de I'Mglise, afn que nous ne disions rien maintenant de I'interieure, est changee. REPLiaUE. Et c'est dequoy je supplie moy-mesrae tres humblement sa Majeste, aspavoir, de se remettre devant les yeux quel estoit I'estat de I'EgMse Catholique au temps de S. Augustin, & des quatre premiers Conciles. Une Eglise qui croyoit' la vraye & reelle presence & manducation orale [i.] du corps de Christ au sacreraent, sous les especes, & dans les especes sacramentales, comme Zuingle le principal Patriarche des Sacramentaires le recognoist luy-mesrae en ces mots, ■• Des le temps de Sainct Augustin (c'est a dire, il y a douze cents ans) I'opinion de la chair corporelle avoit dSja gaignele dessus. Une Eglise qui en ceste qualite ' adoroit I'Eucha- [ii.] ristie, non seulement avec pensees & devotions internes, mais avecgestes & adorations extemes, comme contenant actuellement, reellement & sub- stantiellement le vray & propre corps de Christ. Car je ne veux point parler pour ceste heure de la Transsubstantiation, a laquelle je reserve un traict^ a part. Une Eglise qui croypit que le corps de Christ estoit [iii.] au sacrement, " mesme hors I'usage, & a ceste occasion le gardoit apres " Voyez cy dessons, 1. 7. chap. 10. Psal. 96. Theod. dial. 2. & autres. & suivans. Voiez cy dessous, 1. 7. c. 8. ^ Zulngl. torn. 2. 1. de ver. & fals. '' Cyril. Alex. Ep. ad Calosyr. Ba- relig. capit. de Euch. sil. Ep. ad Csesar. Patric. & autres. ■•• Cyrill. Hier. Catech. Myst. 5. Voyez cy dessous, 1. 7. c. 9. Chrys. in 1 Cor. Hom. 24. Aug. in 8 THE XVin. CHAFTEK OF la consecration* pour les communions domestiques, 'pour le donner aux malades, spour le porter sur mer, iipour I'envoyer aux provinces [iv.] eloignees. Une Eglise qui croyoit ' que la communion sous les deux especes n'estoit pas necessaire pour I'integrite de laparticipation, mais que tout le corps & tout la sang se prenoit en chacune des especes : Et a ces causes'' aux communions domestiques, aux communions des [83J enfans, aux communions des malades, aux communions sur mer, aux communions des penitents en I'article de la mort, aux communions envoyees aux [v.] provinces 61oign6es, le distribuoit sous une espece. Une Eglise qui croyoit que TEncharistie estoit ' un vray, plein & entier sacrifice, "succe- dant seul a tons les sacrifices de la loy : "la nouvelle oblation du nou- veau testament, »le culte externe de latrie des CHrestiens: et non seulement sacrifice Eucharistique, mais aussi p sacrifice propitiatoire par application de celuy de la Croix: & en ceste qualite I'ofiroit tant pour les absents que pour les presents, tant pour les communians que pour les non communians, tant pour les vivants 'que pour les morts. [vi.] Une Eglise qui pour I'oblation de ce sacrifice usoit d'autels & de bois & 'de pierre, 'erigez & dediez; a Dieu en memoire des Martyrs, & les consacroit par certaines formules de paroles & ceremonies, & entre [vii.] autres par I'enchassement de leurs reliques. Une Eglise en laquelle les fidcles faisoient des voyages & pelerinages «aux corps des mesmes Martyrs, pour estre "associez a "leurs merites, & aidez par leurs in- tercessions: prioient les saincts Martyrs *de prier Dieu pour eux, Tcelebroient leurs festes, ' veneroient leurs reliques, 's'en servoient pour exorciser les malins esprits, 'les baisoient, '=y faisoient toucher des fleurs, ''les portoient dans les linges de soye & des vaisseaux d'or, «se prosternoient devant leur chasses, 'oflroient des sacrifices a Dieu sur leur tombeaux, etouchoient les treillis des lieux ou leurs reliques estoient conservees, "prenoient & cherissoient la poudre de dessus leurs reliquaires, y alloient prier les Martyrs, non seulement pour le salut spirituel, 'mais aussi pour la 8ant6 & prosperite temporeUe de leurs families, i" y portoient leurs enfans, voire mesme leurs animaux ma- lades pour obtenir guerison. Et quand Us avoient receu quelque seconrs de Dieu par I'intercession des mesmes Martyrs, ' appendoient aux temples * Tert. ad TTx. 1. 2. Cypr. de Laps. ° Aug. supra. ' Eoseb. Hist. 1. 7. ' Ambr. deVid. Greg. Naz. in Cypr. E Ambros. de Obit. Satyr. & autres sous 1. 10. i" Enseb. Hist. Eccles. 1. 5. » Aug. ps. 63. & 88. ' Yoyez cy dessoua, 1. 12. chap. ' Hieronym. ad MarceU. Ep. 17. De la Commun. sous ime espece. " Idem coutr. Vigil. '' Tolez les llenx sus-alleguez. •> Ibid. ' Cypr. ad Csecil. ep. 63. ' Aug. de Civit. 1. 22. c. 8. " Aug. de Civit. 1. 17. c. 20. ■• Hier. contr. Vigil. » Iren. 1. 4. c. 32. <■ EuflF. Histor. Ecel. 1. 2. cap. 33. " Aug. contr. Faust. 1. 20. c. 21. Chrys. 2 Cor. Horn. 26. ' Euseb. de Vit Const. 1. i. Cyrill. ' Hier. contr. Vigil. Hieros. & autres sous 1. 8. e Aug. ubi sup. t Clirysost. in 1. Cor. Horn. 41. •> Greg. Nyss. in Theod. ' Greg. Nyss. de Baptis. ' Theodoret. de Grsec. aflF. 1. 8. • Aug. ubi supr. k Paul. Nol. in Foel. nat. 6. ' Basil, in 40 Martyr. ' Theod. supr. CARDINAL PBERON^S EEPLY. 9 & aux autels erigez en leur memoire, pour tribut & signal de I'impetra- tion de leurs voeux, des images d'or & d'argent des parties de leurs corps qui avoient est6 gueries : & cela les doctes & pieux Evesques de I'antiquite le recitans, le celebrans & I'exaltans, comme autant de rayons, d'^clairs & de triomphes de la gloire de Christ. Une Eglise qui tenoit [viii.] les "Traditions Apostoliques non ecrites, mais consignees de vive voix, & par la visible & oculaire prattique des Apostres h leurs successeurs, pour 6gales aux Merits Apostoliques : & tenoit pour Traditions Aposto- liques toutes les mesraes choses [84] que nous recognoissons & embras- sons en quality de Traditions Apostoliques. Une Eglise qui faisoit des [ix.] prieres, & privees, & publiques " pour les morts, afin de leur acquerir rafrecbissement & repos, & pour obtenir que Dieu les traittast plus misericordieusement que leur pechez n'avoient merite ; & tenoit ceste coustume pour chose "necessaire a I'allegement de leurs ames, p & pour Doctrine de Tradition Apostolique, & mettoit ■* ceux qui ne I'observoient point au catalogue des beretiques. Une Eglise qui tenoit le jeusue de qua- [x.] rante jour de Caresme pour coustume 'non libre & volontaire, mais ne- cessaire &de Tradition Apostolique, »& contoit entre les beretiques ceux qui ne I'observoient point ; & durant le cours du Caresme, comme en un dueil public des Cbrestiens, 'interdisoit la celebration des nopces, & la. solemnization des mariages. Une Eglise qui hors la Pentecoste, tenoit [xi.] le jeusne de tons les Vendredis de I'an, en memoire de la mort de Christ, excepte celuy oti se recontroit le jour de Noel, "lequel elle en exceptoit nomm^ment, pour Tradition Apostolique. Car je ne parle point des Mecredis suppleez en Occident par les Samedis. Une Eglise [xii.] qui tenoit "I'interdiction faitte aux Evesques, Prestres & Diaores, de se raarier depuis leur promotion, pour chose necessaire & de Tradition Apostolique. Une Eglise qui tenoit >" le mariage apres le voeu de virgi- [xiil.] nite, pour peche, & cela de Tradition Apostolique; ^& reputoit les religieux & religieuses qui se marioieut apres le voeu solemnel du coelibat, non seulement adulteres, mais incestes. Une Eglise qui [xiv.] tenoit ° le meslange de I'eau avec le vin au sacrifice de I'Eucharistie, pour chose necessaire & de Tradition divine & Apostolique. Une [xv.] Eglise qui tenoit les ' exorcismes, exsufflations, & abrenunciations qui se faisoient au Baptesme, pour ceremonies sacr6es & de Tradition Apostolique. Une Eglise qui outre le Baptesme & I'Eucharistie qui [xvi.] estoient les deux sacrements initiatifs de la religion Chrestienne, tenoit "= la Confirmation faitte avec le chresme & le signe de la Croix, pour vray ■" Basil, de S. Sp. & autres, sous ■ Epiph. in Compend. 1. 6. " Cone. Neoc. e. 1. Euseb. de De- " Tert. de Men. Aug. deVerb. Apost. monstr. Evang. 1. 1. c. 9. Cone. Car. 2. & autres sous 1. 9. c. 2. Epiph. Hseres. 59. & autres. " Aug. de Cur. y Epiph. contr. Apostolic. Hseres. 61. p Chrys. Phil.-Hom. 3. ^ Chrys. ad Theod. Or. 2. Ambr. ad t Epiph. Hser. 75. Aug. de Hjeres. Virg. Laps. Hier. contra Jovin. 1. 1. c. 53. " Cypr. ad Csecil. Ep. 63. Cone. ' Hieron. ad Marcel. Ep. 54. Carth. 3. c. 24. • Epiph. in Compend. &inAnaceph. ^ Aug. de Pec. Orig. c. 40. ' CoDcil. Laod. cap. 52. ' Aug. coutr. Petil. 1. 3. c. 4. 10 THE XVin. CHAPTER OF & propre sacrement, & deferoit ' aux seuls Evesques le pouvoir de le conferer: ' le Manage pour vray & propre sacrement: 'la Penitence, pour vray & propre sacrement : & e la Confession vocale aux Pasteurs de I'Eglise, puur une des conditions necessaires h ce sacrement : >> I'Or- dre, pour vray & propre sacrement : ' & I'Extreme Ouction, pour vray & propre sacrement : qui sont avec le Baptesme & rEucharistie, les sept Sacrements que I'Eglise Romaine recognoist, & ■■que la com[85]munion Grecque fait aussi profession d'embrasser avec nous. Une Eglise qui [xvii.] aux ceremonies du Baptesme usoit 'dTraDe, "de sel, °de luminaire, " d'exorcismes, p du signe de la Croix, ' du mot, Epheta, & autres sem- blables accompagnemens : pour t^moigner par I'huile, qu'au Baptesme nous estions faits Chrestiens, c'est a dire, participans de I'onction de Christ : par le sel, que Dieu contractoit avec nous au Baptesme une alliance d'eternite, suivant le style de I'Escriture qui appelle les alliances eternelles, alliances de sel : par le luminaire, que Christ est la lumiere qui iUumine tout homme venant au monde : ' par les exorcismes, que le baptesme nous mettoit hors de la possession du Diable : ' par le signe de la Croix, que c'est la mort de Christ qui donne force a tons les Sacre- ments : ' par le mot, Epheta, que Dieu accomplit spiritnellement en nous au Baptesme, ce qu'il opera corporellement en I'bomme sourd & muet. [xviii.] Une Eglise qui estimoit le Baptesme aux personnes d'age, necessaire de necessite condition^e : » & aux enfans, necessaire de necessite absolue : & a ceste occasion permettoit * aux Laiques en peril de mort, de les [xix.] baptiser. Une Eglise qui usoit d'eau beniste & consacree par certaines paroles & ceremonies, & s'en servoit, .' & pour le Baptesme, ' & pour dissiper les enchantements, • & pour faire les exorcismes & conjurations des malins esprits. Dout est que " sainct Gregoire le Grand, bien que posterieur aux quatre premiers Conciles, neantmoins irrecusable aux Anglois, qui ont pris I'origine de leur mission de luy, ordonna quand I'Angleterre revint du Paganisme a la religion Chrfestienne, que I'on n'y demolist point les temples des Payens, mais qu'on les expiast par I'as- [xx.] persion de I'eau benite. Une Eglise qui en I'oeconomie du miuistere Ecclesiastique tenoit divers degrez, 'I'Evesque, le Prestre, le Diacre, I'Acolyte, I'Exorciste, le Lecteur & I'Huissier, & les consacroit & benis- soit par diverses formules & ceremonies; Et en I'ordre Episcopale recognoissoit divers sieges de jurisdiction de droict positif, aspavoir, ■' Hier. contra Lucif. ' Aug. Ep. 105. ' Ang. de Nnpt. & Cone. 1. 1. c. 17. • Aug. in Joan, tract. 118. ' Ambr. de Poenit. c. 7. Aug. de ' Ambr. de Sacr. 1. 1. Baptis. contr. Don. 1. 5. c. 20. " ^ug. de an. & ejus orig. 1. 3. B Leo 1. Ep. 91, & autres. Voyez c. 15. cy desson3, 1. 2. * TertuU. de bapt. Hier. contr. "■ Aug. contr. Parm. 1. 2. e. 13. Lucif. ' Innoc. L ad Decent, c 8. ' Basil, de S. Sp. c. 27. k Censur. Orient. Eccl. u. 7. ' Epiph. hser. 30. > Cypr. Ep. 70. * Theod. hist Eccl. 1. 5. c. 23. ■» Cone. Garth. 3. c. 5. •■ Lib. 9. Epist. 71. ° Gregor. Naz. de Bapt. ■= Concil. Laod. c. 24. Cone. Garth. » Aug. Ep. 101. i. c. 2, & suivans. Imper. Valent. Va- p Aug. contr. Jul. 1. 6. c. 8. lens & Grat. cod. 1. 1. ti. 3. 1. 6. Hier 1 Ambr. de Sacr. 1. 1. Ep. ad Tit. 1. 3. & autres. CARDINAL perron's REPLY. 11 les Archevesques, les Primats & les Patriarches, & ■> un super6minent de droict divin, qui estoit le Pape, " sans lequel rien ne se pouvoit decider des choses qm appartenoient k I'Eglise universelle, & le defaut de la presence duquel, ou par soy, ou par ses Legats, ou par sa confirmation, rendoit tons les Conciles pretendus universels, iUicites. Une EgUse qui [xxi.] tenoit 'la succession non interrompue de I'Episcopat depuia la mission originale des Apostres, pour condition essentielle de I'Eglise, & repu- toit ceux qui ne I'avoient point, ou qui communiquoient avec ceux qui ne I'avoient point, pour [86] schismatiques & coulpables de la mesme malediction que Cor6, Dathan & Abiron. Une Eglise qui [xxii.] tenoit la distinction de I'Evesque & du Prestre, & nomm^ment au fait de I'ordination, pour chose de droict divin, b & de Tradition Aposto- lique ; ■■ & condamuoit comma heretiques ceux qui ne la tenoient point. Une Eglise 'qui tenoit le liberal arbitre pour doctrine de foy & revel^e [xxiii.] en la saincte Escriture ; ''qui tenoit que la foy seule sans les ceuvres Evangeliques, ne sufflsoit pas a salut, ' que les mediants perseverans jusques a la fin estoient reprouvez, mais non predestinez kmal; "que la certitude que les particuliers presument avoir de leur predestination, estoit chose temeraire. Une Eglise en laquelle le service se faisoit par [xxiv.] tout rOrient en la langue Grecque, & par tout I'Occident, tant en Afrique qu'en I'Europe, °en la langue Latine; encore qu' en nuUe des provinces, ny de I'Europe ny de I'Afrique, except^ en Italic & aux viUes oil residoient les Colonies Romaines, la langue Latine ne fust entendue du simple peuple, mais seulement des hommes doctes. Et [xxv.] bref une Eglise qui usoit ou en genre, ou en espece, ou en forme, ou en analogic, de toutes les mesmes ceremonies, qui sont les paroles des yeux, dont use aujourd'huy universellement I'Eglise CathoUque : » Ob- servoit la distinction des festes & jours ordinaires, la distinction des habits Laiques & p Ecclesiastiques, i la distinction & veneration des vases sacrez, I'usage ' des tonsures & ■ ouctions pour la collation des ordres, la ceremonie * du lavement des mains a I'Autel avant la conse- cration des mysteres, " donuoit le baiser de paix avant la communion, * prononpoit une partie du service de I'Autel a basse voix & non ouye, •■ Hier. ad Damaa. Ep. 57. Aug. " Sous liv. 12. ch. de la langue du de duab. ep. Pelag. 1. 1. c. 1. Idem service. Ep. 92. Concil. Chalo. Ep. ad Leon. & » Aug. Ep. 118. Id. Ps. 63. & 88. antres, sous ch. 25. ' Concil. Laod. c. 22 & 23. Hier. ad = Socr. hist. Eccles. 1. 2. c. 8. Sozom. Helio. ep. 3. Theod. Histor. Eccl. 1. 2. 1. 3. c. 10. u. 27. Cod. tit. 2. 1. 21. ' Cyprian, ad Magn. Epist. 76. & i Hier. prsef. in ep. Theophil. Opt. de unit. Eccl. Chrys. ad Eph. hom. 11. 1. 1. e Hier. ad Evag. Ep. 86. in fin. ' Theod. hist. L 5. c. 8. Victor. '' Epiph. de hser. 75. Aug. de hser. Turon. in Zeuon. laid, de div. ofl^. c. 63. 1. 2. c. 4. & Cone, in Trull, c. 33. amho ' Aug. de grat. & lib. arb. c. 2. & ex veteri usu Ecclesiae. ep. 46. Cyrill. in Joann. 1. 4. c. 7. ' Greg. Naz. de pac. or. 1. Idem in '' Aug. de grat. & lib. arb. c. 8. St Basil. Author de unct. Clirism. Greg. 1. 83. qusest. q. 76, in Reg. 1. 4. c. 5. ' Prosp. ad artic. sibi impoe. ' Cyrill. Hier. Catech. Myst. 5. " Aug. de corrept. & grat. c. 13. & " Cone. Laod. c. 19. ailleurs. " Cone. Laod. ibid. 12 CAEDINAL perron's REPLY. ' faisoit les processions avec les reliques des Martyrs, accompagnoit les morts au sepulchre avec 'cierges et luminaires en signe de la joye & certitude future de leur resurrection, avoit les peintures de Christ & de ses Saincts, &"hors les Eglises, & 'dedans les Eglises, & ■= sur les Autels mesmes des Martyrs, non pour les adorer, entant qu'adoration signifie culte divdn, mais pour venerer par elles les athletes & champions de Christ: ""usoit du signe de la Croix en toutes ses conversations, 'I'im- primoit sur le front des Catechuraenes, 'le peignoit sur le portail de toutes les maisons des fideles, s donnoit la benediction au people avec la main par le signe de la Croix, ""remployoit pour chasser les malins esprits, 'proposoit en Hierusalem la vraye Croix k adorer le jour du Vendredy sainct, [87] se servoit ' d'encens en ses Synaxes, non particn- lierement d'encens d'Arabie, mais indifferemment de gommes odorantes ; Car elle ne tenoit plus lors I'encensement pour sacrifice, comme an temps dela loy, mais pour une simple ceremonie destin^e a representer I'effect des prieres, decrit par ces paroles de David, Que mon oraison monte comme Vencens en ta presence : Et par celles-cy de I'Apocalypse, La fumee des encens des oraisons des Saincts, monta de la main de VAnge [xxvi.] devant Dieu. Et finalement une Eglise qui tenoit que I'Eglise Catho- lique avoit la promesse infaillible de devoir estre ' perpetuellemeut visible & eminente en sa communion, perpetuellement pure & incor- rompue en sa doctrine & en ses sacrements, & perpetuellement li6e & continuee en la succession de son ministere, " & qu'a elle seule appar- tenoit la garde des Traditions Apostoliques, I'authorite de I'interpre- tation de I'Escriture, & la decision des controverses de la foy : & que hors de la succession " de sa communion, " de sa doctrine & p de son ministere, U n'y avoit ny Eglise ny salut. Voila ce que le serenissime Roy, quand il luy plaira d'y penser avec loisir sufBsant, trouvera qu'estoit I'Eglise Catholique au temps de sainct Augustin & de quatre premiers Conciles. Que sa Majesty voye si a ces traicts de visage elle recognoistra celle de Calvin ou la nostre. ' Aug. de civit. Dei. 1. 22. c. 8. ' Sus chap. 3. ' Greg. Naz. in Jul. or. 2. ^ Tert. de prsesc. Ireu. 1. 3. c. 3. & ' Euseb. de vit. Const. 1. 3. 1. 4. c. 32. & autres. Voyez sous 1. 6. ^ Paulin. ep. 12. Basil, in martyr. " Cypr. de unit. Eccles. Concil. Barlaam. Greg. Nyas. in S. Theod. Garth. 4. c. 1. Aug. de symb. ad ■= Prudent, in S. Cassian. Cateeh. 1. 4. & autres sus ch. 2. & 16. ^ Tert. de cor. milit. " Hier. contra Lucif. Aug. Psalm. " Aug. de Symb. ad Cateeh. 1. 2. 57. Id. de util. cred. c. 8. Id. contr. ■ Cyrill. contr. Jul. 1. 6. Cresc. 1. 1. c. 33. B Hier. in vit. Hilar. p Cypr. ad Pup. epist. 69. & ad ^ Ath. contr. idol. Magn. ep. 76. Chrys. ad Eph. hom. 11. • Paulin. ep. 11. Hier. ad Tit. c. 3. & autres, sous chap. ^ Chrys. in Matt. hom. 89. Evag. 37. Hist. Eccl. 1. 4. c. 7. I. The Belief of Christ in the Sacrament sub speciebus. 1.' \ \ [That 1. To represent 'to us the outward face and form of the authority Church in Saint Augustine's time, the Cardinal beginneth js quoted ■with Qui Croyoit, with a point of belief ; and with I' opinion on this avoit gaignee, with matter of opinion. This is to stumble at ™^^<''' the threshold. Points of faith or opinion (what men think elsewhere.] or hold) seem rather to pertain to the inward parts, than to the /ace or exterior form of the Church. The face, the out- ward form of the Church is to be seen, as subject to the eye. Belief or opinions are not ; they are within the breast, Corde creditur^: or within the brain, where opinions are bred. Sometime they happen to be accompanied with some outward act ; but then, in that case, that outward act is to be recounted, and not they. It is the Agend of the Church he should have held him to. In that is the Face of the Church; in outward acts, not iu inward conceits. His Croyoits, Tenoits, JEstimoits are not, nor cannot be rightly termed Traicts de visage'; they are not visible, as the visage is. And in this manner doth the Cardinal forget himself, in a third part of his points, viz. this first, the viii. xiii. svi. xviii. xxi. xxiii. xxvi. for which he aUegeth forty-two places, all of them beside the purpose : they being Tenets only (as he termeth them), and no exterior acts at all, which only lie open 2 to the view, and come under the term of the face or visage of the Church. 2. To tell us out of ZuingUus, what was done in Saint Augustine's time, is somewhat suspicious ''. Saint Augustine " [Eom. X. 10.] ingenio virum, sua tempestate, non '■ ftJnde facile adducimur, Augus- fuisse ausum diaerte veritatem prolo- tinBm prae aliis acuto perspicacique qui, quae jam casum mayna parte de- + [The notes marked thus f are removed from the end of the chapter, where they were printed in the original edition, and for the sake of convenience placed under the text.] 14 AN ANSWER TO THE XVHL CHAPTER hath written, no man more plenteously. Why hear we not out of himself, what was holden in his time ? But the terms of Sous les especes, or dans les especes Sacramentales, it would pose the Cardinal and all the whole College to find they were ever heard or dreamt of in Saint Augustine's time, or many hundred years after. 6. For Zuinglius, the Cardinal well knoweth that in the very same place he citeth. Saint Augustine is three several times alleged hy him against the carnal presence, viz. his Preface upon the iri. Psalm ■=, his xxvi.* and his xxviL' Ho- mily upon John. And if Saint Augustine were against it, what he held might very well go for the Tenet of his time. 4. If Saint Augustine were so judicious, and withal so godly a man, and (as Zuinglius affirmeth) knew the truth, is it credihle that he durst not plainly utter the truth, who so plainly both spake and defended the truth against the Mani- chees. Pelagians, Donatists, or whatsoever error else prevailed in his age ? The truth is, Zuinglius was more afraid than hurt. It is well known whither he leaned; that, to make this point straight, he bowed it too far the other way. To avoid Est in the Church of Rome's sense, he fell to be all for Significat, and nothing for Est at aU. And whatsoever went further than significat he took to savour of the carnal presence. For which, if the Cardinal mislike him, so do we. And so he doth not well (against his own knowledge) to charge his opinion upon us. But what Saiat Augustine believed and held in this point will appear after in the third Allegation of the next head following. derat. Vidit omnino pins homo, quid col. 9.C. D.,quotedby Zuinglins, Op., hoc Saciamentnm esset, et In quern torn. ii. fol. 213. a.] nsnin esset institutum ; verum inva- ■■ [S. Aug. Tract, xxvii. in S. Joan. Inerat opinio de corporea came. — Evang. ad init. ' Exposnit . . . adrer- [Huld. Zuing. de vera et falsa Keli- sos.' Op., torn. iii. coll. 1988. D. 1989. gione. § De Eucharistia. Op., torn. ii. B., quoted by Zuinglius, Op., torn. ii. - fol. 213. b. Tiguri, 1545.] fol. 213. b.] ' ["Et in historia NoTi Testamenti ' ["Si per camem nobis multnm Ipsius Domini nostri tanta et tarn profuit Cliristus, qnomodo caro nihil miranda patientia, quod eum, Jndam prodest 1 Sed per camem Spiritus videlicet, tarn diu pertulit tauqnam aliquid pro salute nostra egit. Caro bonum, cum ejus cogitationes non tbs ftiit; quod habebat attende, non ignoraret, ctA adhibuit ad convivium, quod erat." — S. Aug. Tracts xxrii. in in quo corporis et sanguinis sni figu- S. Joan. Evang. § 5. Op., tom. iii. col. ram discipulis commeudavit et tradi- 1991. B., quoted by Zuinglius, ibid.] tlit."— S. Aug. in Ps. iii. Op., tom. iv. OF CARDINAX PEERON'S IlEPLY. 15 II. The external Adoration of the Sacrament. 4. 3 2. This second indeed is an act, avec gestes et adorations externes. Four places are alleged for it '. fi.] We will not question the Author, as well we mights. Be Cyril], it Cyril (or whosoever it was), he in that place teacheth the caT"^ people how they should receive the Cup. And this is indeed Myst. V. a principal point, pertaining to the outward /ace of the Church. Now let the world judge ; that which CyrU teacheth the people to do is at the taking the Cup : and in the face of the Roman Church there is by them no Cup taken at all. What gaineth the Cardinal by this place ? This is indeed a pregnant place to prove that in the face and outward practice of the Church in Cyril's time the People received the Cup; which the Cardinal will grant, I trust, is changed since, and no such matter to be seen in the Traicts de visage of the Church of Rome. So in an evil time was Cyril alleged. And that of the gesture toucheth not us at all: for he woidd have the party that receiveth it, Kvirreiv, that is, to bow himself, and cast his eyes to the ground; that is, in humble and reverent manner to do it. And so do we. And rpoTrp Trpoc7Kvvri<;, after the manner of adoring, amounteth not to adoring : for after the manner, or as men use to do, that adore, is a term qualified, and restrained to the outward manner. In which manner our Church enjoineth it to be received. ' fAccedens autem ad Communi- Kovari paaiKia iiroS4xe(r6ai, kuI Koi\dva^ onem, non expansis mamium volis r^y iraXd/j.nv, Sf'xou rh (rSi/m toS Xp'- accede, neque cum disjunctis digitis, (ttov, inXiycuv to, 'AMH'N. /ier'ao-ife- sed sinistram velutl sedem quandam Aelas oZv dyidtras robs o(j>0a\fiods rg subjiciaa dextree, quae tantum Eegem eTrcupfi toS ajlov aii/MTos, lieTuKdfi^ ae suaceptura est : et concaya manu sus- . . . Etra nerd rd Koivavijffai ire toO cipe corpus Christi, dicens, Amen. aiiim-ros XpurroS, trpoirepxov ko! t^ SanctificatisergodiligenteroculiSjtam irorriptt^ tov a'luaros' fiii dymiivav rds Eancti corporis contactu, commuDica. x^'P'^h dwd kvtttuv, koI Tpm^ upoa- Etpavlopost. Tum Tero, post com- Kuy^rrems koX aePdff/iaTos xiymv ri, munionem corporis Christi, accede, et 'AMH^N, dyid^ov, koI 4k roC oI/uitos ad calicem sanguinis lUius, non ex- iiiraXafiPdvuv Xpurrov. 'Eti Se ttjs vo- pendens manus, sed promts {Kvirrav) tISos evoia7)s rots xe^A.Eri aov, xepo-li' adorationia in modum et venerationis, iTraptiiitvos, /col ofBaXfiovs, koI iiiTonrov, dicens, ,4 mere. Sauctificeriseo sanguine koI tb AohtiS dyla^e a'urBriT'lipia. — S. Christi quem assumis : et cum adhuc Cyr. Hier. Catech. xxiii. (Myst. v.) est humiditas in labiis tuis, manibus §§ 21, 22. Op., pp. 331. C. D. 332. A. B. attingens, et oculos et frontem et re- e [On the supposed spuriousness of liqua sensuum organa cousecra. these discourses of S. Cyril, see Cave, [Kol rrpoiriiiv oZ// ii.ii T€To/iECois to7s Hist. Lit. torn. i. p. 212, who main- Tuv x^'P^y KapiroTs irpoo-^pxov, iIhjSe Sitj- tains their genuineness. See also pTJuipois Tols SaKTiKoir dwd riiv dpi- Kesp. ad Bell. p. 42. Lond. 1610; p. arepdy dpovov Troi-fjcras rp Sf^i^, ois jUeA.- 55. Oxon. 1851.] 16 AN ANSWER TO THE XVIII. CHAPTER And for the term of adoring itself, the Cardinal confesseth after in the xxv"". that adoring doth not alway import, or signify, Cultum divinum, but only venerationem ''. And we (by the grace of God) hold the Sacrament to be venerable, and with all due respect to be handled and received. Chrysos- [ii.] Chrysostom can best tell us his own meaning. Thus Cor.'Hom. concludeth he the place cited', and showeth plainly whereto xxiv. all tendeth that he there urgeth, of the wise men's coming to 4 Christ, This I say, not that we should not corns to the Sacra- ment, but that we should not come to it at a venture, carelessly, or in homely manner K- Not so; but (as he had said before) With much fear and reverence ^. August, in [iii-] Augustine's place is mis-cited : where it is truly cited, Psa. 96. j^ showeth, the Cardinal hath very ill success in his citations. Upon the 96. Psalm there is nothing to that purpose. But upon the 98. Psalm these words are, which (I dare say) he means : Nemo autem carnem illam manducat, nisi prius •" " Non pour lea adorer, entant q'adoration signifie ciUte divine, mais pour venerer." — [Vide supra, p. 12. num. XXV.] See Eesp. ad Apol. 3ell. p. 49. [p. 65. Edit. Oxon. 1851.] * fToUTO t!» (TWfia Kol eirl t'irTdfievQy, Owx dirXas avrb tovto rb 'ffwfJM 6p^s atrnip iKetyot, dW* oXffda airov Kal ri^y Svyafitv Kal Trjy oiKoyo- litay aTratray, Kal oi/Sec dyvoets ruv Si* avrov TeAetrdeyTuy, fierd dKpi^eias fjLvffr- ayoiyTjdels aTravra. AtauaiTT'fiiTwfiey roi- vvv eavToiis Kal tppi^oifieyt Kal iroWa TWy Pap^dpuv eKeiyay irKelova ^TriS^t^w fieBa Tl)i' iv\d$eiay, tvd flTJ dtrKus, fiijSh eavTwy ffape^irufiev KetpaKi^v, Tavra Se \4ya)f oix i^^ M T^^oalw^iv, d\A* 'Iva jUt) dTrKas Trpoala/iev. — Chrysost. in 1 ad Cor. Horn. xxiv. [Op., torn. iii. pp. 400. 401.] Hoc corpus, etiam jacens in prae- sepi, reveriti sunt Magi : et viri impii et barbari patria et domo relicta, et longam yiam confecerunt, et quum venissent, cum multo metu et tremore adorarunt. Imitemur ergo vel bar- baros nos coelorum cires. Nam illi quidem quum et in prsesepi vidissent et in tngurio; neque tale quidpiam vidissent, quale tu nunc, cum magna accesserunt reverentia. Tu autem non in prsesepi vides, sed in altari; non fceminam eum tenentem, sed sacer- dotem adstantem, et spiritum cum magna copia ea qu£e sunt proposita supervolantem. Non solummodo hoc ipsum corpus vides, sieut illi, sed nosti ejus et virtutem et dispensa- tionem, et nihil ignoras ex iis quse per ipsum eflfecta sunt, ut qui in omnibus mysteriis sis exacte et accurate ini- tiatus. Nos ergo ipsos excitemus, et formidemus, et longe majorem quam illi barbari ostendamus reverentiam j ne si teraere et inconsiderate access* rimus, in nostrum caput ignem conge- ramus. Hsec autem dico, non ut non accedamus, sed ne temere et inconsi- derate accedamus. J TauTa 8^ A4ya oiix tyci fi^ wpoffi Iwftey, d\\' tya firj ottAcSs /xVjSe as ?Tux6 Trpoaia/iey. [See note '.] ^ 'AWd lifTci TTOWijs (ppiKTIS Kal evKaffilas. [Implied in passage quoted note '.] OF CAEDINAL PEREON's EEPLY. 17 adoraverit\ which, I trust, no Christian man will ever refuse to do ; that is, to adore the flesh of Christ. Wherein yet, lest any might mistake it with the Cardinal, with a wrong Croyoit, comme contenant le vray et propre corps de Christ, Saint Augustine presently is careful to warn his audi- tors, that the word manducat there is to be spiritually un- derstood, and he bringeth in Christ thus speaking ; Non hoc corpus, quod videtis, manducaturi estis, et bibituri ilium san- guinem, quern fusuri sunt, qui me crucifigent. Sacramentum aliquod vobis commendavi ; spiritualiter intellectum vivificavit vos. Etsi necesse est illud visibiliter celebrari, oportet tamen invisibiliter intelligi. Which show that Saint Augustine was not of the Cardinal's Croyoit touching the Sacrament. [iv.J This place serves the Cardinal's purpose worst of all. [Tteodor. For, therein Theodoret affirms, that the Sacramental Symbols, after the consecration, go not from their own nature, but abide in their former substance, shape, and kind'^. And he gaina nothing by it ; for irpoa-Kwevrai in the Cardinal's sense, may be taken pour venerer, (that is, to honour and reverence ;) and is to be taken in that sense, and cannot, here, be taken in any other. For the Symbols so abiding, it is easily known no divine adoration can be used to them, nor any other than hath been said. Til. Reservation of the Sacrament. 7. 5 Of seven places cited there is not any that relieveth the Cardinal, or toucheth us. It cannot be denied but reserving ' f" Nemo autem illam carnem " tOi)S€ yip /i€7a tIv dyicur/wr to. manducat, nisi prius adoraverit." — nvaTiKi aiix^oXa rijs oixdas efio-TOToi [S.] August, in Psal. xcyiii. [§ 9. Op., ipiireios. fi^vei yap ejr! Tfjs irporipas torn. iv. col. 1521. A.] Sed postea: oialas nal tov a-xvf'aTos kuI toO elSovs, " lUe autem instruxit . eos, et ait ko! Spard eo-rl Koi dwra, oTa kuI irpoTipov illis ; ' Spiritus est qui vivificat, ^n. coeirai 5e Sirtp iyheTo, koX in- caro autem nihil prodest. Verba o-reueTai, kol irpocrKuvuTui, is eKeiva quse loeutua sum Tobis, Spiritus ovto. a-Trep irio-TeiieToi. — Theodor. Dial, sunt et vita,' Spiritualiter intelligite IT. [Op., tom. iv. p. 126.] quod locutus sum. Non hoc corpus, Neque enim signa mystica post quod Tidetis, manducaturi estis ; nee sanctifieationem reeedunt a sua natura. bibituri ilium sanguinem, quern fusuri Manent enim in priore substantia, et sunt, qui me crucifigent. Sacramen- figura et forma, et videri et tangi tum aliquod vobis commendavi, spiri- possunt, siout et prius : intelliguntur tualiter intellectum vivificabit vos. autem ea esse, quae facta sunt, et cre- Etsi necesse est illud visibiliter cele- duntur, et adorantur, ut quse ilia sint, brari, oportet tamen invisibiliter in- quse oreduntur. telligi."— [Ibid. D. et col. 1522. A.] AND. — PERRON, ETC. C 18 AN ANSWER TO THE XTHI. CHAPTER the Sacrament was suffered a long time in the Primitive Church. 1. In time of Persecution they were permitted to carry away how great a part they wouldj and to keep it by them, and to take it at times to comfort them." Because they knew not when they shotdd, or whether ever they should, meet at the Sacrament again. 2. And those that lived as Anchorites and Hermits", in remote desert places, were likewise permitted to carry away with them how much they thought good, to take at times ; because a long time together they were not to come back to places where any Churches were. Having it then with them ia their own hands and power, they might, and did keep it in their chests, eat it at home, carry it about with them in their journey. For, as for sending it into far Countries, Eusebius hath no word of far Countries : but that, such as held not their Fasts, or keep not their Easter, as the Church of Rome did, notwith- standing, when they came to Rome, had it sent them by the Deacon, as others there had ?. But aU this is from the matter. For, it is well known, this is not now the face or fashion of the Church of Rome. For no man, there, may carry the Sacrament home, and eat it to Breakfast, or carry it to Sea, or tie it up in his orarium'^. For, this of carrying it hom£, and there reserving it, was long since taken away; and order taken, that every man, what was delivered him, he should receive and take it down in the church. And it is to be noted that this was done. Saint Au- gustine living, both by the Council of Saragossa, Can. III. in the year 381, upon pain of Anathema ' : and by the first " [See TertuU. ad Uxor., and S. A.B. Compare also S. Cyril. Alex., Cyprian de Lapsis, as quoted in Besp. Epist. ad Calosyrium in prsef. libri ad Apol. Bellarm. p. 259. note', Oxou. contra Anthropomorph. (Op., torn. vi. 1851.] _ p. 365.) as referred to by Perron.] » [noVes_ yip ol KaTircLs if/hlimt p ['A\\' aiirol iiii TripoVvres oi irp6 /lovafoi'Tej, ivBa fiii eVriv Upeis, Koivu- trov irpeff/Surepoi, rots d»o rav TropoiKiiSi' vlav oXkoi KaT^xoVTfs, cup' eavrwv Ttipovaiv eirf/tiroi' fixoipurrlav. — S. lUToKaixfiivovaiv. . . "Airof yip ti);/ Iren. apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl.] lib. v. Bvalav rov Upias -rfXadawTos /col cap. 25. [p. 248.] iiiuKSros, 6 \aPiiy airfiv as o\-nv 6/u>u, i [See S. Ambr. de Bxeessu Fratris Koff eKdfTTTiv^ neraXaixPivav, irafi. rov Satyri, § 43. Op., torn. i. col. 1125.] SeSuKdros ciKiJTMr /teTa^a;/J3aJ'ew koI ' [•' Item legit (Lucins sc.) Eu- viroS4xe [See below, p. 21, not. '.1 OF CARDINAL PEURON'S REPLY. ' 21 ■ad epulas non accedatis"? The same Nyssen in the place cited, with one breath calleth it dvaiaa-Trjpwv, that is, an Altar, and iepd rpa-rri^a, that is, the holy Tabled Which is agreeable also to the Scriptures ; for the Altar, in the Old Testament, is by Malachi^ called Mensa Domini. And of the Table, in the New Testament, by the Apostle it is said, Habemus Altare^. Which, of what matter it be, whether of stone, as Nyssen s, or of wood, as Optatus^ it skills not. So that the matter of Altars, makes no difference in the face of our Church. VII. Worship of Martyrs and their Relics, This point hath been dealt in heretofore ; seven of the places answered, in the Answer to Bellarmine's Apology, viz. the place. Of Basil, page 40 '. Of Ambrose de Viduis, page, 45 ^. Of Nazianzen upon Cyprian, page 42 '. Of RufEn, (touching Theodosius,) page 45 "'- Of Chrysostom, page 42 ''. Of Hierome, page 49 °- Of Nyssen in Theodorum, page 48 p. Saint Augustine we agree with, we celebrate the memo- ries 1, we hold the Feast of the blessed Martyrs '^; as of Saint Stephen, and the Blessed Innocents .- as weU for imitation, as that we may be partakers of their intercession, and attain to the society of that which they have obtained ', " [S. Aug.] Horn. xlvi. de Verbis lib. vi. cap. 1. p. 90.] Domini secundum Joannem. [al. ' [Eesp.ad Apol. Card. Bell. pp. 50, Serm. cxxxii. cap. 1. Op., torn. v. col. 51. Oxou. 1851.] 931. A.] •■ [Ibid. pp. 58, 59.] •* ['EttcI koX rh dvffiaar'ripiov tovto rh ^ [Ibid. p. 54.] ayioy, ^ Trapeo-T^/co/iev, hidos ecrrl Kara ™ [Ibid. p. 59.] rriv ipiffLv Koiv6s .... ^ireiSciy Se KaO- " [Ibid. p. 53.] lepiiBj) Tp Tou &ioxi Bepaitiiq, Ka\ Trjv " [Eesp. ad Apol. Card. Bell. p. 65. ev\oyiav iSe^arOf effri rpdwe^a a/yia, Oxon. 1851.] dmiaiXTiipioi/ axpaiTov. — S. Greg. Nyss. P [Ibid. pp. 62, 63.] de Baptismo Chriati. Op., torn. iii. pp. i [ " Dixerunt ista martyres, quo- 369. D. 370. A. Paris. 1638.] ' rum natalitia celebramue." S.Aug, in ' Mai. i. 7. Ps.] IxxxTiii. [§ 11. Op., torn. iv. col. ' Heb. xiii. 10. ' 1360. D.] e [S. Greg.] Nyssen. de Bapt. [See ' [" Pasaionis Sanctorum martyrum above, not. ''.] diem hodie festum habentes, in coram ^ [" Sed, ut sestimo, alio loco copia recordatione gaudeamus." S.] Aug. in lignorum frangi jussit, aliis vero ut Ps.lxiii. [§ 1. Op., torn, i v. col. 881. B.] altaria raderent, lignorum inopia im- " [" Populus autem Christianus me- peravit." — S. Opt. de Schism. Donat. morias martyrum religiosa solemni- 23 AN ANSWER TO THE XVIII. dHAFl'ER For their Relics (were we sure they were true and uncoun- terfeit) we would caxry to them the regard that becometh us. But the Cardinal himself will not say that Saint Hierome ever meant to adore the ashes of Saint John Baptist'; for Hierome himself will say the contrary, Nos autem, non dico Martyrum Reliquias, sed ne Solem quidem et Ijunam, non Ange- los, non Archangelos, non Cherubin, non Seraphin, et omne nomen quod nominatur in prcesenti saculo et in futuro, colimus et adoramus ; ne serviamus creaturce potiiis quam Creatori, qui est benedictus in scecula. Honoramus [autem] reliquias Mar- tyrum, ut Eum, cujus sunt Martyres, adoremus. Honoramus Servos, ut honor Servorum redundet ad Dominum^. Saint Hierome opposed to Vigilantius, that used reproachful terms, to the ashes and relics of Martyrs, (then) caUing them vilem pulvisculum, and vilissimum pulverem, and illud nescio quid^: for which he was, and was to be, justly censured at any time, but specially at that time, while there lived so many hea- then men. It was rashly and undiscreetly done of him, so to abase his terms. And had [they] the power of doing miracles, as those of Saint Stephen had (reported by Saint Augustine y) and those of Felix (by Paulinus "), we would esteem them so much the rather ; but yet in their degree, and nothing so high as the Cardinal would seem to set them. And yet, the carrying them, about in linen clothes, and kissing them, which Vigilan- tius doth object, if he did it truly, we would rather bear with it, and excuse it, as proceeding from popular and private devotion, which wUl many times overshoot itself, than com- mend it : for if it had been solum honorare^, it seems Vigilan- tius would not have found fault with it. tate ooncelebrat, et ad excitandam (al. xvii.) Op., torn. i. col. 207. A.B.] incitationem, et ut mentis eornm con- " [S. Hier.] Ep. [cix. Vail. (al. liii.)] societnr, atque orationibus adjuvetur ; ad Bipar. con. Vigil, [sect. 1. Op., torn, ita tamen ut nuUi martyrum, sed ipsi i. col. V20. A.B.] Deo martyrum, quamvis in memoriia ^ [See below, note. ".] martyrum, constituamus altaria." — S. ' [See S. Aug. de Civit. Dei, lib. Aug.] cont. Faustum, lib. xx. cap. 21. xxii. cap. viii. § 15, sq.. Op., torn. vii. [Op., tom. vui. coll. 644. D. 545. A.] coll: 1067, seq.] ' [" Quando nobis liceat . . . Sama- ' [S. Paulin. in S. Folic. Nat. yi, — riam pergere, et Joannis Baptistse, Bibl. Max. Patrum, tom. vi. p. 270, Elissei quoque et Abdiie pariter cineres seq.] adorare."— Ep. S.] Hieron. [sub nom. » [" Quid neeesse est (ait Vigilan- Paulaa et Enstoch.] ad Marcellam tius) te tanto honore, non solum ho- [sect. 12. apud S. Hier. Ep. xlvi. Vail, noi'are, sed etiam adorare illud nescio OF CAKDINAL PEEUON'S REPLY. 23 To that book de curandis Grtscorum affectibus^, questioned whether it be Theodoret's^j or no, we oppose that which is Theodoret's out of question upon the 2d and 3d Chap, to the Colossians ; where he expressly says, (and that by the authority of the Council of Laodicaea '>,) Angels are not to be prmjed to ". And if not Angels, not Martyrs. VIII. Traditions, l.f This is matter of opinion, not of practice ; and so toucheth not the face of the Church. Exceptions have been made by Erasmus s, and other learned men, to this book : we oppose to it, out of Basil's treatise de Fide, which never was questioned till now, or late by the Cardinal '', these words; Haud dubie manifestissimum hoc infidelitatis argumentum fuerit, et signum superbice certissi- quid, quod in modico vasculo trans- ferendo colis \ Quid pulverem lintea- mine circumdatum adorando oscula- ris r S.] Hier. con. Vigil, [sect. 4. Op., torn. ii. col. 390. D. To whom S. Jerome replies, " Male facit ergo Eomanus Episcopus, qui super mor- tuorum hominum Petri et Pauli, se- cundum noa ossa reneranda, secundum te vilem pulvisculum, offert Domino sacrificia, et tumulos eorum Christi arbitraturaltaria ; et non solum unius Urbis, sed totiua orbis errant Episcopi, qui cauponem Vigilantium contem- nentes, ingrediuntur basilicas mortuo- rum, iu quibus pulvis vilissimus, et favilla, nescio quae, jacet linteamine convoluta, ut poUuta omnia polluat." —Ibid. sect. 9. col. 395. A.B.] ^ [Eij S€ toIjtovs ovx airo| fl Sis ye rov ETOUS ti TTevrdKis (ponafief &\\ci TTo^XdKis /jLfU TravTiyiipeis iirneXovfiev, TToWdKis Se /cal rinepas eKda'Tris tiji to6- rajv AeffiroTTj Tois vfiyovs irpoafpepofieu .... oifx ^s Beots ahrois irpoaidi^Tes, aAV ws deiovs avQpdyirovs hvri^oXovpTes^ Theodoret. de Gr. Affi cur. lib. viii. [Op., torn. iv. p. 921,] " [See below, p. 66. in marg.] ^ ["Ort oh Set ;^pi(7Tlai'o£'5 . . . iyKtt- TaXeiirety T^y iKK\Tjaiav rov 0eou, Kot amhai, /col dyy4\ovs om/id^ety, ko! iTVfd^eis iroieiv' S-irep a-nrfyopevral' e^ Tis oZv euped^ Ta/trr] t^ KeKpvfifievTj eiSu- KoKarpeia o'xo^^^ft'*'* saru avddefia, Sti iyKareKtwe rhy K^piov Tjfiuv 'Irtaovy Xpurrhv, rhy Tihv rov ®eov, xai iiSuKo- \aTpelc^ TrpoorriKdev, — Cone. Laod. Can. XXXV. Gone. tom. i. col. 1504. A.] ® [Ol Tu y6fi.tfi avvTYyopovvT^Sj KoX Tovs ayyeXovs oefieiv avroTs el(T7jyovi'TOj Sicl Tovrav \eyovTes deSSadai rhv v6fj.ov' e/ieive Se tovto rh uddos ^v Ty ^pvyia Kal niaiSlt} M^xpt TfoWov. OB 5j) X^P^^ Kol trvve\6oi)ffa awoSos iy AaoSiKela ttis ^pvyias vSfjuo KsKuKvKe rh to7s ayyeAois irpotrevxeoBai, koX fx4xpt 5e tov vvv cukt^- piaTtvdyiovlillixo.Ti\'Jrap^,iK^ivQisKaXTo7s ofiopois ^Kitvwv eoTlv ISeiv, tovto roivvv o'vve^o^Kevov eKeivoi yiveoBaL, Taireivo'- <(>po(rvyT) Sridey Kexpvf^eyoif Kal Xeyoures, 'As oopaTos u Twv '6\av 0€os, aydrfuKT^s re Kal o/caTctAijirTos, Kal irpoa"fiKei Sta Toiy ayycKuv T-ijv 6dav €vp.4vetay trpay- juareiJeirfloi. — Theod. in Col. ii. 18. Op., tom. iii. p. 490.] ^ [TcSy iv sKKhTjoi^ Tre(j}vKayfi4yuy SoyfidTuy Kul Kripvy^dTuv] to p.ev 4k rifs 6yypd(pov StSaiTKahias exo/^eu, rci Se eK Trjs ruv aTTocrT6Awy napaSua'ews SiaSodevTa t^/mv ev [ivcnrtpit^ irapeSe^d- fieQa' airep dfi(p6Tepa Ti)y avTijy la-x^y ^X^'- Tpclj TT]// evaeQeiay. — S.] Basil, de Spir, S[ancto] ad Ampb. cap. 6. [leg. sect. 66. Op., tom. iii. p. 54. D.] s [See Desid. Erasml Epist. dedic. ad init. S. Basil, de Sp. Sancto, Basil. 1532. And Erasmi Op., tom. viii. coll. 491, 492.] ^ [See Perron Eepl. liv. ii. Observ. V. chap. vii. p. 757. The question is discussed by Gamier, Praef. in S. Basil., Op., tom. ii. § xi. num. 30. 31.] 24) AN ANSWER TO THE XVIII. CHAPTER mum, si quis eorum qua scripta sunt, aliquid velit rejicere, aut eorum qwB non scripta introducere '. IX. Prayer for the Dead. 6. For offering and prayer for the dead, there is little to be said against it ; it cannot be denied, but that it is ancient. X. Lent. 3. It is in the /ace of our Church, as well as theirs. Neither is it a time of marriage^, with, us, but by special dispensation'. 10 XI. No Fast on Christmas-Day, though it be a Friday. 1. We fast not on Christmas-Day, though it fall upon a Friday or Saturday. XII. Priests' Marriage. 4. The restraint of Priests from marrying, neither is, nor ever was, conceived to be, but positivi juris ; which being restrained upon good reason, it might upon as good reason"be released. And Pius II. was of opinion, that there was better reason to release them, than to restrain them "'. And so were divers other at the Council of Trent, if there had been fair play"- The Canons that seem to restrain it, were not general" : when they were urged as general, they were opposed by the "\'I. General Council, Can. 13 p ; where the Church of Rome is in express terms taxed for urging them. Nor in those places where such Canons were, were they generally observed, as appeareth by Epiphanius,*in the place alleged''. ' ^avepi e/oTTuirjs irla-Teus Kol vTrepri- Council of Trent, book viii. p. 698. tpavias KUTtfyopla ^ h.QeT^'iv ri Tav Lond. 1676.] yiypaiiljihav, fl (nreuray^w iHv /t^ ye- » [As the 1st Canon of the Council ypa.lt.liAvav.—\?!. Basil, de Fide, cap. 1. of Neocaesarea, and the 2d Canon of Op., torn. ii. p. 224. D.] the 2d Council of Carthage, referred ^ [Perron refers to Cone. Laod. to by Perron.] Can. lii. "On ot! 5ei iv TeaaapaKotn^ P ['ETreiS^ iv rp 'Vaixaiaiv 4KK\Tiala ydnous V y€vie\ia 4Trn€\c7i'. — Cone. ^v rd^ei Kav6pos iropoSeSifireoi SieV""- tom. i. col. 1505. C] ntv, rois f^e^Aoln■as SiuKdvov t) Tpeirfiv- ' [On Dispensations for marriages re'pou a|ioD!; ""' ' [As Perron here speaks of Him.] ^aiv^i knicvt^ paytSa iirieih t^ ii77et ' [Marcellus is said to have caused Sii Tou iSiov ZaKrlxov, Kol inKokiffd- the destruction of the temple of Jupi- Htvos ri ivofui 'IricroV, elTrev outws' 'Ev ter at Apamea by the use of holy ov6naTi 'Itjo-oD toS Nafapalov, ovicrrai- water.] — Theod. Hist. Eccl. v. 21. [p. puaav ot irarepes juou Kai rovraif irdv- 222.] Tuv rav ireptea^TUTrnv, yhrirai Svvaius ^ [S. Greg, the Great, the_ other EC TovTif T^ vSaTi, eis aSeTriffiv irda-ris authority quoted by Perron, is not apliaKelasKa\/myeias,?isouroisiTpaiav, noticed, as being beyond the period Kai els ivepyeiav Swd/ieas tS irvpX €ir (the first four centuries) specified by TO inniKiaBrivai tov oXkov Kvplov. Kai Casaubon.]-> 28 AN ANSWER TO THE XVIII. CHAPTER Church's own order^ neither by commandment nor example of Scripture. But^ what is this to the present estate of the Church, scarce able to maintain two ? And, it is well known, that in the Church of Rome they do take these five, and with them the Order of Deacon, all in one day ; and that the five 14 are rather for matter of form and of fees, than for anything else. So that this is nothing but a a-KiafUfxla- And as for the great mystery, that the degrees among Bishops, of Archbishops, Primates, and Patriarchs, should be de jure positivo, but that the Pope should be de jure divino ; it is so gross (that in one uniform ascent or scale of four degrees, one degree only should be dejure divino, and all the other three de jure positivo) that it deserves rather to be scorned than answered. We know that Saint Hierome, when he was vexed in the East, by the Bishop and Clergy of Hierusalem, had recourse to Damasus Bishop of Rome ^, whom he had served in sorting his papers. But, we say withal, when he was angry with the priests of Rome, he set as light again by them., and the See itself, and said. Quid mihi prefers unius urbis {RonuB) consue- tudinem ? major est Orbis urbe. Episcopus sive Romte, sive Eugubii, ejusdem meriti, ejusdem est et Sacerdotii ™. Saint Augustine " and the Council of Milevitum did truly acknowledge the Bishopric of Rome was a See of higher place and account than any in Africa, as being the See of the Imperial City ". But when Apiarius appealed to Rome, it is ' [" Quoniam yetusto Oriens inter est. Si quis in Noe area non fnerit, se populorum furore coUisus indiscis- peribit regnante diluvio. . . . Quiquum- sam Domini tnnicam, et desuper tex- que tecum non coUigit, spargit : hoc tam, minutatim per frnstra discerpit est, qui Christi non est, Antichristi . . . ideo mihi Gathedram Petri et est."— Ibid. sect. 2. coll. 37. D. 38 A. fidem Apostolico ore laudatam censui B.] consulendam." — S-] Hieron. ad Dam. " [" Si auctoritas quseritur, orbis Bp. [xv. Tail, (al.)] Ivii. [sect. 1. Op., major est urbe. Ubiquunque fuerit tom.i.col. 37.A.B. "Quanquamigitur Episcopus, sive Eomae, sive Eugubii, tui me terreat maguitudo, invitat ta- sire Constantinopoli, sive Ehegii, sive men humanitas. A Sacerdote victima Alexandrise, sive Tanis, ejusdem me- salutem, a Pastore prsesidium ovis fla- riti, ejusdem est et sacerdotii." — S.] gito. Faeessat invidia ; Eomani cul- Hieron. [Ep. xlvi. Tall. (al. Ixxxv.)] ad minis reeedat ambitio, cum successore [Evang. al.] Evagrium, [sect. I. Op., Piscatoris et discipulo cracis loquor. torn. i. coll. 1076. D. 1077. A.] Ego nullum primum nisi Christum "^ [S. Aug. contra duas Epistt. Pelag. sequens, Beatitudini tuse, id est, Ca- lib. i. cap. i. Op., tom. x. col. 797. A.] thedrse Petri communione consooior. » [Ep. Cone. Milev. ad Innoe. Pap. Super illam Petram jedificatam Eccle- Cone. tom. ii. col. 1545. A. et S. Aug. siam scio. Quiquumque extra banc Bp. clxxvi. (al. xcii.) Op., tom. ii. col! domum agnum comederit, prophanus 927. 'B.\ OF CAKDINAL PEKRON'S KEPLT. 29 well known what the Council and Saint Augustine writ and did in that case ^, The Council of Chalcedon's Epistle to Leo is answered, Respons. ad Apol. p. 170i, that, for all that term, yet in that Council a Canon was made hy the members, which Leo, the head, took in very evil part', but could not amend it, nor by default of his consent make the Council unlawful. Last, for the complaint of Julius in Socrates and Sozomen. It is true that no General Council (whose Canons only did bind the whole Church) was to be holden without the pre- sence of the Bishops of the four chief Sees, by themselves or their deputies. But what is this more to Rome, than to Con- stantinople, Alexandria, or Antioch ? All is but Sacerdotalis lex^, Canon Ecclesiasticus^,'&s they are there termed. XXI. Succession without interruption. 3. 1^5 We plead there is no interruption in the Succession of our Church. And so this Article fights with a shadow, XXII. Distinction of Bishop and Priest. 3. Our Church doth hold, there is a distinction between Bishop and Priest, and that, de Jure divino. So this toucheth not us. XXIII. Points of Opinion. 7. Neither are these to the point, or touch the outward Face of the Church ; neither do we hold them. 1. We hold Freewill as Saint Augustine held it". 3. We hold good works necessary to Salvation : and that faith without them saveth not ". p [Vide Cone. Afric. capp. ci. or. fciy.] — Socr. [Hist.Eccl.] lib. ii. cap. 8. Cone. torn. ii. coll. 1670. seq. et 1674. [p. 8S.] geq.] ° [" Eeyelavit autem nobis per 1 [Eesp. ad Apol. Card. Bell. pp. seripturas snas sanctaa, esse in 229, 230. Oxen. 1851.] homine liberum Toluntatia arbi- I [See Eesp. ad Apol. p. 230. notes trium," &c. — S. Aug. de Grat. et lib. F-». Oxon. 1851.] Arb. cap. ii. Op., torn. x. col. 1231. A. ' [Ehai 7ap vo/j-ov ttparmdv, is aKvpa " Si igitar non est Dei gratia, quomodo a-no^alveiv ■ra irapA yv(iia]v irpaTtoiicvn salvat mundum? et si non est liberum Tou 'Vaiixaiav eTTiiTKiiirou.] — Sozom. arbitrium, quomodo judioat mun- [Hist. Eccl.] lib. iii. cap. 10. [p. 105.] dum?"— S. Aug. Bpist. coxiv. (al. xlvi.) ' [KaiToi Kav6vos iKKK-rtaiaiiTMov /ce- § 2. Op., torn. ii. col. 1200. A.] \fvovTos, ii-ii Seic mapi, rriv •yi'iiiJ.Tiv Tou ^ [" Vidit utiqueputare posse homi- i-n-ta-iciJTTov 'Pd/iTfs rds eKKAriirtas Kavovt- nes hoc ita dictum, quasi necessaria 30 AN ANSWER TO THE XTIII. CHAPTER 3. We hold, that no man is predestinate to do evil^. 4. We think it not safe, for any man, peremptorily to pre- sume himself predestinate ^. XXTV. Service in Latin or in Greek, There is no authority cited for this, but we are referred to another place "- 16 XXV. Certain Ceremonies of the Church at large. 35. 1. Distinction of Holy days, 3. We hold it. 2. Distinction of Habit between Clergy and laymen, 4. We hold it. 3. Distinction of vessels, 2. Our Church holds it. 4. Use of Shaving, 4. The Church of Eome holds it not ; witness the book Pro Verbis Sacerdotum. One place only is alleged, of Timothy that cut off Maximus his beard ^ ; but if he had come to cut off Perron's, he would have had his scis- sors taken from him. Perron that is painted with a beard, can but evil speak for shaving. All the censures else come too late, without the compass of Saint Augustine's time, every one. 5. Anointing at the giving of Orders, 4, as a ceremony, might be used, but was not necessary so to be, as nothing pertaining to the essence of Orders. There is no ceremony, in Scripture, but imposition of hands. This was taken up non eint opera bona credentibus, sed nino est causa peooati," — S. Prosp. eis fides sola sufficiat ; et rursus posse Aquit. Eesp. ad Capit. Gall. Sent. i. homines de bonis operibus extoUi, Op., p. 126. col. 1". Venet. 1744.] velut ad ea facienda sibi ipsi suffi- '■ [" Quis enim ex multitudine fide- ciant ; mox itaqne addidit, Jpsius Hum, quamdiu in hac mortalitate enim sumus figmentum, creati in vivitur, in numero prsedestinatorum Ohristo Jesu in operibus bonis." — so esse prsesumaf! Quia id oecultari S. Aug. de Grat. et lib. Arb. cap. opua est in hoc loco, ubi sic cavenda viii. Op., torn. x. col. 1244. A. And est elatio, ut etiam per Satanse ange- compare S. Aug. Lib. de Qusest. lum, ue extoUeretur, tantus colaphi- Ixxxiii. Qusest Ixxvi. " De eo quod zaretur Apostolus." — S. Aug. de Apostolus Jacobus dicit ; Vis autem Corrept. et Grat. cap. xiii. Op., torn. a. scire, O homo inanis, quia fides coll. 1311. D. 1312. A.] sine operibus otiosa est?" — S. Aug. ' [See Perron Eepl. liv. vi. Prem. Op., torn. vi. col. 122. B.] Instance, chap. i. p. 1073. It is referred ? [" Quisquis igitur ex prsedesti- to by Perron as liy. xii. See above, natione Dei, veluti fatali necessitate p. 11. note ".] homines in peccata compulses cogi ^ [Ma'fi/wJi/ rwa K^x^ipoTivriKs Kvvi- dicit in mortem, non est Gatholicus. wic, fiBis avrov Ta.% KvciKcts &7raK€{piis NuUo enim modo prsedestinatio Dei Tp£x«s-] — Theod. Hist. [Eccl.] lib. V. iniquos facit, neque cujusquam om- cap. 8. [p. 202.] OF CARDINAl PEERON's REPLY. 31 by the Church's power, and by the same may be laid down again. 6. Washing of the Priest's hands before his going to the Eucharist, 1. A very high point, a thing which in civility might be used, but not made a Tenoit written in the forehead of the Church. 7. The Pax, 1. Only one place (of the Council of Laodi- csea) is quoted for Osculum Pads", which the Communicants used to give one to another, before the Sacrament. But for the Cardinal's Pax, it were strange to find it in the Council of Laodicsea, or many hundred years after. 8. Pronouncing some part of the Service in a low voice not to be heard. 1 . It appears by the Council \ that there were three prayers before the Communion. One of which was left, to every particular receiver, to pour out of his heart privately in silence to God; which kind of prayer, in some cases, our 17 Church also useth. Bufr this was no low voice; it was no voice at all ; which maketh nothing to the Cardinal's purpose. 9. Processions, 1. We find occursum et concursum", a gteat concourse of people ; but that makes not a procession. Yet Processions also our Church useth, in some cases '- 10. Torches at the burying of the dead, 1. And great reason, seeing they were buried in the night, as appeareth by that which is added, nocturnis cantionibus s. 11. Painting images, [5.] Eusebius saith nothing ''- Pau- linus saith. Saint Martin was painted only in loco refectionis ', « [See following note.] Civitate [Dei], lib. xxii. cap.viii. [sect. ^ [rifpl To5 Seiv lUq TtpaTov fisTd ras 10. Op., torn. yii. col. 1065. C] o/itXlus tSv eTriaK6Trav, Kol rwv Karri- ' [As e.g. in the Burial Service. Xovfiivaiv €i3xV iiriTe\e!(rBaf KaX fierA See also numerous other instances in TO i^eKBeiv Tois Ka-nixovii.ii'ovs, tSv iv Hierurgia Anglicana.] fierai/of? T^;' euX'i''?^''^'''*'"' ""'''''"'''''*"' ^ ['^ l''^" f^P (j^wva-ravrios) Trapa- irpoa^KBovTuv iird xCipa, Koi ivoxapri- Trtfiwerai iravS^/jiois eiKpiiiiiais t€ koI aaVTov, oStws tSv wicrrav rots evx^is Tro/arais, Kal tovtois S^ to?s rifieTepois yivetrBat rpeis' fiiav fxeu ri\v irpdriiv Sioi. {refivoTs, ^Sais travvvxiois Kal Sc^dovx^ais, (riamrjs, rTJv Se Stvrepav KaX rptrriv 8id ah XpiaTiavol rifiav fieriaTaaiv eia^&ri irpouviiias irepi- \oifj.ypaTe xp^/^'^^^^) '^-t.*. — S.] Basil. [Hom. xrii.] in Barlaam [Martyr., cap. 3. Op., tom. ii. p. 141. B.] * [OIkoi/ e^$\4ir(i)V ws ©eou vahv i^rj- orKTifievov \a/xirpus r^ fiey^Bet rfis oIko- 5ofirjs, Kal ry ttjs iiriKotrfnjfrecits /cc^AAei, €vBa Kal t4ktuv eis ^dtav ipavTaffiav rb ^ii\oy 4fji6pipQ)(re:^, Kal \i9o^6os eis dpyv- pov ?i€i6T7]Ta Tcis 7r\i^/cos dir^^etrev. eir- ^Xpw(re Sk Kal ^(i>ypd(pos rd avdri rrts TEX^IJ 4v elxdvL Siaypatjidiifvos, rds dpurrelas toB /mpTvpos, rds ipardaeis, rds d\yriS6vas, ris dripuiSus ray tv- pamav ytop^ds, rds -hnipeias, t^k (f Ao- yoTpiS(poy (KelvTiv Kd/iivov, ri^v iimcapi- tiiTdTTjV TG\el(iiffiv rov dOKrjTOVf rov dyavoB^TQv Xpitrrov ttjs dvBpuirivTjs fwpipijs rd eKTUirttfjUo, Trdyra rjfuv ws ^v Bi$\ltp Tivl yXoTTOipSpt^ Slo. ypa/jLfidraf rexvovpyiiirdfieros. — S. Greg.] Nyssen. in S. Theodor. [Op., tom. iii. p. 578. CD. The word "flowers" seems to be used metaphorically.] " ["Stratus humi tumulo advolve- bar, quern sacer omat Martyr, dicato Cassianus corpore."] — Prud. [Ofp! ^T€. Hymn, ix.] in S. Cassian. [Gall. Bib. Pat. tom. viii. p. 452. col. 1. E.] " [See what is said on this point in the second part of the Homily against Peril of Idolatry.] " [See S. Aug. de Symbol. Serm. ad Catech. cap. i. Op., tom. vi. col. ^30. B.] 01? CARBINAL PBKRON's EEPLY. 33 Tertullian's authority is too ranks, for no Papist, now, makes a Cross every time he puts on his shoes, nor at every step he goes, nor upon his stool every time he sits down. In the time of persecution, and after, in the time of peace, so long as the Christians dwelt mingled with the heathen, they showed plainly by making and using the Cross, that they were not ashamed of that sign, wherewith the Heathen men did use to deride them «. In Hilarion's life'^, there is no Messing of the people with it. That not the Sign of the Cross\ but the faith of him that 18 made it, might scatter enchantments, it might well be : but, the faith of working miracles being gone, that effect now ceasing, it is to small purpose to keep the sign on foot. This concerneth not any now : there is no Cross at Hieru- salem, in the face of the Church, to be shown on Good Friday. And so Paulinus* might have been spared. 13. For burning of incense, 2. The place of Chrysostom is cited amiss ^. And Evagrius ^ is out of the compass of Saint Augustine's time, which is the time in question. And yet he is too rank too : for, his incense was a Sacrifice, which the Cardinal will by no means admit of, but have it only a bare ceremony. 14. There were Lights, there was Incense used by the Pri- mitive Church, in their service. Not for any mystical p ["Ad omnem progressum atque Se Btuii.6vav tpavracrla -r^ ffrifitlif TovTifi promotum^ ad onmem aditum et ex- direXa/iveTai, koX /wvos 6 Xpiffr^s irpoa-- itum, ad vestitum, ad calciatum, ad Kw^lrai . . . n^s ... en dvQpuTrtftjy lavacra, ad mensas, ad lumina, ad iarip iirij/os'iv rb irpay^a, koX oh ixaKKov cubilia, ad sedilia, quacunque nos con- 6ii.o\oyeiv ®euv h6yov koX ^anijpa (hat vereatio exercet, frontem signaculo to5 vavrds rdv M toD aravpov dva- crucis terimus." — Tert.]deCoron. Mil. ffdvra. — S.] Athanas. con. idola, [al. cap. iii. [Op., p. 102. A. B.] Cont. Gentes, sect. 1. Op., torn. i. p. 2. 1 [See Keep, ad Apol. pp. 270. 271. A.B.] Oxon. 1861.] ' ["Quam Episcopus urbis ejus, ■■ [The following miracle is recorded quotannis cum Pascha Domini agitur, of St. Hilar, by St. Jerome. (Is this adorandam populo, princeps ipse vene- the passage referred to by Perron ?) rantium proponit." — S.] Paul. Ep. xi. " Qui quum tria crucis signa pinx- [Bibl. Max. Pat. torn. vi. p. 190. P.] _ isset in sabulo, manusque contra ten- « [See S. Chrysoat. Horn. Ixxxviii. deret, inoredibile dictu eat in quantam (al. Ixxxix.) in S. Matth. Op , torn. ii. altitudinem intumescens mare ante p. 544.] eum steterit ; ac diu fremens, et quasi " [Qu/iiar^pioy ejTjTTJiraTo, ical Trdpra ad obicem indignana, paulatim in T6jy x°P^^ ^^ ^ KaQetaT-^Kcttrai/ eiriBv- semetipsum relapsum est," — S.] /naaas, eV! yris lavrdr/ ^(tttsi, irpoaev- Hieron. in Vita ejusd. [sect. 40. Op., ii^ais re kbI AiraTs rdl' ©eoc i^eo6fiel/os. torn. ii. col. 36. C] — Evagr. Hist. Bccl.] lib. iv. cap. 7. " [E( yap Tov aravpov yevofievov, [p. 389.] iraaa litf eiSai\o\aTpela KaSripi67), vaaa, AND. — PEnKON, ETC. D 34; AN ANSWER TO THE XVIH. CHii.PTER meaning, but (as it is thought) for this cause : that where the Christians in time of persecution had their meetings most commonly in cryptis, in caves and grots under-ground^ places dark and so needing light, and dampish and so needing good savours, they were enforced to provide lights ^ against the onCj and incense against the other. After, when peace came, though they had churches then above-ground, with light and air enough, yet retained they both the lights and the incense, to show themselves to be the sons and successors of those ancient Christians which in former times had used them, (though upon other occasion,) showing their commu- nion in the former faith, by the communion of the former usages. Whereto the after ages devised meanings and signi- fications of their own, which from the beginning were not so. 19 XXVI. Of the Church's visibleness, incorruptness, perpetuity of succession, Sfc. 14. This is a qui tenoit, matter of opinion, and not pertaining to the Face of the Church. For whether the Church be visible, whether always incorrupt in doctrine and sacraments, ^c. are points doctrinal J there is no traicts de visage, or external form of the Church to be noted in them : and there is not any of them but we shall wilhngly subscribe unto. 20 -4 Brief of the Twenty-six Heads in the Chapter. There are in the Chapter twenty-six Heads, every one beginning with Une Eglise qui. Of these twenty-six, two have no authority quoted for them, but we are put off to another place. Those two are, the fourth, of the Communion under one kind. The twenty-fourth, of the Church Service in Greek or Latin only. Of the twenty-four left, eight are dogmatical ; matters of opinion ; and pertain not to the outward practice or face of the Church. ' ["Cereos autem non clara luce cseci tecum donuiamus in tenebris."— acceudimus, sicut frustra calumniaris ; S. Hier. contra Vigil, sect. 8. Op. torn. Bcd ut noctis tenebras hoc solatio tem- ii. col. 394. A. B.l ' peremus, et vigilemus ad lumen, no OB CARDINAL PEKRON'S REPLY. 35 These eight are the I . Of believing Christ's body to be sub speciebus. 1 . 8. Of holding Traditions equal to the Scriptures. 1, 13. ... Marriage after a vow unlawful. 4. 16. ... Five Sacraments of the seven. 9. 18. ... Baptism to be necessary. 3. 21. ... Succession without interruption. 3. 23. . . . Free-will : Good works necessary, &^c. 7. 26. . . . TTie Church visible, Succession of doc- trine, no Salvation out of it. 14. Of which eight, we differ not in five of them. 21 We hold it After a lawful vow unlawful to marry. We hold Baptism to be necessary. Succession not to be interrupted. That there is Free-will: that good works are necessary, ^c. That the Church is visible, ^c. The other three are answered. Of Christ's body sub speciebus. . . Traditions. . . The five Sacraments of the seven. Of the sixteen left, which are matter of outward practice. In six we differ not. 2. We receive the Sacrament with due reverence. 4. 5. We grant the Eucharist a Sacrifice. 6. 6. We are not against Altars, we have them. 2. 10. We observe Lenti 3. II. We fast Fridays and Saturdays, yet not Christmas Day if it fall on them. 1. 23. We maintain the difference between a Bishop and a Priest. 3. And in some points of the other, we agree. 7. As in holding Feasts, in memory of the Saints and Martyrs. 2. 17. ... The Cross in Baptism. 2. 25. ... The Feasts of Christ's Birth, Sfc. 3. 22 Distinction of Habit between Priests and Laymen. 4. Of Vessels holy from common. 2. D 2 36 AN iNSWEE TO THE XYni. CHAPTEE, ETC. Of the ten left, wherein we vary. 7. ... Worship of Martyrs and their Re- lies. 19. 12. ... The Marriage of Priests. 4. 20. ... Five inferior Orders. 10. Matter of Ceremonies. 17. f 'Either oi Baptism. 10. (6.) 15. < To which we refer Exorcisms. 1. 25. V Or at large. 35. (13.) 14. To which we refer Mixture of water with the wine. 2. 19. ... Holy water. 3. Two remain. 3. ... The Reservation of the Eucharist. 7. 9. ... Prayer for the dead. 6. 23. A Brief of the 15S places quoted in the Chapter. Of the places quoted, in numher 158, 5 we find not. 8 are twice cited, or with ut supra. 14 are after St. Augustine's time. 10 have been answered of late, Respon. ad Apolog. 39 are spent in points dogmatical, five of which may be agreed. 30 in points we differ not in, besides those five. 39 in matter of Ceremonies. 13 in the points of Reservation of the Eucharist, and Prayer for the dead. 158 AN A N S W E E TO THE XX. CHAP- TER OF THE FIFTH Booke of Cardinall Perron's Beply, written in French, to King Iames- his Anfwer written hy M^. Ca- SAVBON to the Carbinall in Latine. LONDON, Imprinted by Felice Kyngston for E. B, and Andrew Hebb. 1629. An Answer to the XX. Chapter of the Fifth Book of Cardinal 29 Perron's Reply. [The heading of Card. Perron's Chapter is, " Des difficultez apportges par Monsieur d'Ely, centre les passages des Peres, touchant I'invocation des Saincts." — Perron, Eepl. p. 1010.] There are seven places of Cardinal Bellarmine's answered by the Bishop of Ely\ To five of which^ Cardinal Perron makes not any reply at all ; nor once toucheth any of them. But deals only with the rest, besides those seven : which are suchj as he hath himself likewise alleged : (as, indeed, they be the best of his allegations.) [" Car je ne veux point toucher icy lea lieux qu'il accuse, comme citez a faux, d'autant que cela ne touche pas un de ceux que j'ay employez ; seulement diray-je, que des deux allegations qu'il accuse de faux, la faute s'en doit remettre sur les Traducteurs, ou Imprimeurs, & non sur les allegateurs, qui s'estants fiez, pour le regard d'Busebe, sur I'edition Latine tournee par Trapezunce, homme Grec, & possible fourny d'un autre exemplaire Grec que Eobert Estienne, & sur la revision de Gryneus, Ministre de Basle, qu'il a conferee avec le manuscrit Grec de Basle, & I'a fait imprim6e avec ceste mesme lecture §, Basle; Et pour le regard de Sainct Chrysos- tome, sur I'impression de Basle." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1012. Only, to two of those seven of Cardinal Bellarmine's alle- gations, which are manifestly false, he is fain to use a poor defence : 1. That it might be, Bellarmine had not Eusebius, or Chrysostom, in Chreek ; 2. That he did rely himself, ujwn the Latin translation, of the Basil edition revised by Grynmus : which defence, how seely ' it is, let the world judge. [' siHy-] T7ie Place of Chrysostom. ["II dit done, pour le regard du passage de sainct Chrysostome, que ces' o Homilie au peuple d'Antioche, a este suspecte dSs il y a long temps il Erasme, de n'estre point de sainct Chrysostome. Et que toutes les " [See .indrewes's Eesp. ad Apol. pp. 38 — 42, Lond. 1610 ; pp. 48 — 65, Oxon. 1851.] 40 AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER soixante & fant d'Homiliea, qni portent le tiltre d'Homilies an penple d'Antioche, n'ont pas este faittes au peuple d'Antioche, voire non pas mesme vingtrsix, entre lesqaellea celle-lil n'est point." — Card. Perron, Eepl., p. 1013.] Cardinal Bellarmine alleged the sixty-sixth HomiJy ad Populum Antiochenum '', The Bishop. It is certaia^ Chrysostom made but twenty- two Homilies (at the most) ad Populum Antiochenum. There- 30 fore, to allege the sixty-six Homilies, was somewhat wide. Since which, Bellarmine himself confesseth as much. These are his words " : In quinto Tomo omnia fere sunt certa, et indubitata, exceptis Homiliis ad Populum Antiochenum, ex guibus xsei. tantum repefriri dicuntur in Manuscriptis [leg. ManuscTipt(B\ in antiquis Bibliothecis. So Possevine*, who aUegeth Fronto Ducaeus"; and he holdeth, there are but twenty-one, and that all the rest are but Centones, or fragmenta consarcinata, at the best. Yea Perron himself confesseth as much : that aU, besides the twenty-two, ne sont tissties que de pieces . . recueillies des autres homilies de cest autheur '. So is it also set down in the last edition of all at Paris. And even in the old edition, of Frobenius, anno 1517, and of Cratander, anno 1521, to sever those twenty-one from the rest that followed, and to show, that they were at an end, and that a new sort of Homihes began after the twenty- one, there is a new title, as an Introduction to the rest. [" MaiE veut-on voir tontes les difficultez lerSes conjoinctement % Qu'on Use la Tingt-sixieme Homilie de Sainct Chrysostome, snr la seconde Epistre anx Corinthiens, & on y trouvera ces mesmes paroles expresses & for- melles, imprimees, non senlement en I'edition Grecqne de Teronne, mais aussi en celle de Heidelberg, & conservees en tontes les editions Grecqnes, manuscrittes des Blbliotheqnes d'Orient & d'Oceident ; comme les autres Homilies, qu'on a pensg avoir est€ prononcfies au penple d'Antioche, ' [" Nam et ipse qui pnrpuram * [See Ant. Possevini Appaiat. indutns est, accedit ista complexums Sacr. sub voc. Joann. Chrysost. torn. sepnicra, et fastu deposito stat Sanctis ii. p. 155. Venet. 1606.] snpplicatnms, nt pro se apud Denm in- « [See S. Joan. Chrysost. Op. by tercedant."— -S. Chiysos. Horn. Ixvi. Fronto Ducsens, tom. i. p. 276 ; and ad Pop. Antioch., quoted by Bellarm. the notes of Fronto Ducsens at the Apol. pro Resp. cap. i. Op., tom. vii. end of tlie same vol.,' p 61 Paris col. 712. D.] 1621.] • " Bellar. de Scriptor. Eccl. p. 178. ' [Perron, Eepl. p. 1014 1 [Op., tom. vii. col. 79. B.] . r r j OF CAEDINAl PERUON'S REPLY. 41 depuia la vingt & deuxigme, jusques il la LXXX. & derniere, ne sont tissues que des pieces rapportfes & recueillies des autrea Homelies de ceat Autheur."— Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1014. But Cardinal Perron hath since found it, in the twenty- sixth Horn, on the second to the Corinthians ; and sets it down, (Greek and alls.) The Bishop. But the Cardinal knoweth well, and was told by the Bishop ; Erasmus smelt ^, that those Homilies, upon the second to the Corinthians, were not, as they should be : which made him, when he came to the seventh Homily ', that he would translate no further. Which made him also, in his preface before his Latin trans- lation of Basil de Spiritu Sancto ad Amphilochium, (a book likewise corrupted,) to say : Quadam rursus ejusmodi, ut indole referant parentem suum, viz. eum, qui doctissimis Athanasii Kbellis de Spiritu Sancto suas loquaces sed elwmbes attexuit msnias ; quique in Epistola [leg. Epistolam] ad Corinthios posteriore \leg. posteriorem] , et in Actis Apostolo- rum, [leg. Apostolorum Acta,] Chrysostomus haberi studuit. Porro, sceleratissimum contaminandi genus est, egregiorum mrorum clarissimis purpuris suos pannos intertewere : aut {ut melius dicam) generosa illorum vina suis vasis [leg. vapis (i.e. vappisy] corrumpere^. Cardinal Perron saith, that these words are to be found, 31 in all editions, and aU lAhraries, both of the East, and of the West. The Bishop. It should seem the Cardinal talks of more editions than he hath seen. For in the Latin edition by Stelsius at Antwerp, 1556, set forth by Joannes Afinius, there is no such matter to be found. And Afinius directly sets it down, in the margin, that the Verona copy did there vary from his : so that all copies then had it not. B [The passage is, Kol yiip airds 6 lies. See Mr. Field's Preface to the •rriv a\ovpyiSa irepiKei/iems direpxertti Homilies, on the Epist. to Eom. and Ta (TjJ/iaTa eKuva treptirTV^S/xevoSj Koi 2 Corinth.] tIiv Tvvi[, ko! oi^\v t^v ^iaui tom. i. p. 1065. B. C] ■napT\KKayjx.i:Vt\, T^ji/ 5e yvJ)jik-i]V, Ko! tV r [Nal ijUjv S.yuiv ^v t6 (ru/ia Trjs Ma- aivov upoaKwiiaBiu, oi) 01' CARDINAL PEKRON'S REPLY. 47 demned, it cannot be conceived that adoring her, and offer- ing to her, they prayed not also to her, and required of her somewhat again. So that Nazianzen's Maid praying, and the Collyridians' adoring, differ not so much as the Cardinal gladly would have them to seem. The Place of Nazianzen again'^. ["Bt comme a'il n'avoit pas toujours estg ausai bien lioite 9. sainot Gregoire de Nazianze de faire mention de I'Aelie, qui estoit une des herbes dont on courronnoit ceux qui disputoieut, le prix aux jeux de la Grece, appel- lez Nemees ; comme ^ S. Paul d'appeller la retribution, Cowonne de Justice." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] pp. 1017, 1018. For the apples, and olive's, and smallage, whereof that Oration of Nazianzen' s speaks to Cyprian, then dead, rather in trifling than in serious manner. Cardinal Perron is won- derfidly mistaken in telling us (and that in good earnest) that, by a garden of fleasures, wherein are apples, is meant the joys of Heaven ; and citing a great number of Scriptures to that purpose. For the Qration can mean no such matter, seeing it calls his apples, Delphicas nugas, which, I trust, the Cardinal will not apply to the joys and felicity of Heaven. And so his answer to this point is little better itself than Delphicae nugce indeed. TTie Place of Cyril Hierosolymitanus ^ [" Car ce n'est pas de la Bibliotbeque d'Ausbourg qui le tire, laquelle il n'a point Teue, mais de Gesnerus, Ministre de Zurich. . . . Combien que quand ces Catecheses seroient de lean Eresque de Hierusalem, I'aiithoritg n'en seroit pas gueres moindre pour le rggard de I'antiquitg, que celle de sainct ix)]v yvvatKa Xeysiv ... el yap 'A77e- tijx^, 6 Kvpios TrpoffKvveia-Qoo. — Ibid. \ovs irpoaKvviiaicu oi fle'Xei, iriicrai (mK- cap. ix. p. 1066. C. D.] \ov rijv a-nd ''Ai'VT}S yeyevfTj^evTiy, t-^v iK ^ [A^xai ffot ruv iix&v \6yay at air- rov 'IwaKel^ Ty '^Ayvrj BeSuprj/MeyTiv, — apxal, & Beia Ka\ UpcL Ks^aK^. tovtS Ibid. cap. T. p. 1062. A. C. 'Ec rif/.^ aoi koI twv \6yuv yepas, Kal ttjs adXij- ciTTU Mapta, 6 Se Xlariip, Kal Tibs, Kal ffeaiSf oif KSrtyos 'OAu/xin/cds, oOre fiT}\a "Ayiov ny€V[j.aTrpo(rKvve'ia6a,riii''Mapiat/ Ae\iplKb, iraiyvia, ov^^ 'l(T6fiiKT} Trirvs, firi^eU trpocKvvi'na. Kal €t KaWiffTT] ovSe fiefiaias ffeXiva, Sl ^v ecpji^oi Sva'- fi Mapla, Kal ayia, Kal TeTifoifiemi, aW' •rvx^'^s iTifi'fiBriaav, — S.Greg. Naz. Orat. ovKeisrd irpoa-KvyeTffBai. — Ibid. cap. vii. xviii. in laud. S. Cypr. Op., torn. i. pp. 1064. D. 1065. B. 'Htoi yiip Sis p. 286. A.] aiiT-iiv irpoaKWOWTSs r-^v Vlapiav, avry ^ [Elra fifTj/jLOfeuo/M^v Kal rav irpoKe- Trpoa'.) p. 21.] del. num. xxiii. p. 20. Aug. Vindel. « [This and other arguments against 1595.] the genuineness of these last five Cate- " [See August. Vindel. Eeip. Bib- chetical Discourses are answered by the lioth. in the Catal. MSS. Graec. p. 83. Benedictine Editor, Dissert, ii. cap. 3. apud Possevini Appar. Sacr. torn. ii. coll. civ-ex. Even if any value is to be ad fin. Velser appears to have en- set on the authority of this one MS., trusted the execution of the Cata- - they were written by John, S. Cyril's logne to Hceschelius. See Hoeschelii immediate successor ; and thus are of Epist. Dedic. ad init. Catal. Bibl. Eeip. almost equal antiquity as if they had Aug.] been written by S. CjTil himself.] OF CARDINAL PERRON'S BSPLY. 49 conjectures that they are Cyril's, and not John's, when we have the name of John expressly set to them. As for the character, all men scent not alike ; that which, to the Cardinal, seemeth to savour of true and pure antiquity, to others seems not so. That mentionem facimus ' in Cyril is not all one with invo- camus, there is no man but seeth. As for the mention of the saints made, or the end for which it was made, we see no reason to deny either. The Place of Saint Augustine '. 37 [" Et ee que le mesme sieur d'Ely dit, qu'ils fondent ceste negation sur la foy de S. Augustin, qui afferme, que lea Saineta sont 13, nommez S, I'Autel, mais nie disertement qu'ils y soient invoquez ; il abuse de Vintention de Sainct Augustin, qui parle de la seule invocation directe faitte en I'acte du sacrifice, laquelle ne se faisoit en I'ancienne Eglise, ny ne se fait encore maintenaut qu'S, Dieu le Pere seul, & non aux Saincts, Toire non pas £t Jesus Christ mesme, d'autant que I'invooation directe, qui accompagne le sacrifice, estant faitte pour diriger, addresser, & dgdier le sacrifice, elle • ne le peut diriger qu'^ Dieu le Pere seul . . . Et pourtant, ce que Monsieur d'Ely replique, pourquoy ce qui n'est point licite au sacrifice, est licite hors du sacrifice t pourquoy ce qui n'est point licite en I'oblation de la messe, est licite aux Matinea? se pourroit demander de nostre Seigneur mesme, auquel il est defendu d'addresser aticune priere directe en I'acte de I'oblation, pour monstre que c'est au Pere, & non §, luy que le sacrifice s'offre preciaemeut & directment. Ce que Sainct Augustin done a dit, Qu'au sacrifice lea Martyrs, comme Jiommes de Dieu, qui ont vaincu le monde par la confession d'iceluy, sont nommez en leur lieu & en leur ordre, tnais ne sont pas invoquez par le Prestre qui sacrifie, (Aug. de Civ. 1. 22, c. 10.) se doit entendre de I'invocation directoire du sacrifice, & faitte en la priere ou invocation sacrificale, & non pas de I'invocation relative & subalteme."— Card. Perron, Eepl.] pp. 1020, 1021. Cyril's mentionem facimus, and Augustine's nominamus, seem not to differ. But, if Cyril's mentionem facimus be an invocation (as to that end is alleged before), the Bishop would be glad to know why Saint Augustine's nominamus should not be so too ? But Saint Augustine flatly opposeth invocamus to nominamus {nominantur, sed non invocantur s), and by the same reason it is likewise opposed to mentionem facimus. And so Cyril's place alleged to no purpose. ' [See p. 47. not. ".] ordine nominantur, non autem a Sa- e ["Ad quodsacrificium(Martyres), cerdote, qui sacrificat, invocantur." — sicut homines Dei, qui mundum in S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xxii. cap. 10. Ejus confeaaione vioerunt, suo loco et Op., torn. vii. col. 1073. D.] AND. — PERRON, &C. j; 50 AN ANSWEB TO THE XX. CHAPTER The Cardinal's division of, 1 . Invocation direct and indirect, or oblique; 2. as also of Invocation absolute and relative; 3. Sovereign and Subaltern; they be three new devices of the Cardinal's, and yet help him not. For though the Invocation of them be not a direct, absolute, and sovereign invocation ; yet if it be an indirect, relative, or subaltern invocation, an invocation it is : (and sucb a one is the invocation at the altar in the Mass : for thus it is. Libera nos, intercedente pro nobis Beata Virgine, ^c, Beatis Apostolis, ^c. cum omnibus Sanctis^:) and so what shall become of Saint Augustine's non invocantur, who knew none of these distinctions of the Cardinal's, which in that age, and many ages after, were never heard of? Neither can the Cardinal allege any reason, why, if the Saints may be prayed unto, they may not be so as well by the priest as by the people; as well at Mass as at ISlatinsj as well in the body of the church as at the altar ? But if we might ask Christ himself^, and he tell us, (as the Cardinal seems to say,) Christ's answer were enough. But he aUegeth not any place where Christ saith any thing that ways : whereas, Fe«i7e ad me omnes seems to say the contrary. As for the Cardinal's new distinction of sacrificial and unsacrificial invocation ; and his conceit that the Sacrifice is offered unto God the Father alone ; it is refuted by the Canon 38 itself of the !Mass : the conclusion whereof is, Placeat Tibi, Sancta Trinitas obsequiinn servitutis mea, et prcesta, ut hoc Sacrificium, quod oculis Tkce Majestatis indignus obtuli, sit Tibi acceptabile. So that the sacrifice is offered to the whole Trinity. The twenty-third Canon of the Thii-d Council of Carthage, Ut cum altari assistitur, semper ad Patrem dirigatur or alio ■•, that Canon is not held in the Church of Kome neither, where both the foresaid prayer to the Trinity is said in medio altaris ; and besides there are three Collects more, directed unto Christ himself; viz. the Collect, 1. Domine Jesu Christe, qui dixisti, &C.'' ; 2. and again, Domine Jesu Christe, Fill Dei vivi, &c. ' ; i" [In the Canon of the Mass.] ' [Cone. Garth. III. can. xxiil. Gone. ' " Se pounoit demander de nostra torn. ii. col. 1170. D.] Seigneur niesme." — [Card. Perron, '' [In the Ganon of the ilass.l Repl. p. 1020.] 1 [Ibid.] OP CARDINAL PEI!,R0N'S REPLY. 51 3. and the Collect^ Perceptio corporis, &c. ™ ; all of them said dum assistitur altari. The Place of Gaudentius ". [" Sieur d'Ely dit en un autre lieu, & sur un autre propos, parlant de Gau- dentius Evesque de Brease, qu'il est par deaaous I'exception, &c." — Card. Perron, EcpL] p. 1021. Seeing we vary not concerning that which is hrought out of Gaudentius, it is not worth the standing on^ what exception may he laid against him. This exception may, that he is an author new crept out ; and so not to he received so readily being a stranger, as those with whom the Church hath long been acquainted. For, as for the Cardinal's scent, it is not so above exception as we dare rely on it alone for the dis- cerning the character of authors newly set forth, of late, and by parties suspected. The Place of Saint Ambrose ". [" Le sieur d'EIy . . . s'est aide de trois autres exceptions : La premiere, que S. Ambroise en ce lieu-lS, rend le sang de Christ superflu, par ce qu'il dit, que les Martyrs ont lave leura pechez dedans leur propre sang." — Card. Perron, Kepi.] p. 1022. The first point is, whether in these words, Possunt pro pec- catis nostris rogare, qui proprio sanguine etiam {sua), si qua habuerunt peccata, laverunt : First, his si qua habuerunt, that it may be called in doubt whether the Martyrs had any sins or no : the second is, whether it may properly be said, Lavan- tur peccata Martyris, etiam sanguine Martyris ipsius proprio. Whether either of these be not inconveniently spoken ? 39 1. Either to call in doubt whether they have anff sin; 2. Or, to say, the sins that they had they did themselves wash away with their own blood? The third is, if their own blood did wash them away, whether the blood of Christ might not be " [In the Canon of the Mass.] " [" Obsecrandi sunt Angeli pro " [" Ut venerandas . . . Sanctorum nobis, qui nobis ad prsesidium dati reliquas haberemus, Deus noster tri- sunt, Martyrea obsecrandi, quorum buit ; delude ut banc bonori earum videmur nobis quoddam corporis pig- Basilicam fundare valeremus, Ipse nore patrocinium vindicare. Possunt largitus est." — Gaudent. Tractat. xvii. &c." as in the text. — S. Ambr. de Die Dedic. Basil. Sanct. xl. Martyrum ; Viduis, cap. ix. (sect. 55.) Op., torn. ii. Bibl. Max. Patr. torn. v. p. 968. G. col. 200. P. quoted by Bell., Apol. pro quoted by Bellarm., Apol. pro Resp. Resp. cap. i. Op., torn. vii. col. 713. cap. i. Op., torn, vii.' col. 714. C] C. D,] E 3 53 AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER spared ? For what needs Christ's blood do that which was done already ? For either the Martyrs so washed away their sins before, and then Christ's blood comes too late : or else, Christ's blood having first washed their sin, that which his blood first had done, theirs could not after do. [" II y a trois sortes de Bapteame, par lesqnelles, comme par les causes instru- mentales & applicatires du merite du sang de Christ, nos pechez sont larez . . . as9avoir le Baptesme de I'eau . . . le Bapteame de I'Esprit ... et le Baptesme du sang."— Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1023. 1. So that the Cardinal is forced to have recourse to his distinction of subaltern and instrumental; for the places alleged relieve him not. For in the baptism of blood, blood may supply the place of water ; but it cannot supply the place of Christ's blood, which is it that purgeth us from all our sins. [" Et si rEsoriture a dit, Que la charite couvre la mvltitrtde dea pechez, & Que Vawimosne . . . esteint le pedii comme Veau esteint le feu, d'autant que ce sont causes subaltemes & instrumentales, qui nous appliqnent le merite du sang de Christ." — Card. PeiTon, Repl. p. 1023.] 2. The place of Saint Peter, of Charitas operit multitudinem peccatorum p, is confessed to be taken out of the Proverbs «, where the sense is far otherwise than as the Cardinal takes it. For Solomon saith there, that men being in hatred will dis- close one another's faults, but being in love and charity, they wiU cover them. Which is not to be alleged as any way pertaining to the taking away of sins before God : but to the living peaceably of one man with another. I hold it then as improperly laid by him, that the love or charity of Martyrs wash away their sins, as the other of Saint Ambrose. [" Comment est-ce que la charitg du martyr ... & que ceste mort sonfferte pour Christ, de laquelle il dit; Que qui perd son ame pour luy, la trou vera, ne pourra estre ditte cause subalterne & applicative da sang de Christ!"— Card. Perron, Eepl. p. 1023.] 3. For that which Christ saith. He that loseth his life shall find it, doth only show what shall follow, or be the consequent and not what is the cause. For though of the losing of our life for Christ this shall fallow, that we shall find it : yet our losing is not the cause of our finding ; but the merit and death of Christ only. p 1 Pet. vi. 8. q Pror. x. 12. OF CARDINAL PEREON's REPLY. 53 [" Et si I'eau elementairc trop plus vile en soy, que le sang ties Martyrs . . . est appellee le lavement de regeneration . . . Comment est ce quo le sang, la passion & la cliaritiS du martyre consider^e . . . comme cause subalterne, instrumentale & applicative du merite de son sang, ne pourra estre ditte laver lea pechez des Martyrs, sans faire tort b, son sangf" — Card. Perron, Eepl. pp. 1023, 1024.] 4. Neither doth the Cardinal's argument hold a minore ad majus, from the water of Baptism to the blood of Martyrs. For the water of Baptism is not less. For though the death of his Saints be precious in his sight, yet the Sacrament being 40 God's own divine institution must needs be allowed to be greater than it. To speak safely and properly therefore : The blood of Christ purgeth us from our sins^: and it is He who washeth us from our sins in his blood ^ Laverunt stolas suas in sanguine Agni. The blood of Martyrs is not the blood of Christ : and therefore that speech was neither so safely nor properly set down. The Bishop giveth as high honour to Saint Ambrose, as doth the Cardinal. Yet the Cardinals both are pleased some- times to say as well of him as of other the Fathers, Quod minus caute locuti sunt '. [" La seconde exception est, que ce livre a estg ^crit par S. Ambroise encore Neophyte, &c."— Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1024. The next point is, when it was that Saint Ambrose wrote this book De Viduis, and whether he were a young divine at the time of the writing it. "We will take no other judge than Cardinal Baronius, who, at the commandment of Pope Sixtus, wrote Saint Ambrose his life with all diligence ". It is plain that Saint Ambrose, before he was bishop, was a secular judge and no divine ; nay, no Christian at all : but that his Christianity and divinity began both together, after he was chosen Bishop of Milan; for he was fain to be christened before he could be consecrated. Now the very next year after that he wrote his Commentaries upon Luke, as Baronius proveth by Saint Ambrose's own words, in his ninth book ' [1 S. John i. 7.] speoting the Fathers quoted from » [Eev. i. 5.] Bellarmine in Tortura Torti, p. 338. ' [Bellarmine uses these particular Lend. 1609 ; pp. 410, 411. Oxon. 1851.] words of Nicolas de Lyra. Vide Bell. " [See the Life of S. Ambrose by de Eom. Pont. lib. ii. cap. 10. § Baronius, apud S. Ambros. Op., tom. 'Porro.' Op., tom. i. p. 165. E. There vi. Eomse, 1579 — 1585.] are several similar expressions re- 5-1 AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER upon the twentieth chapter ". In which Commentaries he citeth his book De Viduis^: which .therefore must needs be written before those Commentaries, and so consequently in the first year of his divinity and Christianity both. Saint Augustine saith : Ambrosiiis, vice Christiamis, de rebus Eccle- site scribit. But Ambrose's own confession of himself is best in the beginning of his first book De Officps. Homines Kuteiii discunt, prius quam [quod, Ben.J doceant, et ab alio [iUo, Ben.] accipiunt, quod aliis tradant. Quod ne ipsum quidem mihi accidit. Ego enim, raptus de tribunalibus atque udministrationis infuUs ad Sacerdotium, docere vos caepi, quod ipse non didici. Itaque factum est, ut prius docere incipiam, quam discere. Discendum igitur mihi simul et docendum est, 41 quoniam non vacavi [vacavit, Ben.J ante discere y. For, as he saith in another place, Quantus enim adolescere ttsus poterit [jpotuit, Ben.J in tarn parva initiate Religionis atate^ : at what time he saith of himself he was nondum triennalis sacerdos % and, as Baronius reckoneth, he had been but two years and six weeks Bishop''. [" La troisigme exception est, que S. Ambroise en un autre lieu deja plus aagfi, & mieux appris, tient uue autre opinion. . . . Tons les doctes de I'uu & d'autre party sjavent, qui est que ce commentaire de S. Ambroise, snr I'Epistre aux Romains, non seulement n'est point de S. Ambroise, maia ne ressent rien ny de son style, ny de ses conceptions." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1025. The third point is, the place out of the Epistle to the Romans'^; where he tells us, that these Commentaries upon the Epistles are not Saint Ambrose's; and that all learned men know it ''. " [Baron. Ann. Eccl. ad ann. 376. date just before a.d. 386, and that of num. ix.] Tom. iv. 324. [col. 465. the treatise De Viduis, after a.d. 377.] Mogunt. 1601. See also, ad ann. 377. » [S. Ambr. Exp. in Luc. lib. ii. num. X.] 327. [col. 469. where he sect. 62. Op., torn. i. coL 1301. E.] quotes the passages from S. Ambr. r [S. Ambr. de Off. Ministr. lib. i. de Viduis, given below. Baronius cap.l.sect.3.4. Op.,tom.ii.col.3.A.B.] argues from the following passage '■ [S. Amb. de Yirg. Ub. ii. cap. 6. that the commentaries on S. Luke (sect. 39.) Op., torn. ii. col. 172. D.] were written a.d. 376, just after the • [Ibid.] persecution of Justina had ceased: ^ [Baron. Ann. Eccl. ad ann. 377. "Ecce tempus acceptabile, quo non num. x. torn. iv. col. 469.] hyemalibus perfidisB caligantis pri- « [" Ad Deum autem . . . suffraga- mus annus riget, nee altis nubibus tore non est opus " — Hilar. Diac. in informis crusta blasphemise, gelu du- Ep. ad Horn. cap. i. apud S. Ambros. rante, eonerescit, etc." — S. Ambr. Op., torn. ii. Append, col. 33. A B ] Expos. Evang. S. Luc. Ub. ix. (sect. 82.) i [These Commentaries on the Epi- Biit the Benedictine Editors fix their sties are now commonly ascribed OF CAllDINAL PEIUION'S llEl'LY. 55 Yet he knoweth well that Pope Sixtus V. knew not so much. For he, in his edition of Saint Ambrose, hath set them there as Saint Ambrose's, without any censure at all^ ; and therefore let him look how he refuseth them. Further, he knoweth that they go usually, and are cited continually, under Saint Ambrose's name by all learned writers; namely, by Sixtus Senensis, lib. iv.*^; by Cardinal Bellarmine, in five sundry places, De Christo, iv. 14 s, De summo Pontifice, i. 25^ et ii. 16', et 35''; De Clericis, i. 19^ by Cardinal Alan, in his defence of Purgatory, cap. 7", (who yet know as much of this matter as the Cardinal doth:) So that the Cardinal may, if it so please him, lament that such clear and goodly spirits as Pope Sixtus V., Cardinal Alan, and Cardinal Bellarmine, with Sixtus Senensis, and divers others, suffered the same eclipse, and knew not that which all learned men both of the one and other side do know, that these Commentaries are not indeed Saint Ambrose's; thereby inferring, in effect, that these were no learned men. As for us, we are not so straitened, that we need make any great reckoning whether those Commentaries be ques- tioned or no; for we after allege a place of Saint Ambrose^ out of his works, of which there is no question''. Only this would be marked, that when they cite these Commentaries, for ciy'us kodie Rector est Damasus°, to prove the Pope to be ruler of the whole Church ; then, they can find none of these same choses cy ineptes et impertinentes, et interpretations ridi- 42 to Hilary, a Deacon of the Eoman Op., torn. i. p. 183. B.] Church, and contemporary with Pope ' [Bell, de ClericiB, lib. i. cap. 19. Damasus. See the prefatory notice of Op., torn. ii. p. 316. P.] the Benedictine Editors. S. Amb. Op., ■" [ A Defense and Declaration of the tom.ii. .Append, coll. 21. sqq.] Catholike Churches Doctrine touching " [Vide S. Ambr. Op., torn. iv. p. Purgatory and Prayers for the Soules 184. Eomse, 1579, seq.] departed, by William Allen, cap. 7. ' [In omnes Pauli Epistolas lib. fol. 65. b. Antwerp. 1665.] xiv. breves quidem in verbis sed sen- " [" Neque adorandum quicquam tentiarum poudere graves. — Sixt. Se- prseter Deum legimus." — S. Ambr. de nens. Bibl. Sanct. lib. iv. sub voc. Spiritu, lib. iii. cap. xi. (sect. 78.) Op., ' Ambrosius, Episc. Mediol.' tom. i. p. tom.ii. col. 680.P.quoted by Andrewes, 222. col. 1. A. Lugd. 1576.] Resp. ad Apol. cap. i. p. 47. Lond. B [Bell, de Christo, lib. iv. cap. 14. 1610; p. 61. Oxon. 1851.] Op., tom. i. p. 121. A.] " [" (jt cum totus mundus Dei sit, ■■ [Bell, de Eom. Pont. lib. i. cap. 25. Ecclesia tamen domus Ejus dicatur, Op., tom. i. p. 153. B.] cujus hodie rector est Damasus." — ' [Bell, de Eom. Pont. lib. ii. cap. 16. Hilar. Diac. Comment in 1 Tim. iii., Op., tom. i. p. 169. A.] apud S. Amb. Op,, tom. ii. Append. '' [BclI.deEom. Pont.lib.ii. cap. 31. col. 296. A.] 56 AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER culeux^. Nor then they be no escrits supposes ou apocryphes, and qui n'ont Hen ny du stile, ny du sense de Saint Ambroise\ Be it as it wiU, we can be content to give them good leave to except to this place, if we may be allowed to lay the same exception against cujus hodie Rector est Damasits, which stands them in more stead than this place doth us. And so, let the Commentaries be quit on both sides, and go for none of Saint Ambrose's, in God's name. Or at least, I trust, we may be allowed to cite them as the Cardinal doth himself, and say, as he saith^, Saint Ambroise ou I'autheur contemporain a luy, du Commentaire qui luy est attribue sur la premiere epistre a 71.mothee: and then all shall be well, and we shall escape these ridiculous impertinent interpretations as well as he. [" Combien qu'encore au fonds, quaad ce conunentaire seroit vrayment de S. Ambroise, & non comme pensent quelques uns d'Hilaire Diacre Lnci- ferieu . , . . il ne se trouveroit pas pour cela, que S. Ambroise die rien de contraire en ce passage, S. ce qu'il a fecrit aux autres Ueux de la priere relative des Saincts." — Card. Perron, Kepi.] p. 1026. But whereas the Cardinal would father these Commentaries upon Hilary, a Deacon, and a Luciferian Heretic, or on some other uncertain and unknown author, that we may not yield him. For, albeit it might well be guessed that the author of them might be one HUarius, (biasmuch as Saint Augus- tine, under that name, citeth a passage to be found in them, for the understanding of that text, in the Epistle to the Romans, in quo omnes peccaverunt,) yet he citeth it imder the name of Sanctus HUarius; which title Saint Augustine" would never have given to a Luciferian Heretic, we may be sure. Therefore, were it Ambrose, or were it Hilary, we may be bold to say, an holy man he was ; and one of good authority worth the citing, and therein we shall say and do no more than Saint Augustine hath said and done. [" L'aatheur de cet ecrit ne yeut pas dire par ces paroles, A Dieu U-iieat point besoin de sniffragaXeur, que les hommes n'ayent besoin de personnes pour les favoriser de prieres & intercessions envers Dieu. . . . Mais il veut dire, que Dieu pour cognoistre dequoy nous sommes digues, & apprendre, p [Card. Perron, Eepl. p. 1025.] » [S.] Aug. ad Ep. Pelag. Rib 1 iv. 1 [Card. Perron, Kepi. p. 1026.] [cap.] 4. [Op., tom. x. coll. 878. D. ' P. 115. hujusUbri. 879. A.] OF CAauiNAi perkon's heplt. 57 I'estat des affaires particulieres dea hommes, n'a point besoiu de donner d'avis & d'avertisseur Car c'est ce que signifie m le mot Buffraga- teur Et en ce sens remploye non eeulement TertuUian," &c.— Card. Perron, Bepl.] pp. 1026, 1027. Then falleth the Cardinal to yield, it may be Saint Am- brose's, and to run into a long discourse of suffragatur and suffragari; telling us how they be taken in heathen authors, (in which sense, I deny not, but these words may still be used,) to give a voice. But, in the style of the Church, 43 he knoweth that Suffrages are taken for prayers. Witness his Portuise', where, in the Litany and Suffrages, Suffrages' are taken for ora pro nobis, which we now are about. And those prayers, which we pray the Saints to make for us," are nothing but their Suffrages, in the language of the Mass- book. O Brlgitta mater bona, Dulcis ductrix et matrona, Nobis fer Sufiragia". Katharinse coUaudemus Yirtutum insignia Ut spe certa respiremus Per ejus Suffragia'. And the Master of the Sentences, when he saith, Oramus ergo, ut Sancti intercedant pro nobis, id est, merita eorum nobis suffragentur^, did not mean, they should give their voices with us. Nor Alexander Hales, when he said. Per eorum Suffragia, quod petimus, impetramus^. Nor Thomas, when he said, Merita Sanctorum exsistentia coram Deo, sunt nobis Suffragia, id est, mediantibus Sanctorum Suffragiis, Dei beneficia in nos diffunduntur^. i" C'est en ce sens que I'autheur dont il s'agist nie qu'il soit besoinde donner §, Dien des suffragateurs, c'est a dire des Referendaires & donneurs d'advis, comme les Payens donnoient §, Dieu les Astres & les Elements, pour I'ad- vertir & informer du merite des hommes." — Card. Perron, Eepl. p. 1027.] And when all is done, it would be known why God should have no need of some (be it Elements, Stars, Angels, or Saints) to interpose between God and men, pour I'informer, ' [Portiforium or Breviary.] Chemnitz, Examen Cone. Trident. » [See Chemnitz, Examen Cone. par. iii. p. 147. Chemnitz refers to Trident, par. iii. p. 164. Francof. ad De Causis orandi Sanctos. (Cans, ii.) Moen. 1574,,from whom Bp. Andrewes Alensis discusses this question in Sum. appears to have borrowed all his Theol. p. iv. Qusest. xcii. Memb. i. citations on this subject] Art. iy. § fol. ccclxv. col. 3. Lugd. » [Ibid. p. 162.] 1515. seq. But the words do not there ' [Pet. Lomb. in Lib. Sent. lib. iv. occur.] Distinct, xlv. cap. v. fol. 208. col. 1. '■ [S. Thom. Aquin. Sum. Theol. Col. 1613.] Suppl. in par. iii. Qasest. Ixxii. Art. iii. y [These words appear to have § ' Eespondeo dicendum.'] been taken by Bp. Andrewes from 58 AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER and shoiild have need of some to interpose between God and men, pour les favoriser. As He needs no referendary to give Him intelligence^ nor no coimsellor to give Him advice ; so, neither needeth He any solicitor to incline Him to hear the prayers of a devout spirit, but the Great Mediator of all, which is Christ our Saviour. [" Le E07 a besoin de I'interposition des Gouvemeurs . . . pour I'informer du merite et de la suffisance de ceux qui sont sous leurs charges .... pour obtenir dea faveurs de Dieu, il n'est point besoin de suffragateur; c'est a dire, de donner d'advis." — Card. Perron, Repl.] pp. 1028, [1029.] Now, the answer which the Cardinal makes here, is there, by way of objection, made by the author of the Commenta- ries, under Saint Ambrose's name*, in the very same terms that the Church of Rome useth it; that is, that by others we may go to God, as men do by the courtiers come to the King. But he in the same place takes it away, as we do j that they go to the King by couiiiers, because he is a man, 11 and knoweth not many things ; but God, who is ignorant of nothing, il n'est point besoin pour V avoir propice de suffraga- teur^; and again, pour obtenir des faveurs de Dieu il n'est point besoin de suffragateur. Now, in the Cardinal's sense it is never taken. For his interpretation of suffragateur is, to be a referendary, or adviser, which serves properly to give notice, and to make things known ; and not to make God propitious to persons, which is properly the part of an intercessor, by suffrages, according to the very style of the Church. [ " i^on en niant, qu'il soit necessaire % nostre infirmity d'estre aidfe par les prieies d'autruy euveis Dieu, mais en niant qu'il soit besoin a Dieu, d'estre aid^ de Tinformation d'autruy pour avoir la coguoissance de nos merites ou demerites." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1029. ■ [" Solent tamen pndorem passi, gem per tribunes aut comites itur; neglecti Dei misera uti excusatione, quia homo utique est rex, et nescit dicentes per istos posse ire ad Deum, quibus debeat rempublicam credere, sicut per comites perveniturad regem. Ad Deum autem, Quem utique nihil Age, numquid tarn demens est aliquis, latet (omnium enim merita norit) aut salutis suae immemor, ut honori- promerendum, suffragatore non opus ficentiam regis vindicet comiti ; cum est, sed mente devota. Ubicimque dehac re si qui etiam tractare fuerint enim talis loquutus fuerit Ei, respon- inventi, jure ut rei damnentur majes- debit illi." — Hilar. Diac. Comment, tatis? Et isti se non putant reos, qui in Ep. ad Eom. cap. i. apud S. Ambr. honorem nominis Dei deferunt crea- Op., tom. ii. Append, col. 33. A. B.l turse, et, relicto Domino, conservos "> [S. Ambr. as translated by Perron adorant; quasi sit aliquid plus quod Eepl. p. 1029.] ' reservetur Deo. Nam ct idco ad re- OJ? CAllDINAL PEaaON'S REPLY. 59 The Cardinal saith, Non est opus mffragatore is not said on our part, but on God's. It would be asked of him, when it is said, Ad Deum suffragatore non est opus, whether non est opus shall be non est opus nobis, or non est opus Deo. To say, Non est opus Deo were absurd ; so it must be, Non est opus nobis ; and so the opus est must needs lie on our parts. [" Ce qni neantmoins est tres-vray de rinvocation absolue & souveraine ; mais pour faire que Dieu remplaceast la perte de Theodose en la personne de ses enfants, &e. il falloit recourir non aux autres remedes," &c. — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1030. The fourth point is out of Ambrose, in Obitum Theodosii, Tu solus, Domine, invocandus es. Which, saith the Cardinal, is very true of invocation absolute and sovereign : as much as we desire. For, as for his relative and subaltern, we know them not. For, to recompense the loss of Theodosius in the person of his children, and to make their government like his, so that there need be no lamenting for the death of the father, they had no recourse to any other remedy but to God alone, as to Him who turneth the hearts of kings'' . All which we take to make for us. As to that, — whether saints have particular knowledge of things below, and are set in particular as presi- dents over them*, — we meddle not with it ; nor the author of the Commentaries neither : but in Tu solus, Domine, invocan- dus es we have our purpose. And we will hope well that Theodosius might intercede with God: for his children ; we see no cause to the contrary. But that Theodosius should be called on by his children, that is the question. And that will not stand with Tu, Domine, solus invocandus es. [" Car. de dire, comme fait Mr. d'Ely, que sainct Ambroise a compose un 45 livre exprez de I'oraison, oil toutefois il ne fait aucune mention des Saincts : Qui ne syait que les consequences tir§es de I'autlioritg negativement sont vitieuses," &c. — Qard. Perron, Eepl,] p. 1031. The last point is, divers of the Fathers having expressly written Books of Prayer, and none of them . ever mention- ing this oblique, subaltern, relative, transitory prayer of the Cardinal's; but telling us only of what is direct, absolute, sovereign, and final, this is no argument, ab auctoritate nega- •- [" Conteror corde ; quia ereptus reprsesentea."— S.Ambr. de Obit.Theo- eat vir, quem vix possumus invenire ; dos. sect. 36. Op., torn. ii. col. 1207.D.] sed tamen tu solus, Domine, invocan- "i [Vide Card. Perron, Eepl. p. 1030.] duH es, tu rogandus, ut eum in filiis CO AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER tive, but a great probability that they knew none of those obliquities or transitory passages. For if they had, so many, so divers Fathers, in so many treatises, must somewhere have mentioned them. And Saint Ambrose, in his book (be it de Oratione, or de Interpellatione"), after his complaint made of the miseries of mankind, would have had recourse to some of these relative, subaltern prayers ; which, because he never goes about, it is likely he knew them not. For (say the Cardinal what he wiU) it concemeth men to know, not only what they pray for, but whom they pray to, and by whom. For quibus auxiliis is a necessary circumstance, which it behoved them not to leave out, nor to leave their people ignorant of that point. Which yet they do, never telling them word (in all their treatises of prayer) of these oblique and transitory means, to help them in their devotion. [" Pour le regard de Prudentius & de Paulinus, il en reproche les Merits, non comme faussement attribuez 3, lenrs antheuTB, mais comme de Foetes, avec ceste sentence d'Horace ; Que lea Poetes et les Peintres ont toutjours eu pareiUe license de tout oser<," &c. — Card. Perron, Repl.] pp. 1031—1034. For Prudentius and Paulinus, there was nothing said of them, but in BeUarmine's own words. Nihil aliud respondeo, nisi, more poetico, lusisse Prudentium^ ; and so much the Cardinal had no reason to be offended with. In rhetorical amplifications, it is weU known, men take great liberty ; but in poetry much more. Besides, their words serve them not at will, as they do in prose ; but they must often take such to make up their verse, as were otherwise inconvenient to be used. Moreover, the fervour of their invention carrieth them further oftentimes than, in a tem- perate speech, they would be carried. And when all is said that can be, it is not a piece of poetry that must carry this point. Let poets, in the name of God, when they make hymns in praise of God, be as poetical as they can ; there is 46 no fear of flattering God, or extolling him too much. But in all other matters, that divine art must come to the touch of divinity, and not divinity to the touch of it. " [S. Ambr. de luterpellatione Job. cap. i. p. 46, Lond. 1610 ; n 61 Oxon etDavid. Ub. iv. Op., torn. i. C0L625. 1851.] > r . Bcq] K [Bell, de Purg. lib. ii. cap. 18. « '[See Andrewes, Kesp. ad Apol. 'Ad quintum.' Op., tom.ii. p. 415. G.l OF CARDINAL PERRON^S REPLY. Gl For the Place of Ruffin, of Theodosim^'- [" II dit que Theodose ne demandoit pas I'ayde aux Saincts, mais demandoit I'ayde k Dieu par rintercession des Sainots, c'est Ji dire, ne demandoit pas aux saincts qu'ils intercedaasent pour luy, mais demandoit ii Dieu que rin- tercession que le Sainots faisoient de leur propre mouvement, & sana en estre priez pour luy, fust exauc^e." — Card. Perron, Kepi.] p. 1036. [1033. bis.] All that is said is, that Theodosius would not have lain prostrate before the tombs of the Apostles, unless he had meant that by so doing they would hear him. What the Emperor meant, is hard to say. But Ruffin shows what he did, and all he did he might do without any such meaning. For the Place of Origen. [" Car quant k ce que Monsieur d'Ely dit, que les Saincts prient de leur propre mouyement pour nous, sans en estre priez, le mot, ultro, ne veux pas dire dans Origene, d'oii il I'a pris, sans en estre priez, mais sans estre marchandez & achettez parfum^es," &c. — Card. Perron, Repl.] p.l034. [bis.] Be it referred to the indifferency of any reader, whether, when Origen saith, The Saints pray for us ultro, his meaning be not, that they pray for us, de leur propre gre et volontaire- ment^; but that they pray for us ultro, that is, sans estre marchandez et achettez '; all the merchandise being but nidor Sacrificii, a little smoke. >■ [" Cirouibat . . . omnia orationum unt enim qui sunt digni favote coelestis loca, ante Martyrum et Apostolomm numiuis, quibus nou solum ipsi bene thecas jacebat cilicio prostratus, et volunt, yerum etiam dant operam ut auxilia sibi fida sanctorum interces- Deum el seryire yolentibus concilient, sione poscebat." — Euffin. Hist. Eccl. et una nobiscum precantur ; ut quot- lib. ii. (al. xi. ad calc. Euseb. Hist, quot eum colimus audeamus dicere, EccL) cap. 33. p. 259.] hominibus bonse voluntatis precanti- ' Pp.1045. 1048.[This brief reference bus ultro se adjungere innumera sane- needs a fuller statement; Cardinal Per- torum angelorum millia, et (ut ita ron, in the places referred to, is com- loquar) laborare nobiscum in hoc oer- menting first on the following passage tamine," &c. — Orig. Op., Latine, torn, of Origen against Celsus, lib. viii. cap. ii. p. 630. H. ed. Par. 1619. On this 64. (tom. t. col. 789.A.) : — 'Awi. kh! tru/n- Cardinal Perron remarks : " JEt ce gu'il irpdrrovtri rots ^ovXofievots rhv eirl iratrt dit, quHls le font volontairement et fleoj' eepaireieiii, Kol elEu/ievifoj/Tai, Kol gratuitement {vitro), n'est pas pour avviixovTai, (col avva^iovatv Scrre toA- exclurre la necessite de les prier, mais fiav Tiiius \4yeiv, 8t( avBpciwois, /ierd irpo- pour exclurre la necessite de leur aipeaeusirpoTtBe/ieyoisTclKpetTTqvajfix''' SCKrifier," &c. He recurs to the sub- fihots Vij) flea!, /ivplai 3aai a/cAjjTi amev- ject in p. 1048, where he is meeting XOVTUt Svydfieis Upai a-vp,napexoi5, '', Oxford et traffic de la graisse el dn sang des ed. 1851), which references belonged victimes, comme estoient les Demons to the words following those which des Parens." The point at issue he- Perron cites. The point of Andrewes' tween them being this, whether the argument, however, he rightly states ; statement that the saints or angels viz. that invocation is not necessary, pray for us ultro means, that they do because the saints pray for us ultro, it without being addressed by us in not being excited by our prayers, mais prayer, or without being gained by de leur propre gre et volontairement. sacrifices. It may be observed that He then observes that the word ultro the discovery of the Greek okAtjti de- which Andrewes had used is not found cides in a r';markable way the correct- in the Homily on Canticles, but in the ness of Bp. Andrewes' interpretation.] 8th book against Celsus (quoted above), '' [Eranistes apud Theod. Dial. iii. which he had before explained (and Op., tom. iv. p. 202] from which, possibly, Andrewes had ' [Bell.] deMissa, lib. ii. c.lO. [Op., taken the word, though he did not tom. iii. p. 227. E.F.] note the reference), adding further, " [Sixt Senens. Bibl.Sanet.] lib. vi. that it does not there signify, "with- Annot. clii. [tom. ii. p. 174. col. 2. A.] out being prayed to, but sans estre " [S. Hier.] Adv. HeMdium, [sect. marchande, & acheti par le commerce 22. Op., tom. ii. col. 230. C] OF CARDINAL PERKON'S EEPLY. 63 Neither was it ever the Father's mind, by using those flowers of oratory, to teach the people idolatry. For who is there that when he heareth an apostrophe to a thing without sense, or to a party dead, but knoweth it is a figure of rhetoric, and not any serious invocation ? Let the point here be truly spoken to, whether in funeral orations, any figure be more usual than apostrophe : and if there be not, what needs any more to be said in that point? For even among us in England they are daily used, who yet intend no invocation thereby. [" Les paroles que Saiuet Gregoire de Nazianze addresse Si la Pasque, ne sont point addressees t la feste de Pasque, .... mais sent addressees h Christ, qui est nostre vray Pasque." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1038. Where he saith, that Nazianzen's Apostrophe to Easter ° is not to the Feast itself, but to Christ, who is our true Passover. The very words themselves show he is mistaken. For Nazi- anzenadds immediately, 'Hi; yap ifjir^v-xm o-oi SiaXe^ofJiai,: that ' is. For I will speak to thee as to one that hath life. Which by no means can be applied to Christ, but to the Feast only. He would never say to Chiist, I speak to thee as to one having life. ["Et pour le regard de I'eau du Baptesme, ce n'est point b, elle en particulier, que sainct Ambroise parle, mais en genefal, !i tout I'element." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1039. And whether Saint Ambrose make his apostrophe, or speak to the water of Baptism, or to water in general, it is not much material. For either is sufficient to show, that in apostrophe we speak to things we never think can hear us. And yet when he saith, aqua, quae Sacramentum Christi esse meruisti, qua lavas omnia nee lavaris, tu incipis prima, 48 tu comples perfecta mysteria, A te principium, in te finis, vel potius tu fads ut finerh nesciamusT. And the words where- with he concludes all, Regenerationis nostra de tribus una es testibus. Tres enim testes sunt. Aqua, Sanguis, et Spiritus : Aqua, ad lavacrum ; Sanguis, ad pretium ; Spiritus, ad resur- ?-ectionem'i, can hardly be understood but of the water of Baptism. " [^n wiax" ''''> f^^y^ ""i hpov, iial p. 696. 'D.] irarris rod KSfffiov KuBapffiov &s -ydp p [S. Ambr. Expos, in Luc. lib. x. e/i^vxii "■<" Sia\e^aij.m.—B. Greg. Naz. sect. 48. Op., torn. i. col. 1514. B.] Orat. xlii. (in Pasch. ii.) Op., torn. i. i [Ibid. D.] C-l AN ANSWER TO THE -XX. CIIAPTEK [" 11 dit, que ces mesmes Peres ne permettent pas qu'on les interprete autre- ment, parce qu'ailleurs ils advoUent, qu'ila ne sjavent si ceux, h, qui ils parlent ainsl, les entendent, d'autant que Sainct Gregoire de Naziauze escrivant centre Julien I'Apostat, dit," &c.— Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1039. Touching the doubt that the Fathers had, whether those they spake to, being dead, did hear them or no (to Constan- tiuSj si quis sensus^), he grants Constantius had none. So it seems Martyrs only had sense, and none else. ["Et quant & Gorgonia, que le verbe Grec, avviiraiaBaveaBai, ne signifie pas simplement sentir . . . mais . . . estre toueh^ & passionn^ de joye ou de douleur en sentant," &c. — Card. Perron, Eepl.] pp. 1039, 1040. To that of Gorgonia' (yet she was no martyr neither) he makes another answer ; wherein he cannot well get out, but by putting to eirMa-ddveaOai, Nazianzen's word, the preposition a-vv, and so making it avveiraKTOavecrOab. And then lo ! if this may be allowed him, he finds in Budee's Dictionary that avv- eTraiaOdveaOai is, not only to have sense of a thing, but to be affected with it*. And Gorgonia (he grants), though she knew, yet she was not any ways affected with her knowledge. But the truth is, the word is but eTratcrOdvecrOai : and then that wUl not serve his turn. BiHius turneth it (no otherwise than the Bishop did). Si hoc prcBinii Sanctis animabm a Deo confertur, ut ista persentiscant, stiscipe hanc nostram orationem funeream^. I" Qui ne Bfait que c'est chose coustumiere aux autheurs, d'employer souvent I'adverbe, si, non pour une note de doute, mais pour une note de redouble- ment d'affirmation." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1040. But trusting to neither of these, he tells us, that si is not une note de doute, mais une note de redoublement de affirma- tion, and is sometime taken tor for; as in. If I be God, where is mine honour? and in, Si Deus est animus, &c. And so Nazianzen must say to Constantius, Hear me, for thou hast sense ; and to Gorgonia, Hear me, for thou hast not only sense, but art affected. Yet even very now he confessed, that neither I ['AKoue Kol ri ToD iicyd\ov Kav- 189. D. 190. A.] araprlov ifux^i ^^ "r ataBrjais, 3(rai re ' [See Budaei Conun. Iiing, Grsec. ■jrp6 airoS Patri\iav [" Felix Nepotianus, qui hsec non titur manu."— Ibid, supra.] videt; felix qui ista non audit."— » [" Erat enim solita pervigiles in S. Hier. Ep. Ix. Tall. (al. lii.) ad He- sepulcro ejus noctes ducere, et quasi liod.. Epitaph. Nepot. sect. 17. Op., cum prsesente ad adjuvandas orationes torn. 1. col. 343. C] OF CARDINAL PEUKON'S REPLY. 67 cause is gained. For if divers of them, writing divers books of Prayer, none of them had the grace once to remember Prayer Relative, it is a sign they made cold account of it. And as to that of Christ's Intercession, the people hearing daily. Per Christum Dominum nostrum to conclude every prayer, they needed not to be put in mind of it, as no more should they have needed, if they had heard their prayers concluded. Per Sanctum Dionysium, or Per S. Genovefam, &c. And this is the chief reason, that the Fathers in their treatises dogmatical [au quelles, saith he, les Peres escrivent ingenuement ce qu'elles tenent",) and namely, in those which were purposely and expressly written touching prayer itself, and no invocation of Saints so much as once mentioned or pointed at, that the ancient Fathers, for the four hundred years after Christ, had nothing so great conceit of it as the Cardinal would fain have them seem to have had. [" II dit, que pour le moins, il falloit tirer ces preuves des Merits polemiques des Peres, c'est k dire, dea Merits qu'ils ont faits, ou pour disputer contre les heretiques, comme saiuct Athanase contre les Arriens . . . . ou contre les Payens, comme Origene contra Celsus, ou sainct Cyrille contre Julian." —Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1043 {leg. 1042]. Next to the dogmatical writings of the Fathers, the Bishop wisheth something might have been brought for the Invoca- tion of Saints out of their writings Polemic. Not Polemic 51 simply, or generally, but such as wherein this question came properly to be handled; as it did in Origen against Celsus'', and Cyril against Julian''. Where Celsus and Julian did object, that the Christians did yield like worship, and did in each respect their service to their martyrs, as the heathen men did to their heroes or semidei, which Origen and Cyril do expressly deny. [" Comme s'il n'estoit pas beaucoup meilleur d'aHeguer des ferits pacifiques des Peres de I'Eglise, que des Merits polemiques, ausquela I'ardeur de la dispute emporte quelquefois les disputants plus loin qu'ils ne se laisseroi- ent emporter, s'ils parloient ou escrivoient de sen^ froid." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1042. Here the Cardinal tells us that their writings Pacific are .■= [Perron, Repl.] p. 1043. lib. viii. sect. 64. ibid. p. 789. D— F.] ■i [See Orig. contra Cels. lib. v. sect. « [See S. Cyril. Alex, contra Julian. 4. Op., torn. i. pp. 579. F. 580. A. ; and lib. vi. Op., torn. vi. B. p. 203. D. E.] F 2 68 AN Ai^SWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER rather to be alleged than the writings Polemic. To what purpose, seeing that was done by the Bishop already ? For he did first allege the writings Pacific, Dogmatic, Didascalic, before he came to these writings Polemic, Gymnastic, or Agonistic. Those to be first : but then these to be second in their place. It is true that in their Polemics concerning some one point, while they foUow it eagerly, the Fathers do forget themselves concerning some other ; and so is Saint Basil's saying to be understood ^ But never touching that very question which they have in hand. For therein always they hold themselves close to the point, and their tenets are ever most sound and direct. [" En ces Ueux-lil sainct Athanase parle de la aeule invocation absolug, c'eat a dire, qui se termine en celuy auquel elle est addressee, &c." — Card. Perron, Bepl.] p. 1048. The like may be said concerning Athanasius against the Arians : where Athanasius proves that Christ is God, because he is prayed to s. The Major of which argument must be. None but God can be prayed to. tVhich the Cardinal cannot tell [how] to avoid, but by his prayer relative and subaltern, which neither Athanasius nor the Arians ever heard of, else Athanasius' argument had been answered straight, that is. None but God can be prayed to, unless it be by prayer relative and subaltern ; but so might the Saints be prayed to as well as Christ. But where the Cardinal saith that Origen and the other Fathers, writing against the Heathen, Sont quelques fois de dire non ce qu'ils croyent, mais le dissimuler §■ dire ce qui sert ' [This refers to the following pas- p. 316. C. D.] sage of S. Basil quoted b; Perron, in ^ [Aid koI Siij/a^rauv avr^ oi il77cXai, which S, Basil apologizes for the Ian- &is &\\(p vap' avrohs ivrc itai irpotrKv- guage used by S. Greg. Thaumaturg. wTtoi irop' airSv, oix i>s rp S6^ri iiei^uv, Ka0rJKoy Se riva ireipav Si' heurToKTJs Kal oW' as &Wos irap& irtii'Ta Tcfc KTUriuiTa, vp^s Ttjv bii6^v)(ov TjfioSif "hvQtiiov 'r6v KoL nap* ^Keivovs &v, fju&vos icai roxl Ha- Tvivav Maisairov' us ' &pa Tpriyopiov rp6s tSios i>v kot' oiffiav ti6s . . . oiiKoZv fhr6vTos iv iKdfffei viffrews, TIarepa Kol Qeov itrri fwvov rh irpotrKweTaOatt Kal tldv Imsiodf niv elvai Sio, foroortwei S« touto tffiuri Kol auroi oi 8775X01, Sri koj' !»• ToOto SJ 8ti oi Soy pairiKSs elpijToi, &\S.av Tois S6^ats {ntepexfxriv, oXXA Krfo'- aW* ayuyurriKus iv t^ irpds Ai\tav6v fjiara Tnivres ciffl, Kai oiK eiirl rav npotr- SiaX^f 61, oiiK TiSwiiijiirav trwlSeh, 01' ^1 Kwovpuivav, aXKa tuv irpo(rKvvoiirruv \eirT6T7]Ti Twv tppcvuif eavToiis futKapi- rbv AetnrATTjv, — S. Athan. Orat. ii. foi/T€s. — S . Basil. Bfiist. ccx. (al. Ixiv.) contra Arian. sect. 23. Op., torn. i. ad Neocsesarienses, § 5. Op., torn. iii. p. 491. A. C] OF CAUWNAl perron's REPLY. 69 a leur cause, pour la defendre des objections de Gentiles^'; and so, that Us leur celassent [^] dissimulassent if deguisassent beaucoup de choses \ Origen and the Fathers are much be- 52 holden to him that makes them dissemble and disguise many things in Christian religion ; as if without dissembling and disguising many things they could not have maintained it. But (though there were never any such thing indeed) this is well feigned and devised of him, that the Fathers /wyoiew^ ^ declinoyent leplus qu'ils pouvoient les occasions deparler . . . desprieres que V eglise faisoit aux Saints, de peur qu'il ne sem- blast aux Gentils, qu'il y'eust quelque superficielle apparence de conformite {bien guefamse ^ equivoque) entre ce que V eglise faisoit a I'endroit des Saints . . . ^ ce que les Payens deferoyent a leursfaux Dieux; Et que les Payens ne prinssent occasion de la de retorquer contre eux {bien qu'afausses enseignes) I'usage de r eglise K (Did shun and avoid as much as they could all occasions to speak of the prayers of the Church to the Saints, lest the Gentiles might think that there was some superficial appearance of conformity (though but false and equivocal) betwixt that which was practised by the Church in this matter, and that which the heathen did perform to their idols, and so might take occasion (though upon no just ground) to retort upon them their own practice). And this showeth well where the Cardinal is pinched. [" Sainct Cyrillene nie pas ceste conformity, pource que rEglise ne priast pas les Saincts . . . mais pource que rEglise ne sacrifioit pas aux Martyrs comme les Gentils faisoient k lenrs Heros." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1046. Now for Cyril against Julian, Julian objecting that the Christians honoroyent de pareille culte les martyrs que les Payens leurs Heroes, all that the Cardinal hath to answer is that the pareille culte was only in Sacrifice done to them, and nothing else. Where it is well known, that the heathen prayed as well as sacrificed to Hercules and the other heroes after their manner, in like sort as they did to their higher gods. And where he fleeth to Theodoret ^, to help out Saint ^ [Perron, Repl. p. 1043.] voioviriv, aWlt rifitSo-i roiis /j-dprvpas, as * Ibid.] p. 1044. ®eov ye fidprvpas Ka\ e&vovs BepdiTovTas ; > [Ibid.] pp. 1044, 1045. -^Theod. de cur. Grsec. Affect, lib. viii. i" [The following are the passages of (de Martyribun) Op., torn. iv. p. 908. Theodoret referred to by Perron : Ti 'H/neis 5e, S Sj/Spej, otre Svfflas, oUre S'fjTTOTe roivvp . . . vefj^effare Tjfuv, ov 0eo- ij.^t/ xoets roTs ^prvffiv anovefioiifi', 70 AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER Cyril, the reader doth well understand that there is great difference between Julian's time, against whom ' Saint Cyril wrote, and the later times, in which Theodoret wrote his book (if it were Theodoret which wrote the book, for that is not agreed upon by all). 53 Objections. ["S. Paul parle 1^ de I'invocation absolue, dont il Tenoit de dire, Quiconque invoguera le nom, du Seigneur, sera sauvS . . . Sainct Hierome mesme nous apprend, que nous croyons, selon qaelque degr^ de proportion & analo- gic, aux Saincts .... car . . lea habitants de Hierusalem . . . croyoienf, selon quelque sorte, en S. Pierre."— Card. Perron, EepL] p. 1047. With the objection out of the Bom. chap. 10, the Cardinal is hard beset : so that he is fain to say. Que nous crayons selon quelque degree de proportion ^ analogic aux Saints. And that those in Act. chap. 5, croyoient selon quelque sorte en Saint Pierre. So that rather than he will not pray to saints he is content to believe ia saints, and to defend his prayer relative he is fain to set up a faith relative ; and so consequently a faith in obliquity and a faith tran^tory ; terms and things never heard of iu the Church before, for any man relatively to beheve in Saint Peter or iu any of the Saints. And yet farther to establish this new Creed or Belief, he is fain to destroy the old received difference in Christ's Church, of believing one, and believing in one\ So that if one believe an honest man he must also believe in him ; or, as the Cardi- nal's words are : A Christian man doth believe aussi bien en I'article de I'eglise, comme a ceuse de la Trinite. As well in the Church (he should say, if he durst), as in the Trinity : otherwise he speaks unproperly. For, we believe the Articles, we believe not in the Articles. We believe the Articles both of the Trinity and the Church true : but so as we believe in the TVinity, which is the object of some Articles, and belim:e not in the Church, which is the object of some other. o\V as «eipui Koi eeo<^i\t'is fipaipoiiev rrpoffdtnes, oAA' iis Belovs avepdiirovs Si/Spaj.— Ibid. p. 911. Kal ws iroXiou- ain-ifioKovims, koL yivlaBai irpctrflfuris Xovs Tiiiacri Kal tpiXcucas- /col xP'^IJ^oi wrep av irapaKaKouPT^'. — Ibid. p. npeffficvrcusTTposT^vTuv '6\(of Seatr^rrii', 921,] 8i4 TouTttii/ Tos fleios Kofd^ovrai Sapids. ' Croyre en quelqu'un, croyre a — Ibid. p. 902. O^x ais fleois airois quelqu'un. OF CAEDINAL PERRON 's REPLY. 71 Des Peres. [" Obmettant I'examen plus ample de cesto objection, nous viendrona h, celle qu'il fait des Merits des Peres, qui sent troia. " La premifere est tir^e des Merita d'Origene, sur le Cantique dea Cantiques, & sur I'Bpistre aux Eomaina," &c.— Card. Perron, Repl.] pp. lOiS, 1049. For Origen upon the Canticles and the Eomans, we shall not need to stand much. We grant the words as the Cardinal sets them down : Que cy aussi tous les Saints qui sont decedez de ceste vie ayants encore la charite envers ceux qui sont en ce monde, sont dits avoir soin de leurs salut ^ les ayder par leurs prieres ^ leur intercession envers Dieu, cela ne sera point mal 54 convenable ™. And in the other upon the Romans, Si etiam extra corpus positi vel Sancti qui cum Christo sunt, agunt aliquid et laborant pro nobis " {laborant pro nobis or orant pro nobis) we agree to either. For, as for the other two places of Origen, 1. The one where he saith. Ego sic arbitror °, that is but a faint affirmation neither. 2. The other is taken from an allegory p, which kind of divinity (as the Cardinal knows well) non est argumentativa, arguments cannot be drawn from it ; although, for the matter, we doubt not of it at all. [" S'ensuit I'autre objection, qui est un canon du Concile de Laodic^e . . . De ce mot, religion des Anges, auquel consiste tout le nerf de I'objection, pource qui est de la part de Sainct Paul, lea interpretations dea Perea ne sont paa uniformes : Gar aucuna, comme Sainct Hierome, entendent par les Anges dont il est 12, parld, lea mauyais Anges." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1050. [1051.] We come now [1,] to the place in the second chapter to the "■ [" Sed et omnea sancti, qui de hac qui dormierunt ante noa patres, pug- vita deceaserunt, habentea adhuc ch^ri- nent nobiscum, et adjuvent noa orar tatem erga eoa qui in hoc mundo sunt, tionibus suis." — Grig, in Jos. Horn. ai dicantur curam gerere salutis eorum, xri. cap. 13. Op., torn. ii. p. 437. col. 1. et juvare eoa precibus suis, atque in- E. Both this a"nd the following pas- terrentu suo apnd Deum, non erit in- sage refer to the Old Testament saints.] conveniens."— Grig, in Cant. Horn. lib. p [" Quia enim dubitat, quod aancti iii. (Enfino interprete.) Op., torn. iii. quique patrum et orationibua noa p. 75. d. col. 1.] ' juvent, et geatorum suorum confirment " [" Jam vero si etiam extra corpus atque hortentur exemplia." — Grig, in positi vel aancti, qui cum Christo aunt, Numer. Horn. xxvi. Op., tom. ii. p. agunt aliquid, et laborant pro nobis 373. col. 2. B. Origen ia here com- ad similitudinem angelorum, qui aa- paring the two tribea and a half, who lutis nostra ministeria procurant . . . aaaisted their brethren in gaining the habeatur et hoc quoque inter occulta land over the Jordan, in which they Dei neo chartnlse committenda myste- themselves were not to have their in- ria." — Grig, in Epiat. ad Eom. lib. ii. heritance, to the fathera of the Old (Eufino interprete.) Op., tom. iv. p.479. Testament, who themselves received col. 2. B. C] not the promises (Heb. xi. ult.), yet " [' Ego sic arbitror, quod omnes ill! aid ua in obtaining them.] 73 AN AN8WEK TO THE XX. CHAPTEK Colossians; 2, the Canon of the Council ofLaodicea; 3, and Theodoret upon them both : for these three depend one upon another. 1 . The place to the Colossians he cannot deny but that it is truly alleged, as it is set down by Theodoret. But then he tells us, that concerning the angels, there S. Hierome will have them to be iU angels % and Theodoret good. 'Now here it cometh to our course, to take up the same lamentation over the Cardinal and his fine spirit in this his citation of Hierome upon the Epistles, that he doth take up over the Bishop (and so might over Pope Sixtus V., Bellar- mine and Alan likewise) for citing S.Ambrose on the Epistles ; and teU him we might, with a great process and long circum- stance, that all learned men know that those Commentaries were written by Pelagius the heretic, (and not by S. Hierome,) and are every where stuffed with Pelagianism. But so will we not do, but spare the Cardinal. Others have done it besides him, while they follow the common tract of those who have usually heretofore alleged them, and then stand critically scanning how they may take the least advantage that may be. But then let him also be spare in finding fault with the Bishop, for that if these be cited under S.Hierome's name by many, those other be cited under S. Ambrose's name by as many, and more. [" Et moy, s'il m'est permis comme h. Rnth de glaner encore qnelqne espy dedans le champ des ^Escritures. . . . j'y ajoasteray una troisi^me interpreta- tion . . . Ne Teut point signifier par ce mot, religion desAnges, la religion exMb^e aux Anges, mais la religion xe^eY^ des Anges . . . c'est k dire, la religion Judaique . . . par Philosophie, & vaine tromperie, c'est h, dire, par les Bpecieux & &llacieax discours des Docteors des Jai& . . . Tradition des hommes . . . c'est k dire, selon les preceptes & ceremonies de la Loy Jodaique, lesquels il appeUe Elements . . . Elements du monde, eutendant par le monde, la religion Judsuqae . . . Et la bassesse du sens, . . . c'est h dire, en la bassesse du sens litteral de la Loy . . . Comme vivants au monde, c'est i. dire, comme vivants sons le joug de la Loy Jndaiqae . . . Car c'est cc que signifie li le mot broxsnpis, as9avoir nu usage prolong^ par del4 sou terme . . en une culle dpUUsir, c'est i dire, auqnel nous ne sommes plus afisujettis . . (fc en tinguietude du corps sans intermission, c'est k dire, en I'occupation perpetuelle, qui attache I'esprit ^ avoir soin perpetueUe- ment des choses, qui concement le corps . . . Le mot Grec, n/t^, signifie souveut autant que le mot Latili, mvlcta . . . Que Ton ne prenne point occasion de I'affianchisement du joug de la Loy touchant I'abstinence des viandes, pour en abuser centre TauBterit^ des vrayes macerations & morti- [S.Hier. Epist. cxxi. (al. cli.) Qusest. x. Op., torn. i. col. 875. D.] OF CAfiDINAL PEERON'S EErLY, 73 ficatibns de la chair : comme sont les abstinences Chrestiennes."— Card. Perron, Eepl.] pp. 1051—1055. As to the Cardinal's gleanings, they are none of Euth's 55 gleanings, nor ever gathered in Boaz' fields. Indeed of those gleans he hath made a strange piece of work upon the second to the Colossians, as will appear by these twelve c'e«/ a dires following. 1. The Religion of Angels ; that is, the Religion of the Jews. 2. Philosophy ; that is, the discourses of the doctors of the Jews. 3. Traditions of men ; that is, the precepts of the Law. 4. The elements of the world; that is, the command- ments and ceremonies of the Law. 5. The world; that is, the religion of the Jews. 6. Humility of mind ; that is, the literal sense of the Law. 7. Living in the world ; in the world, that is, under the yoke of the Law. 8. Ipso usu, or a'no')(pr]ijev that is, the use of the ceremonies prolonged beyond their time. 9. Voluntary worship; that is, the Law, because we are no longer subject now to the observation of the Law. 10. Not sparing the body ; that is, having continual care of the things concerning the body. 11. Tt/i?}, (ever hitherto translated honour ;) that is, punishment. 12. Saturitatem carnis ; that is, to abuse the freedom of abstinence from Jewish meats, against the austerity of true Christian mortification. All which c'est a dires are so uncouth and unheard of, and even one of them contrary to another, that sure a rueful gleaning he hath made : for instead of good com he hath gleaned nothing but straw all the while. To rehearse them is to confute them. [" Mais en somme . . . il est certain, qu'il parle de ceux qui uommoient les Anges Ji I'exclusion de Christ, uommoient les Anges au lieu de Christ." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1055. For the Canon of the Council ' he giveth divers senses to carry the reader about ; but in the end he resolveth it must needs be the worship of Angels, excluding Christ : of which excluding of Christ iieither the Council nor Theodoret make any mention, but count the worship of Angels an excluding of Christ. [" Eeste Theodoret, lequel alleguant ce Canon sur le propos des parolles de S.Paul dit aiusi, Gevx qui, &c. . . . II y a dans le Grec fvierripta, qui siguifie proprement Oratoire, pour prior avec sacrifice ... II parle de ceux qui prioient les Anges k I'exclusion de Christ, & en le laissant ; c'est k dire, ' [Of Laodioea. See above, p. 23.] 74 AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER prioient les Anges, cotnme le dernier object do la Religion. Lesquelles parollea (Theod. de Martyr, lib. viii. •) sont si claires & expresses pour la priere que I'Eglise fait aux Saincts decedez, de prier pour les fiddles vivauts, que les adversaires de ceste doctrine . . . sont coutrainta de fulr a la recusation de I'autheur, & dire, que ce livre n'est point de Theodoret." —Card. Perron, Eepl.] pp. 1056—1058. Now for Theodoret, who saith expressly, the Council by that Canon doth forhid that we should pray unto angels, under pretence of humility, saying that we cannot come to God, hut it behoveth us by the angels to procure ourselves his favour and good-will : he is put to a pitiful shift, first, to trifle that evKrijpta are places to pray in with sacrifice, contrary to the 56 nature and use of the word, as all men know. And further, to say that those against whom the Canon was made, made the angels the uttermost object of religion, and contented themselves to adore them, without passing any further. Which he speaketh gratis : for Theodoret is plain that we should offer up our prayers and thanks unto God by Christ himself, and not by the angels *. And so, as the Bishop said before, so he saith again, that there is the same reason of saints that there is of the angels; and therefore we are to ofier up our prayers and thanks to God by Christ himself, and not by the saints. For the books De Martyribus (which is the eighth book De Carat. Gr(BC. Affect^) and the Religiosa or SS. Patrum, Historia, whether they be Theodoret's true works or no, the Bishop meddled not, and so leaveth him to try that with Monsieur Rivet and others that have dealt in that matter ". Always the Bishop thinketh he hath the better here, in that Theodoret upon the Epistles was never questioned by any man; but those two, which the Cardinal citeth, have long been, • [Kol at ijXv yivvcuai tSv viKii(p6pav peyyv^, Surre uai Toiis luiyovs Kai rh i^uxa\ir€paro?ijida-iT6yovpai^i/T0isaffa~ ^pya KOfffiTJirai rfi fiv^fiyj tou ActnrtjTou liArois xop"" (Tvyxopeioimar tA 5c Xpiarov' Kal t^ Ocb 5c koX narpl rifv (rdfuiTa oix fts h&s KaraKpvTTTei ti£(^oj eixapurrlav 5i' AutoC, (prinu, cu/airen- eKdaTOV. aWb. irSKets koX Kwfiai raCro Trere, fi-ij 5tk rwy ayyihuv. — Theod. in iiavfii^iy-ivai (rarrripas (col i\aKas' Kal ibus curaudis ejnsmodi nonnulla ad- Xpiil^evoi irpurPevTois irpos ror tup dita esse, malim dicere, quam de auc- S\av 5e(rir/, 8ick rovTuy Tcis Betas tore dubitare." — Andr. Eiveti Crit. Koiii^omai Sapcis. — Theod. de curaud. Sacr. lib. iv. cap. 21. Op., torn. ii. p. Graec. Affect, lib. viii. (de Martyr.) 1143. Uoterod. 1652 ; and Conf. Coci Op., torn. iv. p. 902J _ Censur. quorund. Script, p. 195. Lond. * ["EttciS)) yctp iKeii/oL Tobs ayyi\ous 1614.] tri^eiv cKeAeuoi/, outos to ivavTiov ira- OF CARDINAL PEREON'S REPLY. 75 and still are by learned men called in doubt, whether he were the true author or no. And that upon good reason, seeing Theodoret is by their great author, Sixtus Senensis, reckoned up among those that held the saints departed did not enjoy the presence of God till after the general resurrection". Which if he held that they did not, then would he not hold that they were to be prayed to, they being secluded from God's presence ; and so not hearing, seeing, nor knowing whether prayer were made to them at all, or no. And then prier pour prier were to small purpose. [" Pource que Monsieur d'Ely semble revoquer en doute ceste Oraison-li, encore qu'il n'en cotte nulle cause, neantmoina d'autant que d'autres avant luy I'ont recus^e avee specification des causes de leur recusation, il est necessaire de les destrulre." — Card. Perron, Eepl.] p. 1064. And for Nyssen in Theodorum Martyrem, seeing we dis- agree not about that which is alleged out of him, we shall not need for this time to controvert that Oration, till some- thing shall happen to be alleged out of it wherein we dis- agree, and that may give occasion to speak further; what time they may perhaps know what can reasonably be objected 57 against it. In the meantime it maketh the matter somewhat suspicious, that the Cardinal mistrusteth his own author, in that (no word being spoken by the Bishop to impugn him) he, before any occasion given, enters into a needless defence of him of his own accord ; which plainly showeth aU is not well with his Nyssen, but that he laboureth of somewhat, somewhere, wherever it is. This one point is needful to be observed throughout aU the Cardinal's answer, that he hath framed to himself five distinctions : 1. Prayer direct, and Prayer oblique, or indi- rect. 2. Prayer absolute, and Prayer relative. 3. Prayer sovereign, AnAVxayev subaltern. 4. Prayer ^waZ, and Prayer transitory. 5. Prayer sacrifical, and Prayer out^ of, or from the sacrifice. Prayer direct, absolute, final,, sovereign, sacri- fical, that must not be made to the Saints, but to God only. But as for Prayer oblique, relative, transitory, subaltern, from ' [Vide Sixti Senens. Bibl. Sanct. cpdvav dTrii\avcrav' avanivn yap i tuv lib. yi. Annot. cccxIt. torn. ii. p. 257. 6\aiv ®tos rohs tSv &\\oij/ dyavas, 'Iva, col. 1. D. Tlie passage In Theodoret, tov araSiov \vBivros, Kotvfi ■ndvras tSv on wliich this opinion is grounded, is dvappi\(rsav d^idoff-ri roi/s i'LKn [Ibid. p. 150.] has not been obtained. Several of ' [Ibid.] them (as noted below) are given by ' [Ibid. p. 152.] 78 AN ANSWER TO THE XX. CHAPTER To St. Erasmus : — " Sit Erasmus prseparatus Nostros tergat ut reatus'." To St. Christopher :— " Sis memor nostri . . . omni hora Et tuere, sine mora, Corpus, sensum et honorem, Conservaif/iji!), qui eoeli florem Meruisti hie portare Inter ulnaa, ultra mare. Nos per tantam dignitatem Fac vitare pravitatem ; Et amare, corde toto, Deum verum, laude, vote, Free cunctis mundanis istis ; Ut, post mundi hujus tristis Blandimenta, te prseSente, Perducamur ad coeli regna ■■." To St. Godard :— " Opem nobis, Prsesul bone. Per, in nostris angustiis ; 60 Et nos solve, in agone, Ab setemis suppliciis '." To St. Augustine : — " Canemus totis viribus, Jungamus preces precibus, Ut, Augustini meritis, Coeli fruamur gaudiis." To St. Ambrose : — " Prsesul beatlssime, Ambrosi Doctor inclyte, Vitse mese rege cursum ; Post banc vitam, trahe sursum Animam, ad gaudia ; Ubi, Deum contemplari, Justis piis sociari, Merear, in gloria "." To St. Brigitt :— " Naufragantes, in boe mare, TvAi ductu salutare Due ad vitse bravia °." Cbemnitz, ibid. p. 152.] " [Ibid.] Ibid. pp. 162. 158.] " [Ibid. p. 154.] Ibid. p. 163.] OF CARDINAL PERRON'S REPLY. To the 11,000 Virgins :— " prseclaraj voa puelloe, Nunc implete meum velle ; Et dum moitiB venerit hora, Subvenite sine mora. In tam gravi tempestate Me precantem de/ensais, A DEemonum instantia °." To all Saints :— " Omnes quos Dei Gratia Exemit ab hac patria. Bona donantes coelestia Nostra laxate crimina p." To St. Martin :— " Martinus autem praevius Fac ut sit, horis omnibus, Ne, dsemonum fallacia. Pes noster impactus mat ; Hie arma nobis ccdica lustante pugna conferat ; Hoc prseliante cominus, 'Q.o^'as.fugelur noxius ; Hie nos, per undas sseeuli, ClaTO gubernat prospero, Ne forte noatram spumea Puppim Oharybdis sorbeat ; Hie nos, triumpbo nobili, Et laureatos mystioe, Aptet tuis conspectibus Juuctos supernia eivibus i." To St. Nicolaus :— " Ergo pie nos exaudi Assistentes tnse laudi, Ne subdamnr bostis fraudi, Nobis /er auxilia : Nos, ab omni mcUo ducas Via recta nos conduem, Post banc vitam nos inducas. Ad setema gaudia'." To Mm again : 61 ' venerande Pontifex, Pius nee tardus opifex, CunctiS, qui corde credulo Te qucerunt in periculo. ' [Chemnitz, ibid. p. 154.] i [Ibid. p. 162. et G. Cassand. Op., ' [Ibid. p. 161.] p. 277.] ' [Ibid.] 80 AN ANSWKR TO THE XX. CHAPTER, ETC. Aufer mortis dispendia. Confer vitae stipendia, Quo, post camis ezilia, Tecum simns in gloria'." To Thomas Beckett. Deus, pro cujus Ecclesia, gloriosus Pontifex Thomas gladiis impiorum occubuit : prcesta gumsumus, ut orrmes, qui eju8 implorant auxilium, petitionis siub salutarem consequantur effectum*-. 62 All which, and many more, show plainly that the practice of the Church of Rome, in this point of invocation of Saints, is far otherwise than Cardinal Perron would bear the world in hand. And that prier pour prier is not aU ; but that Tu dona ceelum, Tu laxa, Tu sana, Tu solve crimina, Tu due, conduc, indue, perdue ad gloriam ; Tu serva, Tu fer opem, Tu aufer, Tu eonfer vitam, are said to them totidem verbis : more than which cannot be said to God himself. And again. Hie nos solvat a peceatis, Hie nostros tergat reatus, Hie arma conferat, Hie hostem fuget. Hie gubernet, Hie aptet tuo conspeetui ; which, if they be not direct and absolute, it would be asked of them, what is absolute or direet ? ■ [Chemnitz, ibid. p. 162. et G. Gas- ' [Oratio in die S. Tliomse Mart. , sand. Op., p. 252.] Miss. Sanun, fol. xvi. a. Paris. 1555.] A SPEECH DELIVERED IN THE STARR-CHAMBER AGAINST THE TWO IVDAICALL OPINIONS OF M'. Traske. BY THE R. HONORABLE AND R. FATHER IN God, Lancelot, late Bifhop of Winchejter, deceafed. LONDON, Imprinted by Felix Kyngston for E. B. and Andrew Hebb. 1 6 2 9 . AND. — PEKRON, BIO. A Speech delivered in the Star-chamber against the two 65 Judaical opinions of M. Traske. [John Traske was a native of Somersetshire, and a sehoolmaster in the same county. On applying for ordination to James Montague, Bishop of Bath and Wells, he was rejected by Dr. Samuel Ward, the Bishop's chaplain, for insuflSciency. Fuller (Church History, book x. cent. xvii. § 61,) asserts that he was subsequently ordained, but it seems doubtful whether he were ever in Holy Orders^ He came to London about 1617, where he gained many followers, and went so far as to presume to give the Holy Ghost by laying on of his hands, and to confer the power of curing diseases by anoint- ing with oil. One of his disciples, Hamlet Jackson, persuaded himself that the seventh, and not the first day was to be observed as the day of Kest ; and Traske was not unwilling to adopt the same view, having already taught the Jewish distinction of meats, and that the Lord's day was to be observed with the same strictness as the Jewish Sabbath. Jackson afterwards went to Amsterdam, where he apostatized from the faith, and not only became a Jew himself, but perverted many others. Traske was cited before the Star-Chamber', and sentenced to be placed in the pillory at Westminster, to be whipped from thence to the Fleet, and there to be imprisoned. He afterwards made his recantation in the Star-Chamber, December 1, 1619 ^, and the next year published " A Treatise of Liberty from Judaism." But his wife, whom he had perverted, still continued to hold the same opinions, and remained in prison fifteen or sixteen years, till her death. A full account of Traske and his doctrines is to be found in Pagett's Here- siography, sixth edit. Lond. 1661, pp. 161. seq. It contains, (1.) A Letter to Mistriss Trask, who lay prisoner in the Gatehouse many years, for keep- ing the Jewish Sabbath, and for Working on our Lord's Day. (2.) A Re- lation of the Life and Proceedings of Master Trask. (3.) A Letter of Mary Chester, imprisoned for the same opinions, written to Master Chris- topher Sands, renouncing her former Errors, with a Relation of her relaps- ing afterwards into the same opinions again. (4.) Also a brief Relation of Mistris Trask her Life and Death. (5.) The following Speech of Bishop Andrewes. • [Traske's Case la thus given in proceedings against him, and a papall Hobart's Reports, p. 236: "John Clergy. Traske, a Minister that held opinion " Sow he being called ore temis, that the Jewish Sabbath ought to be was sentenced to fine and imprison- observed, and not ours, and that we ment, not for holding those opinions, ought to abstain from all manner of (for those were examinable in the swine's flesh; being examined upon Ecclesiastical Courts, and not here,) these things, he confessed that he hut for making of conventicles and had divulged these opinions, and had factions by that means, which may laboured to bring as many to his tend to sedition and commotion, and opinion as he could. And had also for scandalizing the King, the Bishops, written a letter to the King, wherein and the Clergy."] he did seeme to tax his Majesty of i" [See Lord" Bacon's Letter to the Hypocrisie, and did expressly inveigh Marquis of Buckingham. Works, vol. against the Bishops high Commis- iii. p. 572. Lond. 1778.] sioners, as bloudy and cruel in their G 2 66 84 A SPEECH IN THE STAE-CHAMBER Traske wrote the following works : — A Pearle for a Prince, or a Princely Pearle. Lond. 1615. A Treatise of Liberty from Judaisme ; or an Acknowledgement of True Christian Libertie. Lond. 1620. The Power of Preaching ; or the PowerfuU Effects of the Word truely preached and rightly applyed. Loud. 1623.] It is a good work to make a Jew a Christian : but to make Christiaii men JewSj hath ever been holden a foul act, and severely to be punished. When a great Apostle did but by his example only, by shifting company a little °, seem but to induce the Gentiles to Judaize, we know who it was that thought it his duty to withstand him to his face *, and to ask him, Quomodo ? how, or why, he made the Gentiles to Judaize ° ? The reason he gives is strong : That which J have destroyed, if I build it anew ; that which is buried, if I take it up again, prtevaricatorem me constituo ^, it is plain prevarication, that, for a Christian so to do. The word is irapa^aTrjv, which was Julian's surname, and doth indeed signify plain apostasy. Now if he were so zealous, for offering it but to a few Gentiles lately converted, what ought we to be, when it is sought upon Christians, of so long descent after so many generations ? If to do this while the Synagogue was scarce laid in her grave: what to do it after she is putrified and consumed quite, to rake her up now again after so many hun.dred years s ? If for doing it but indirectly, by nothing but his example, what to him that professes it, makes a doctrine of it ? Con- sider these points well. This party here stands charged with this fault, that of Christian msn, the people of God, his Majesty's subjects, he seeks to make little better than Jews. This he doth in two points, and when it takes him in the head, he may do in two, and two, and two more ; (we see a third is newly discovered, not heard of till this day j) and so ' Gal. ii. 12. Judasis, similiter eacelebrarevoluerit, •i [Ibid.] ver. 11. tanquam sopitos cineres eruens, non « [Ibid.] ver. 14. erit pius deductor vel bajulus cor- ' [Ibid. yer. 18.] poris, sed impius sepulturse violator." 8 [He refers probably to S. Au- — S. Aug. Epist. Ixxxii. (ad Hieron.) gustine's words, "Proinde nunc quis- § 16. Op., torn. ii. col. 293, B.] quis Christianorum, quamvis sit ex AGAINST MR. TRASKE. 85 become a perfect Maran'': seeing there is no more reason for that one than for that other ; for these than for the rest. 1. One is, Christians are bound to abstain from those meats which the Jews were forbidden in Leviticm. 3. The other, that they are bound to observe the Jewish sabbath. Of either of these briefly : of the Jewish meats first. First, if we be Christians we cannot but give ear to Christ our Saviour, who in the seventh of Mark ' calls all the people together, and when they were come abord Him all, He bids them, Hearken unto Me every one of you, and mark it well: What? That there is nothing, that goeth into the mouth, that dtfileth the man. And this is our ground : Sermo Christi omnes cibos mundans, saith Gregory Thaumaturgus more than 1300 years since K The Apostle giveth the reason of this speech of our Saviour's. For I know, (saith he,) and I am fully persuaded in Christ, that of itself there is nothing unclean ^. And if not, then it cannot make unclean : that which is clean cannot defile any. And indeed should we grant ought were in itself unclean, as TertuUian well saith, rediret contumelia in Creatorem^, the blame must light upon God that made it such. Such a god, creator immundi, the Manichees had : we have none such : the true God is not so j His creatures clean, all. For which cause when, after the Flood, God licensed the 67 eating of creatures that had life. He doth it in these tenns. Every thing that liveth shall be meat for you "; Every thing. And he adds, to explain it, Even as the green herb have I given you them : Every thing now, as before every green herb. Suppose every wholesome herb there : so here, every wholesome meat. For herbs there are, as well as meats, noisome and venomous. Thus stood it then at the first. This, the law of nations. This, aU the religion of meats under Melchisedek's priesthood. •> [A name for Renegade Moors. ' [" We dum qusedam impura et non See Du Cange's Glossary, sub Toc. munda dicuntur, institutio illorum iu- ' Marani.'] famem reddiderit institutorem." — No- ' Mark vii. 14. vatian.] 1. de Cibis Judaiicis, [cap. ii. ad i ['A\A.& Kttl 6 SoT'fip i TrivTo. KoJSa- calc. Op. TertuU. p. 732. B. " Culpa pi^mv Tct Ppiifiard, {(prim) Od rb eiairo- factorum in artificem redundabit." — piv6piivov Koivot rhv ivipamov, k. t. A. — Ibid. C. "TSe in auctorem culpa revo- S. Greg. Thaum. Epist. Canon. Can. i. cetur." cap. iii. p. 733. A.] apud Bever. Pan. Can. torn .ii. p. 24. B.] "■ Gen. ix. 3. ^ Eom. xiv. 14. 86 A SPEECH IN THE STAR-CHAMBEK But after this, under Aaron's, when a partition-wall was set up, some were forbidden. 1. True : but I ask first. To whom? Not to the posterity of Japhet, or Cham ; nor to the posterity of Sem, tut of one son of five. To no other nation of the earth but to the people of the Jews that were circumcised. Begin there then : be circumcised, or this belongs not to you. To that people it was given : to others, not. And it is the common tenet of all divines, fathers, and schoolmen, that the Levitical law standing, all the rest did eat : and none did sin in so eating, no other people did sin in eating those meats but the Jews only. It concerned not others (the book of Leviticus) ; touched them not ; they were not to take notice of it : they kept on still the law of the ninth of Genesis. 3. To the Jews then. But was it to last for ever (this) with them ? to have no end ? Ask the Jews : and I will have none but the Jews themselves answer this question. They have an authentical exposition or commentary on the Psalms, (they call it Midrash TilUm",) compiled out of and approved by all their Rabbins. In the 146th Psalm, upon that verse", Dominus solvit compeditos, "The Lord lobseth the ioMwfi?;" they ask: How is Israel 6oMW Ter. 8. in Pf Imos Magna, fol. 13 verso. p 'And rris fwvrjs ,h Kaioiy, i. e. a Venet. 1546.] duratione ad tempus. AGAINST MR. TRASKB. 87 than the prohihition did. And that no longer than the law of ordinances whereof it is a part. Now of that law Christ was the end. The handwriting of ordinances i^ that, sustulit de medio, saith the Apostle ; He took that away, cancelled if, nailed it to His cross. Sure if He took anything away, that He took away ; or else we be Jews still, not in this point only, but in all other as well as this. But we are dead to it, and it to us, as Saint Paul there saith '- Will ye see this plainly ? Will ye hear it from heaven ? Saint Peter, as it should seem, at the coming down of the great vessel like a sheet with all manner of beasts, unclean as well as clean, in it^, stood persuaded the Levitical law of abstaining had held still : but the voice from heaven informed him otherwise ; bade him. Rise, kill, eat * ; not fearing (saith Austin) any Jewish observances ™. And when he alleged the difference of clean and unclean, which he had ever kept ^, he was answered, that difference was gone ; God had cleansed all in the sheet. Now, what God had cleansed, he nor any from thenceforth to hold common or unclean^ ■ and this was done thrice^. That word from heaven was litis decisorium, made an end of this matter. Ensuing this voice, we see that, in the fifteenth chapter of the Acts, in the first Council held by the Apostles themselves, S. Peter calls it, to tempt God and to overload men, to require it now^. Saint James calls it, to disquiet and trouble them with more than needs''. They all call it, in their Epistle Syno- 69 dical, dvaa-Keva^ew, that is, a ravelling out of that had been well knit before ", to enjoin any such thing. To the Holy Ghost and to them it seemed good, to restrain no kind of creatures, so it were not offered to Idols, nor strangled^. And if so, then any, (though clean) : if not so, then none ; no kind at all. (And yet this was but for the time neither, nor but for honour of the funerals ".) ' X6ip 1 Cor. viu. 8. » [Ibid.] ven isj 19. ' [" Ut Dominum habeat ventrem p [Ibid. ver. 9 12.] Buum."NoTatian.]l.deCibis[Judaicis, '' cap. V. ad calc. Op. Tert. p. 734l,B.] rer. 26. 31. ver. 33. ' Locusts,' ibid.] ver. 22. AGAINST MK. TKASKE. 89 These must go together; these, and twenty fooleries more. There is no end of error. But for us in these latter times the Apostle saith plainly, There shall come some such as shall teach to abstain from meats as unlawful, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving by them that believe and know the truth '' : and then adds for his reason, for every creature is good, and none to be refused. But those that thus shall teach, he brandeth with five evil marks. 1. That they shall be apostates'^, or depart from the faith. 2. That, led by spirits of error^. 3. That (the devil's doctors they be) preach the doctrine of devils. 4. That, lying hypocrites they be, teach lies in hypocrisy^. 5. That, what part soever else they have not, they have their consciences seared with a hot iron. Such as were the Marcionites and Manichees of old ; and such as now this party here, to make up the number. And thus the Scripture leaves this matter. Now, if you desire to know what the Church's tenet hath been concerning this point. 1. In the midst of the persecution, there is a book in Ter- tullian, the title of it is, De Cibis Judaicis, which I believe this man never saw : it is directly to this point. And it is not long, for it was but an Epistle. It will serve to satisfy any man that will but read it, that this man speaks he knows not what ; that the whole Primitive Church was wrong, if he be in the right. For the after-times of the Church, I will trouble you but with one example, one authority, and one censure against him. The example is famous in the Ecclesiastical Story ^, 71 of Spiridon, a worthy Bishop (as was any in the first great Council of Nice), a man indued with the spirit of prophecy, and with the gift of working miracles. There came to him a stranger, weary and faint ; and it was Lent. He at the present provided of no other meat, but of some pork in a powdering tub^; that he caused to be boiled, and set on the table J fell to himself first and wiUed him to do the like. r 1 Tim. iv. 3. * Sozom. [Hist. Eccl.] lib. i. cap. xi. ' 'Awo fiiv 'Sd^^aTOV, Kal t)]P ' Col. ii. 16, 17. 'lovSa'iKTlv SA\t)V liyayflv d/ioiajs eKeivois e [g. Aug.] Epiet. [Iv. al.] cxix. cap. jrapetpvKaTTov' rats S' aS KvpiaKois 9j/a€- xiii. [Op., torn. ii. col. 204. A.] pais ^/uy ret TrapawXi](!iu eis ixviiii,r\v ttjs '■ 2 Cor. V. 7. rod Kvpiov ctifaffrdo-ews iiriTeXoviTt, — - 92 A SPEECH IN THE STAE-CHAMBER By whom He made the worlds^, saith the Apostle of Christ : so, two worlds there were. The first, that ended at Christ's passion, saith Athanasius''; and therefore then the sun, without any eclipse, went out of itself. The second, which began with Christ's resurrection: and that day, initium nova creaturce, the beginning (and so, the Feast) of them that are in Christ a new creature. < It is deduced plainly. The Gospels keep one word, all four : teU us, Christ rose IlIo, cra^^aTcov, Una Sabbatorum ; that is, after the Hebrew phrase, the first day of the week. 1. The Apostles, they keep their meetings on that day: and Saint Luke keeps the very same word exactly, fiCa aa^- ^drcov, (to exclude all error.) On that day they were crvjnjy- nivoi}, that is, held their Synaxes, their solemn Assemblies; to preach, to pray, to break bread, or celebrate the Lord's Sup- per", heiirvov KvpiuKov iv rjiiepa Kvpiaicy, the Lord's Supper, on the Lord's Day"; for these two only, (1) the Day, and (2) the Supper, have the epithet of Kvpiaicbv, Dominicum, in the Scriptures ; to show Dominicum is alike to be taken in both. This for the practice then. 2. If you will have it in precept : The Apostle gives it (and in the same word stUl), that against fila cra^^drcov, the day of their Assembly, Every one should lay apart what God should move him to offer to the collection for the saints, and then offer it° • which was so ever in use. That, the day of oblations. So have you it, in practice and in precept, both. Even till Socrates's time, who keeps the same word stOlP. This day, this fila aa^^arav, came to have the name of Dies Dominicum in the Apostles' times, and is so expressly called then, by Saint John in the Eevelation, i. 10. And that name, from that day to this, it hath holden still ; which continuance of it, from the Apostle's age, may be deduced down, from father to father, even to the first Council of Nice ; and lower, I trust, we need not foUow it. No doubt 74 is made of it since then, by any that hath read anything. ' Heb. i. 2. "> 1 Cor. xi. 20. ■' [See S. Athan. de Sabbatia et Cir- " Apoo. i. 10. cumcisione, § 1. Op., torn. ii. p. 55. A. B. " 1 Cor. xvl. 2. But it is doubtful whether this treatise p [Socr. Hist. Eccl.] lib. v. cap 22. was written by S. Athanasius.] [p. 294.] ' Act. XX. 7. AGAINST MB. TRASKE. 93 I should hold you too long, to cite them in particular, I avow it on my credit, there is not any ecclesiastical writer in whom it is not to be found. Ignatius 1 (whom I would not name, but that 1 find his words in Nazianzen'), Justin Martyr", Dionysius Bishop of Corinth, in Eusebius*, lib. iv., Irenseus'', Clemens Alexan- drinus", TertullianJ, Origen% Cyprian", every one. And that we may put it past all question, Justin Martyr, who lived the very next age to the Apostles, and TertuUian, who lived the next age to him, both say directly. The solemn Assemblies of the Christians were that day ever, on Sunday, TTJ Tov 'HXiov^i^epa, saith Justin'' ; Die Solis, saith TertuUian, and leaves the Jews to their Saturn : (either, in their Apology for the Christians, offered by them to the Emperor, Justin made two ; in his Second. TertuUian but one, the xvi. chapter of his°.) That of the true day there can be no manner of doubt. A thing so notorious, so weU known even to the heathen themselves, as it was (in the Acts of the Martyrs) ever a usual question of theirs (even of course) in their examining. What? Dominicum servasti? Hold you the Sunday? and their answer known ; they all aver it, Christianus sum, inter- mittere non possum ; I am a Christian, I cannot intermit it : Not the Lord's Day in any wise. These are examples enough. I wUl add but an authority and a censure, and so end. 1 [KaTii Kvpuuciiv iartiv ^avris. — S. Paeiido-]Ju8tin.[Ee8pons. et Qusest. ad Ignat. Epist.] ad Magneaianos. [§ 9. Orthodoxos. Qusest.] 115. [apud S. Cotel. Patr. Apost. torn. ii. p. 20., and Justin. Op., p. 490. A.B.] compare the following passage in the * [GEtos ivTo\i\v t^iv kot& rh eua77E- interpolated Epistle totheMagnesiaus. Xwv dianpa^dfums Kvpuuc'/iv iKtlvriv t^v Kal lUCTck rb aa^PaTiatu, lopTofeToo iSs ^/i^pac iroiei. — S. Clem. Alex.] Strom. <)iiKiXpW''os rijy KvpmK^v, T'fiv imaffTd- [lib.] vii. [cap. 12. p. 877.] a-i/wv, T-fjv PatrtKiSa, rfiv inrdrriv rav J" [" Non Dominicum Diem, non •nasav Tiiaepwv. — Ibid. p. 67.] Pentecosten, etiam si nossent, nobis- ' i'H Koiyi) irapijv ■^tUpa rrjs eaprrjs, cum communicassent." — Tert.] de Idol. iiv ovras oco/itifbfiec irpaiTriv KupiaK-ltv. — [cap. xiv. Op., p. 94.B. "Die Dominico S. Greg. 'N'az.Orat.xix.] Horn. Epitaph, jejunium nefas ducimus." — Tert.] de in Patrem. [Op., torn. i. p. 305. C. Cor. Mil. [cap. iii. Op., p. 102. A.] See also Orat. xliii. in Novam Domi- ^ ['Eoi' Si tis trpbs ravra d>/9uiro^epn nicam, ibid. p. 700. A.] roL irepl rcovirap' Tj^'tv KvptaKwv. — Orig.] ' Apol. ii. [See below, note '.] con. Celsum, [lib.] viii. [sect. 22. Op., ' [T^c trrifiepojf ohv KvpiaK^v hyiav tom. i. p. 758. F.] Tjp.4pav Sirrydyoiiev. — Dion. Cor. Ep. ad ' ["Dominico legit interim nobis." Kom. apud] Euseb. [Hist.EccL] lib. iv. — S. Cypr.] Epist. xxxiii. [xxxviii. cap. 23. [p. 187.] Pell. Op., p. 75.] " [T3 Se iv KvptaKfi /iij K\lveiv y6vu, ^ [S. Just. Mart. Apol. i. sect. 67- ainPo\6v iari T-ijs avturrdcreas. — S. Op., pp. 83. D. 84. A.] Iren. fragm. Op., p. 342.-, quoted in ' [Tert. Apol. cap. xvi. Op., p.l6.B.] 94 A SPEECH IN TPE STAR-CHAMBER, ETC. The authority I will refer you to is of the great Athanasius. Great for his learning, for his virtue, for his labour, and for his sufferings ; but above all, great for his Creed. Tertullian had written, as a book, De Cibis Judaicis, which we have'i, so another, De Sabbato Judaico, which we have lost. But it is supplied by Athanasius's book, De Sabbato et Circumcisione ", (for so he puts them, and so they must go together. Circumcision and v the Sabbath) in which he is so 75 clear and so full for the abolishing of the Jew's Day, and the succeeding of the Lord's Day in place of it, as no man can wish more. And the treatise is no long one neither. Now, as in the other of meats, so in this, will I end with the censure. It is of the Council of Laodicea, more ancient than the -first of Nice^, and of so special account, as we find it cited by Saint Basils ; nay, as we find four of the Canons made iu this Council taken out of it, and transferred, and made four of the Canons of the great Council of Nice^. Such was the authority it was had in. It is the xxix. Canon, and of the authentical great book acknowledged in that of Chalcedon the cxxxiii.' This it is : That Christian men may not judaize, or grow Jews; that is, not make the Sabbath, or Saturday, their day of rest ; but that they are to work on that day (this comes home), giving their honour of celebration to the Lord's Day. And if any in this point be found to judaize, Let therA be Anathema Deo et Christo, to God and Christ both^. So, to his two opinions, here are two Anathemas, by two ancient Councils, above all exception. And no other censure shall need. ' " [See it quoted above, p. 85.] 1510. C] ' [See S. Athanasii Op., torn. ii. pp. ' [Compare Can. Nic. ii. = Laod. iii. 55—59.] iv. xii. ' [The old date of this Council was xvii. iv. A.D. 320, but it is inferred by Bp. xiv. vii. Beveridge from the mention of the ' [See it quoted under this number Photinians in the 7th Canon, and from in Justelli Bibl. Jur. Can. torn. i. other reasons, that this Council was p. 52.] held about a.d. 365. Vide Aunot. in '^ |™Oti ou Set Xpia-riavobs 'louSai^eiv, Pand. Can. p. 193. It is generally koI 4v r^ (ra$$dTtf (rxo\d^eiv, a\\i placed after a.i>. 360, or 370. See ipyd^e Mansi Cone. tom. ii. p. 393.] S^ Kvptmciiv TrpoTtnavras, fiyt Sivaairo, « [S. Basil. Epist. ad Amphil. Can. o-xoAcifeu' &s Xpurrtavoi- Ei Se eupeflcify i. (Bev. Pand. Can., tom. ii. p. 48.) re- 'louSaro-Tol, eo-tuo-oi/ avdee/jia vapd jected the Baptism of the Montanists, Xpurrtf. — Cone. Laod. Can. xxix. and so agreed with the Council of Cone," tom. i. col. 1501. C] Laod. Can. viii. — Cone, tom. i. col. A SPEECH DELIVERED IN THE STARR-CHAMBER, CON- CERNING VOWES, IN THE COVNTESSE OF Shrewsburies Cafe. BY THE R. HONORABLE AND R. FATHER IN God, Lancelot, lafe Bilhop of Winchefter, deceafed. LONDON, Imprinted by Felix Kyngston for B.B. and Andrew Hebb. 1629. A Speech delivered in the Star-Chamber, concerning Vows, in the Countess of Shrewsbury's Case" This Right Honourable and Noble Countess standeth convict of an act of disobedience; which, by divers circum- stances, is grown to a contempt. This her contempt receiveth a great aggravation, by a relapse ; for, having fallen into the like heretofore, (and even concerning the same party,) and being convented then for it, (though not in the right place, so mildly was she dealt with,) and then showed the censure due to her fault, (even no other than is now set on her,) and yet graciously spared then : upon mature consideration, she came to see her own error, and did both acknowledge it, and promise, for ever after to hold herself bound to answer in like case : and both these, under her hand (as, by an Act of Council, appeareth). Thus then to recidivate, and to go against her own act and promise, upon favour then received : to dash now this second 79 " [This lady -was Mary, wife of Gil- bert, seventli Earl of Shrewsbury, and the youngest daughter of Sir "William Cavendish, by the well-known Eliza- beth Hard wick. She was imprisoned in the Tower, June 15, 1611, (see More's Letter to Sir Ealph Winwood,- -Win- wood, State Papers, vol. iii. p. 281,) for refusing to answer the Lords of the Council respecting the secret marriage of the Lady Arabella Stuart (the daughter of her sister, Elizabeth Cavendish, and Charles Stuart, Earl of Lennox) and William Seymour (created in 1640 first Marquess of Hertford, and in 1660 Duke of Somerset). In Trinity Term, 1612, (10 Jac. L) she was again examined before a select Council at York House. (See Howell's State Trials, vol. ii. p. 76, Lend. 1816, which contains Coke's account of the case from his 12th Report.) She was charged with having twice refused, at Whitehall, and at Lambeth, to make any answer. She grounded her refusal on the privileges of nobility, and would not sign the paper con- AND. — PEREON, ETC. taining her evidence. It was resolved by the Council, that if a sentence should be given in the Star-Cham- ber judicially, she should be fined 20,OOOZ. and imprisoned during the King's pleasure. It appears that she was still in prison May 6, 1613. See a Letter from Mr. John Chamberlain to Sir Ealph Winwood. (Winwood, vol. iii. p. 454.) Collins states in his Peer- age, (vol. iii. p. 27, Lond. 1812,) that after that time she was released with- out further proceedings. There is a charge given against her in the Star- Chamber, printed in the Cabala, p. 369, which is ascribed to Lord Bacon, and as such printed in his Works, (vol. iii. p. 265, Lond. 1778,) where it is added by the editor ; — "As if this was not a sufficient warning, she afterwards reported that the Lady Arabella left a child by her husband ; for which and her repeated obstinacy she incurred a greater censure in the same court." It is to this latter censure that this speech of Bishop Andrewes seems to refer.] H 98 A SPEECH IN THE STAR-CHAMBEK time, against this petra scandali ^, this rock of offence, it must needs make it more grievous. But as if all that hath been said were not enough, my Lady doth yet further aggravate her offence, than all this, (which I was right sorry to hear;) that she refuseth to answer or to be examined, because (forsooth) there is a vow upon her, — hoc prmtexit nomine culpam ". 80 Thus to do, is to draw over her contempt as a veil, so religious a thing as a vow is : to make Sacramentum pietatis, vinculum iniquitatis, (as Saint Austin saith,) a sacred act of piety, to become a bond to iniquity. Of which it may well be asked, that which the Prophet doth, /* it a small thing to grieve men, that she will grieve God also^? Men with contempt of authority; God, with abuse of his holy vows ? This last pertains to us, to take off this mask, and to let her see (if it please God to open her eyes) ; or else, to let others see, and to satisfy them, that this of all others, is the worst. That she can pretend no such vow, for she can make no such : the making of any such vow cannot be avowed. And, if she will make it for all that, that it is utterly void ; as, not only vain, and so not to be regarded; but further, even a sin, to make any such vow. A sin, to make it. For, no religion at all, neither of this realm, nor of Rome itself, will warrant it, none but disavow it; and a greater sin to keep it : and so to be repented of, as ""highly offending God. 1. Voivs are lawful to be made, if they be made lawfully. A vow is that to God, that a promise is to man ; even, a deliberate promise to God, (so we define it.) For God is (in our law) a person capable of a promise, and of any devise or conveyance else. He that promises (if it be but to man), binds himself; makes himself debtor of his promise, to him he promises : if it be to God, much more. And if to man he break his truth, so by promise plight, it is perfidia : but if to God, it is so too, in a far higher degree. 3. Vows, then, are to be made, and are to be kept, if they be ^ [1 Pet. ii. 9.] « [Virg. ^n. iv. 172.] ^ Isaiah vii. 13. CONCERNING VOWS. 99 made aright. But, how (say you) shall we know, whether they be right made ? If they be made of a right matter. Look then to materia voti. For the vow is, as the matter is, ever. Every beast is not meet for sacrifice ; nor everything matter meet for a vow. Jacob, that made the first, made it to pay tithes \- (not 81 Abraham's tithes, tithes by due; he was bound to them; but) a votive tithe. For so are tithes by vow. David vowed a vow to the God of Jacob ^, that he would build him a Church. Paying of tithes, building of Churches, are a good matter, both : and so these vows good. But there was a wealthy widow, (Micah's mother,) she vowed 1,100 pieces of silver, to make a molten imaged. The matter ofher vow was idolatry. There were forty of the Jews that vowed never to eat or drink till they had killed Saint Paul^- The matter of their vow was murder. Absalom, he made a vow, and he must go to Hebron to pay it\- under colour whereof he went about to dispossess King David of his crown. The matter of this vow was high treason. These they called vows. These vows, the matter of them was naught : and so, damned vows ; and so, no vows vovenda, but devovenda rather. For such vows there are, he is cursed that makes them; there are vows that are abomination to God. The reason whereof is : If we promise man aught, it must be of something that pleaseth him, that he will accept. To promise one a thing that will displease him, a displeasure or a shrewd turn; that is not to promise, but to threaten him. So it is with God. If we promise him aught, (as when we vow, we promise,) it must be de re grata, of something welcome to him. And so now we have the full definition of a vow ; that it is a deliberate promise to God, made of something acceptable to Him : else it is a threat and no vow. Nbthing is acceptable to Him but that which is good. If we pay Him aught (we call it paying our vow), we must " Gen. xxviii. 22. ' Psalm cxxxii. 2. « Judges xvii. 3. >■ Acts xxiii. 12. ' 2 Sam. xv. 7. h2 100 A SPEECH IN THE STAH-CHAMEER pay him in his own money ; else will Grod reject it, and say, Vota vestra non respiciam, (as in Amos v.J) not once look at them. Then can no unlawM thing be matter of a vow.. If that be lawful that is required, the vow against it cannot be lawful ; and so, no vow. 82 So that howsoever my Lady saith, she gives to Ctesar that which is Casar's^ ■ I know not that. But she giveth to God that which is not God's, if she gave him this for a vow. Let us see, then, what is the matter of ray Lady's vow. This, that she will not be examined ; she will answer no inter - rogatories. Thus doth my Lady speak to God : Lord, I promise thee, /hat being never so lawfully examined, I will not answer. Doth my Lady think this acceptable to God? It is not, verily. This is no materia votiva : and so, this no vow. For, is this a good and just promise ? Then may any make the like; nay all, if they will. Now, if all should make the like, not to answer any, then were justice quite overthrown, and could not proceed. The overthrow of justice can be no matter of vow. Justice proceeds upon examining. Nay, without examining, i t cannot proceed . Inquiry jnust go before it, else it is not justice. Take away this then ; let every offender become such a votary as my Lady ; no man examined ; all will be at a stand : this Court, all Courts, may be shut up. To this tendeth my Lady's vow ; that, no examination, and so no justice. This is not res Deo grata : so this, no vow, no promise ; rather threatens God with the subversion of justice. All laws lay a punishment for delaying, for retardati pro- cessus ; but for annullatio processus, the final disappointing the whole proceedings, yet much more. This (I say) cannot be res Deo grata ; which I show plainly. God Himself, sitting in judgment, did practise this; did examine, did minister interrogatories. He needed it not : He knew everything perfectly, not only when, but before it was done. Yet did He interrogate, albeit He needed not. And no reason to be rendered of it ; but only, in so proceed- ing Himself in His, to teach us how to proceed in ours. In Adam's offences, his interrogatories were, Ubi es ? and then, i [Amos V. 22.] •■ Matt. xxii. 21. CONCERNING TOWS. 101 Quis indicavit tibi ' ? The very same are propounded to my 83 Lady: Madam, where is this supposed child? Madam, who told you such a child there is ? that the Lady Arabella had a child ? If my Lady will not answer these, (God's own questions and none other, not a syllable added) what is this, but with her vow to stop God's mouth sitting in judg- ment ? for she will answer neither. In the case of the^ue cities, God saith, Descendam, et videbo utrum ita"^ : I wiU go down and see, whether it be so, as is reported. What needed He ? He could have seen well enough, and sit still and never stirred. No reason of this neither, but to guide us, how to deal in matters before us : to descend into them, to see the bottom of them, of any dangerous report. No way for us to see, but by examining and interrogating. So that my Lady refusing this, what is it, but with her vow to put out Justice's eyes ? which cannot please God; and no more can her vow, whereof this is the matter. I will go from God's practice to his express commandment in his law, which is plain, Deut. xiii. Upon an offence, saith God, Interrogabis solicite, the word is ^tD'^H'', that is, TTiou shall interrogate, well and thoroughly interrogate ; so is the word most properly ri/Kti'. And again, in the xvii. In- quires diligenter, Thou shall make diligent inquiry °. Now, by the same commandment that God wills the Judge, Thou shall ask, he wills my Lady, Madam, you shall answer. If the Judge be bound to do the one, by God's express charge, my Lady is bound to do the other. Tenetur respon- dere : and so not to vow the not doing of that which God expressly would have done. Yea, upon any offence, there is power given to the Judge indefinitely to adjure any party (that knoweth aught con- cerning the matter) to come forth and bear witness in it ; and if any hear that adjuration, and hath seen or known of it, if that party utter it not, portabit iniquitatem suam ^ : and so is my Lady like to bear her sin, if she answer not. Not her vow, but her sin in making this vow. I know not : the 84 bearing her censure may trouble her more : but in the end, when the sin comes to be borne, it will prove far the heavier ' Gen. iii. 9, 11. ■» Gen. xviii. 21. " Deut. xiii. 14. " Deut. xvii. i. p [Ley. v. 1.] 102 A SPEECH IN THE STAR-CHAMBER and the harder so to be borne, far the more insupportable. No bond against this bond (I am sure) : this, the bond of all justice. So that, what doth my Lady with her vow ? The judg- ments inearth are God's % (as Josaphat said well.) Justice and equity uphold all things ', as is well said in Job xxxvi. The law is God's law. She makes a fair vowing, if she vow down all these. If, with her vow, she destroy the judgment, which is God's. If, with her vow, she shake these two pillars, which bear up all. If, with her vow, she run fall against God's law. Thus saith the la'Cv^, Thou shalt ask. Thus saith my Lady, Ask not ; if you do, I will not answer. This is, to condemn the law of God itself. And can this vow, or can the matter of it please God ? I will go from matter of justice, to matter of estate. And this I say, that if a man, when he suspects his neighbour, that he hath put his hand to his goods ' ; if a man when he suspects his wife, (only out of the spirit of jealousy fallen upon him *;) if, in either of these cases, they shall bring the party to examination : if in these, one is to answer, if at all any to answer, much more, when the safety of the blood royal", when the quiet of thousands depends on it ; then, no vow, no excuse to serve. 1 2 Chron. xix. 6. her on the throne of England, (see • Job xxxvi. 17. State Trials, i. 212, 213.) Her inno- ' [Exod. xxii. 11.] cence was asserted, on Ralegh's trial, ' [Numb. V. 19.] by CeciH one of the commissioners, " [The father of Arabella Stuart, and by the Earl of Nottingham, who Charles, fifth Earl of Lennox, was was in the court, where Arabella her- great grandson, through his mother, self was also present (ibid. 222) ; and (a daughter of Margaret, Queen of no trace of evidence has been found, Scotland, by her second husband, Ar- which tends to involve her as an chibald Douglas, Earl of Angus,) to active party in this design. King Henry VII. ; and was himself a Her near connexion with the younger brother of Henry Darnley, crown, and the prominent manner in the father of King James I. This which her name had been brought proximity to the throne had rendered forward, rendered her marriage a Arabella Stuart an object of suspicion question of great importance. Eliza- both to Queen Elizabeth and her beth had prevented her union with successor. During Elizabeth's reign, Esmg Stuart, Duke of Lennox, which her presumptive claims to the crown James wished to effect, and also with had been publicly brought forward by a son of the Earl of Northumberland. Parsons, in his " Conference about the James, on his accession, treated her next succession of the Crown of at first with suspicion, but afterwards England," published by him in 1593, received her into some degree of 1594, under the name of Nicholas favour, and, as appears from her Doleman, (part ii. p. 124.) Shortly own letter to the King, printed by after James's accession, it was the Mr. Lodge, (Portraits, Mem. of Ar. main object of the plot of Sir Walter Stuart,) gave her permission to marry, Ralegh, and Lord Cobham, to place only restricting her choice to his own CONCEllNING VOWS. 103 I will give you but two examples : 1. One before ; 3. The other under the Law. 1. Before, it pleased Joseph (it but pleased him ; there was no true cause ; but it pleased him) to suspect his brethren for spies ; he questions them, makes them answer : they deny it. He puts them to it sub attestatione juramenti ". This, is further than my Lady was required ; yet, they made no vow not to answer. And this was by the Law of Nature. [3.] Under the Law of God : King Ahab thought he had cause to know what was become of Elias : Obadiah (that was 85 his lord's steward, and one that feared God) he tells Elias him- self, There was no country in the kingdom, to which the king had not sent, to know whether he were not there, and kept close by them^: and he made them answer, and when they were examined, and denied it, (and there were among them, those seven thousand that never bowed knee to BaaP,) he put them to it upon their oaths. And they had not the knowledge to make a voiv against it (as my Lady hath), and to discharge themselves by that. God did it Himself, only to teach judges to do it. His practice is plain : His law is plain, both for matter of law, and for matter of state ; that this vow hath not the matter of a vow ; and so is a vow without matter ; and so none at all. Then was it asked. Who shall dispense with my Lady for her vow ? Nobody shall need. It needs no dispensation : it cannot- bind : it is no vow. It hath not the matter of a vow. He that takes away that matter, takes away the bond : for he takes away the being; and that which is not, cannot bind; it subsists not ; for nothing subsists without a matter. Non ens nihil operatur. Again, the nature of a promise, (and so of a vow,) is, if he to whom it is made, will accept it, then it binds; if he will not, then it is not obligatory, then binds it not. But it hath been showed, God will not, cannot ever accept of this ''. subjects. The circumstances of her Shrewsbury.] marriage, her cruel treatment, her ^ Gen. xlii. 9. escape, her subsequent imprisonment " 1 Kings xviii. 10. in the Tower, and her death, in hope- ? 1 Kings xix. 18. leas idiotcy, need not be dwelt on. ^ Non debet voveri Deo, quod dis- Lodge (as above) states that, when the plicet Deo. Quod sibi persolvi non powers of her mind were gone, she vult, voveri non vult. [See S. Ambr. made some strange and incoherent de Off. Ministr. lib. ill. cap. xii. (sect. accusations against several persons, 79.) Op., torn. ii. col. 127. D.] and among others the Countess of 104 A SPEECH IN THE STAU-CHAMBEE It is against His practice^ against His law, flat. So it binds not, so needs no dispensation. But if I might advise, let my Lady rather seek how to be assoiled of her sin in making this vow, the matter whereof is so plainly repugnant to aU these. It needs no dispensing, as a vow ; it needs repenting, as a sin. I wiU hope, she made it not with that due deliberation and other things requisite to a vow making. But I will add this, that for my Lady to persevere in it, that this can please God, for any to vow never to be examined, never to answer wit- tingly ; for my Lady to attribute to God this mind, to think 86 Him to be such a one, as such a vow can please Him, let her look to it, for it will amount to little less than blasphemy. For, it is as much as to avow, that God loves not justice : would have it defeated, at our pleasure ; would have none done. I will yet further say this, that as it was sin to my Lady to make this vow, so wiU it be a far greater, and more grievous sin, to keep it. Let not my Lady add sin to sin, bind one sin to another. It is enough for her, that she hath ofifended in making it; that is the one half: if she go forward, and persist in the keeping it, it will be double that : better leave at half. What is then to be done ? To repent of that is past. To go no further, and to keep it no longer. It is Saint Austin's maxim, Injusta lincula [^dis^rumpit Jtistitia^. Her bond is unjust, let justice break it in sunder, and spare not. ■ These are our grounds in Divinity, gathered by Isidore ; this the Church's rule: In malo promisso, resdnde fidem^. Albeit, Saint Austin saith well. Si ad peccatum faciendum adhibetur fides, minim si fides appellanda est '. It were strange any should call that faith, that is abused to com- mit any sin, as this of my Lady's is. In turpi voto muta decretum^ ; that comes to this matter clearly. Ctuod incautus ■ ' [S. Aug. Serm. Ixxxii. (al. xvi. also Decret. Par. ii. Caus. xxiii. Quaest. de Terb. Domini.) Op., torn. v. col. It. cap. v. 'In malis.' — Corp. Jur. 634. C, quoted in Decret. Par. ii. Caus. Can. torn. i. col. 1264. This note, xi. Qusest. iii. cap. xlyiii. ' Coepisti.' it will be observed, refers to several Corp. Jur. Can. torn. i. col. 939.] passages in this paragraph, all from I" [" In malls autem promlssis re- S. Isidore.] scindatur fides, in turpi voto muta " [S. Aug. de Bono conjugali, cap. decretum, quod incaute vovisti, non iv. Op., tom.ri. col. 545.D. See also facias. Impia est promissio, qu£e Decret. Par. ii. Caus. xxii. Qufest. iv. scelere impletur." S. Isid. Hisp.Sy- cap.xx. ' Si ad peccatum.' — Corp.Jur. non. lib. ii. cap. x. Op., p. 224. E. See Can. torn. i. col. 1268.] CONCERNING VOWS. 105 vovisti ne facias^, (which I will yet hope is my Lady's case.) And the ground of all isj Quia impia est promissio, quae scelere impletur^. For impious is that promise that cannot be fulfilled but with all these. Tolerabilius est (saith Saint Ambrose in his Offices) promissum nonfacere, quamfacere quod turpe est'^. The case is plain. Herod vowed, whatsoever he was asked, he would give it Herodias's daughter ". It was unadvisedly vowed, too indefinite ; a vow would not be dopiarov, indefinite. ll'Tiatsoever. (Jepthe's fault too '.) Saint John Baptist's head was no matter of a vow. Well, Infertur disco propheta caput ; et hoc (Bstimatum est essefidei, quodfuit amentim^. David vowed the like, (in a manner,) to be the death of Nabal'^. But upon better advice, (being put in mind by Abigail, it would be no scruple nor upbraiding to his con- 87 science, if he shed no blood, and so kept not his heady vow,) he did not keep it. And in not keeping it, did well; is commended, and propounded for imitation, to all votaries of that kind. And such, I conceive my Lady's vow to be : upon spleen, rather than anything else. Mine advice then shall be to my Lady, out of the words of the Prophet Amos. God saith there. He will not regard any such vows\ How shall we then help it ? Let my judg- ment (saith He) run down like the water, and righteousness like a mighty stream. That is, you stop the course of justice, with this vow of yours it cannot ricn. Let justice have her course, and let that be the breaking off of your vow. If you will needs have it a vow, let it be but the Nazarite's vow, but for a time : let it expire, it is more than time it so did. Return to your former promise, made advisedly, and lawfully : you were (then) well persuaded ; break not your lawful promise then, with this unlawful vow of yours now. Assuring you. Madam, there is no Christian divine, but will assure you, this vow is void : and you may safely vow, never to make any such vow more. ■> [S. Ambr. de Off. Ministr. lib. iii. 78.) Op., torn. ii. col. 127. B. C. D.] cap. xii. (sect. 76.) Op., torn. ii. col. s [S. Ambr. ibid. (sect. 77.) Op., 127. A. See also Decret. Par. ii. Caus. torn. ii. col. 127. A.B.; and Decret. as x.'iii. Qusest. iv. cap. viii. ' TJnusquis- quoted above, note ''.] que.' — Corp. Jur.Can. torn. i. col. 1265.] ^ 1 Sam. xxv. 22. [See S. August. = Matt. xiv. 7. Serm. cccriii. § 2. Op., torn v. col. f Judges xi. 31. [SeeS.Ambr.de 1835. B. C] Off. Ministr. lib. iii. cap. xii. (sect. ' [Amos chap.] v. 22. FINIS. A DISC0UE8E, WKITTEX BY DOCTOR ANDREWES, BISHOP OP ELr, AGAINST SECOND MAKRIAGE, AFTER SENTENCE OF DIVORCE WITH A FORMER MATCH, THK PAKTT THEN LITIKG. IN ANNO 1601a. The Question is, whether upon adultery proved, or sentence recorded, a man be set at liberty, that he may proceed to contract with another. • ['take it'. First, I take' the act of adultery doth not dissolve the bond Lansd.] ^^ marriage ; for then it would follow, that the party offend- ing would not, upon reconciliation, be received again by the innocent to former society of life, without a new solemnising of marriage, insomuch as the former marriage is quite dis- solved, which is never heard of, and contrary to the practice of aU Churches. Secondly, the sentence, as I take it, doth not reheve, for there is no lawful sentence of any court in case of divorce, but it ever containeth an express inhibition to either party to marry with another, with intimation in flat terms, that from the time that either of them shall go about any other marriage, quod ex tunc prout ex nunc, et ex nunc prout ex tunc, (it is the style of the court,) that present sentence shall be void to all purposes, and they in the same case as if it had never been given, * [This tract is now printed for the MSS., and in each errors of tran- first time from a MS. in the British Bcription, so tliat they hare been here Museum, Birch MSS. 4149. art. 38. p. used to correct each other, the various 320. The volume in which it is found, readings being only noted where they consists of a large collection of copies were important, or where the true of papers on matters of State in the reading was doubtful The spelling reign of King Jamea I., in the hand has of course been modernized, of Ealph Starkie, a celebrated tran- It is remarkable that both copies ficriberof that period. It comes next speak of Dr. Andrewes as Bishop of to a defence of the second marriage of Ely ; from which we must infer the Earl of Devon. either that the date ought to have There is another copy in a later been 1610, or (which is more pro- hand in Bp. Rennet's collections, bable) that these copies, or those from vol. xxiv. (Lansd. MSS. 958.) There which they were transcribed, were are slight variations between the two made after his elevation to that see.] MAUEIAGE AFTER DIVORCE. 107 These both failing, the word of God is sought to; where, let me tell you first, that diu-ing the priinitive Church, ever till now of late, the judgment of the divines and the present practice of the law ecclesiastical were both one ; and great reason why ; for well known it is, that the authority of the fathers was the ground of the ancient canons, by which the law in this case is ruled. So that but for the conceit of some latter divines, there need not be sought any opposition between law and divinity in this question, nor that pitiful distraction happen, which we daily see, Divines to give their hands for licence to that, for which law will convent men, and censure them too. But, in my opinion, second marriages (where either party is living) are not warranted by the word of God. The ground of which opinion is, that one may not in any wise have two wives at once ; for by the original institution, there can be but two in one flesh. But a man having one wife already, which, notwithstanding she hath profaned marriage with another, is not thereby become the wife of him with whom she now liveth, but remaineth his wife whose first she was, and whose only she can be while she liveth. The word of God is plain for this in St. Paul, Rom. vii. 2, Hie woman is bound to the man so long as she liveth, so that if while she liveth she become another man's, she shall be holden an adulteress ; from which words the vow of marriage seemeth to have been framed, which is solemnly made in the congregation by either party, forsaking all other to keep only to her so long as both shall live. And again, to have and to hold, for better for worse, till death : these plainly show the band is only broken by death, and that though she become another man's, yet is she not become his wife. Now, upon this dependeth the next rule of the word of God (1 Cor. vii. 11), that a woman of herself departing, or put away by her husband, is commanded either to be reconciled, or to remain unmarried : which commandment of the Apostle's must be understood of the case of adultery; for were it any other cause but that wherein Christ hath given leave to depart or to ' put away, the Apostle would not have put it upon either, or upon one, but would simply and abso- lutely have commanded her to be reconciled, as indeed in all other cases she is bound to seek it, and is not less at liberty. 108 DISCOURSE AGAINST SECOND You may imagine that favourers of those kind of marriages will say somewhat to these places, by way of evasion; for what is so plain, but by man's wit somewhat may be said to it? But that his meaning is the direct meaning of the ancient writers, and that these in this sense understand these places, and that both when they were met together in councils, and in their several writings, I refer you to the Council of Eliberis (which is as ancient as the first General Council of Nice), the 9th Canon''; and to the Council of Milevitum, where S.Augustine and Optatus were present, and subscribed the 17th Canon "^; and to Origen's 7th Homily upon Matthew'!; and to St. Hierome's Epistle to Amandus"^; St. Ambrose upon the 1 Cor. vii.^; to Innocentius the First, (who lived a little before St. Augustine,) in his Epistle to Ereusius, 9th sect.S; to St. Augustine's book, De Adulterinis Conjugiis ad Colon tium [leg. PoUentium], lib. ii. cap. 4'', whose meaning and interpretations I prefer, and wish all ' ['leave', (I may prevail with) to lean' to, rather than opposite ones^ M''^- , of latter times. J^ansd. qu. ^ ., . . 'cleave'.] Likewise, it cannot be denied, but that the fathers do 2['thau allege and understand these two places, the one in Mark the exposi- . • -, r. i lions'. MS. X- 11 J the other m Luke xvi. 18, as they stand in plain Lansd.] g^^^ f^ terms, that a man having put away his wife can- not marry again. For as for the place in Matthew xix. 9, where it seemeth to be qualified with (unless it be for ^ [" Item fcemina fidelis, quae adul- nibus coopertus, et at nxore propter terum maritum reliquerit fidelem, et hsec scelera derelictus, maritus ejus alterum ducit, prohibeatur, ne ducat; si reputatur, cui alterum virum accipere duxerit, non prius accipiat communio- non Ucet." — S. Hier. Ep. Iv. (al. cxlvii.) nem, nisi, quern reliquerit, prius de ad Amandum, § 3. Op., torn. i. col. sseculo exierit ; nisi forte necessitas in- 296. A.] firmitatisdarecompulerit." Conc.Blib.- ' ["Non . . permittitur mulieri, ut Can. ix. — Cone, torn. i. col. 971. B.] nubat, si virum suum causa fornica- ' ['Tlacuit, ut secundum Evange- tionis dimiserit."— S. Ambr. (seu po- licam et Apostolicam disciplinam, tius Hilar. Diacon.) in 1 Cor. vii. neque dimissus ab uxore, neque di- 10, 11. Op., torn. ii. Append, col. missa a marito alterl conjungantur." — 133.] Cone. Milev. Can. xvii.— Cone, torn. ii. e ["Qui ergo vel (qua viro vel, in col. 1541. E] marg.) uxore vivente, quamvis disso- ^ ['HStj Se irapk yeypafinim kuI Tiytj ciatum videatur esse conjugium, ad rav rryoviiii/uv rijs iKKX-qaias iHrpf- aliam copulam festinarunt, neque pos- ifiiv Tiya, Sxrre ^avros toC dfSpds Buut adulteri non videri." — Innoc. I. ya/ieureai. yvva7Ka., k. t. \. — Orig. Epist. iii. ad Exuperium, § 6.— Cone, Comm. in Matth. xix. Op., torn. iii. torn. ii. col. 1256. C] p. 647. Paris. 1740. It is called i" ["Nullius viri posterioris mulier Tractatus in S, Matth. vii. in Editt. uxor esse incipit, nisi prioris esse de- Vett. Latt. Erasmi, torn. ii. p. 67. siverit. Esse autem desinet uxor prio- Basil. 1571.] ris, si moriatur vir ejus, non si forni- " [" Quamdiu vivit vir, licet adulter cctur."— S. Aug. de Conj. Adult, lib. sit, licet sodomita, licet flagitiis cm- ii. cap. 4. Op., torn, vi. col. 686. B.C.] MAREIAGE AFTER DR^ORCE. 109 adultery), which place is all the show that can be made for these marriages, they follow the rules both of divinity and reason (which is) when there is any diversity in places, first to expoimd the lesser number by the greater, and not contrary ; that is, one evangelist by two, and not two by one ; secondly, to expound the former writer (which it is granted, Matthew was) by the latter, as both Mark and Luke were, and not contrary, especially where both may stand, as here, they interpreting it thus : He that putteth away his wife (which but for adultery is not lawful) and marrieth another, com- mitteth adultery himself. Now, if you ask why that exception might not have been left out in Matthew (seeing itmaketh the matter ambiguous), they answer, that in Matthew it was necessary that our Saviour Christ should add it, for that these very words {he that putteth away his wife, except it be for adultery) contain the direct answer to the Pharisee's question. Whether a man for any cause might put away his wife ? whereunto but for this clause no answer had been made. But in the other two Evangelists, where no such question is moved, nor like occa- sion offered, there it is left out, both in St. Mark, where the disciples asked Him about it, and in St. Luke, where He simply delivereth^ the doctrine, no man moving any doubt ' ['deliver- about it to ^ Him. Lansd.]' Some of the reasons why the ancient writers cannot favour ' [' unto ', this exposition, which giveth liberty to second marriages, be Lansd.l these : First, our Saviour Christ meant' plainly in that place to ^ ['means', restrain the commonness of divorces among the Jews ; but Lansd.l divorces are not restrained, this exposition holding, inasmuch as He hath ■* left it still in the pleasure of every lewd man or * ['it has', light woman, who committing the sin with another, may dis- Lansd 1 solve as many former marriages as they like": for being 5 r, weary of the first, it is but to be lewd of her body, and pre- *'^^- sently the bond is broken, and liberty given to make a new choice of another, and being weary of that, of a third, and fourth. Jerome in Matt, xix.' ' ["Ubiqnumque est igitur forni- nuptiamm Teteri crimen impingeret, catio, et fornicationis suspicio, libere sic prioremdimittere jubetur uxorem, uxor dimittitur. Bt quia poterat ut secundam, prima vivente, non ha- accidere, ut aliquis calumniam faceret beat." — S. Hier, Comm. in S. Matth. innocenti, el, ob secundam copulam xix, 9. (lib. iii.) Op., tom. vii. p. 146.] 110 BISCOURSB AGAINST SECOND MARRIAGE. Secondly, it is not our Saviour Christ's will to make tTie committing of sin gainful or beneficial to any offender. But this exposition holding, the guilty person must gain thereby; ' [''^or if,' for so' the committing of adultery do dissolve marriage^ then Lansd.] maketh it the persons in the same case they were before they were married ; and so may either, as weU the guilty as the innocent, marry, which is the very benefit the adulterer propounds to himself. Ambrose''. Thirdly, this exposition holding, and adultery dissolving marriage, not only that absurdity would follow, (which I in the beginning mentioned,) that no Christian might receive his wife, having been faulty, except a new marriage were celebrated between them, (a thing never heard of;) but that which is more gross, that the innocent party, if he could have knowledge of his wife's body, having been false this way, should in so doing commit adultery himself, inasmuch as he hath had the use of her that now is none of his. None of his (I say), because their marriage was utterly dissolved by the act precedent of his wife_. Augustine ^ Now, to conclude : there be two divers things in that place of St. Matthew : the putting away of his wife, and the taking of another. And in the midst of these standeth the exception, (if it be not for adultery.) To speak truth, it cometh a little too soon, for if it had been stayed tUl the end of the sentence, thus : He that putteth away his wife, and taketh another, committeth adultery himself, except it be for adultery, it had sounded for them. But now it cometh in thus : He that putteth away his wife, except for adultery, and marrieth another, &c. ; that is, the exception standing behind the first, and going before the second. Sure it is not clear and plain ; for as it may by some be understood to limit the former only, (and so the old writers do generally restrain it, as before it hath been said.) Therefore, here it is doubtful at least, since divines differ about it. 2 ['Lance- LANCELOT ANDEEWES.^ lot Ely ', A-nno 1601. MS. Liansa.J ^ \^\ie reference seems to be to cap. xii. (§ 13.) (Op., torn. vi. coL S. Ambr. Expos. S. Luc. (cap. xvi.) 668. B.C.) is probably the passage lib. viii. § 4. Op., torn. i. col. 1471. B. intended. Compare de Nupt. et Con- though the meaning appears to be cup. lib. i.cap. x. (§ 11.) Op., torn. x. mistaken.] col. 615. B.] ' [S. Aug. de Conj. Adult. Ub. i. A E T I C T. HI S To be enquired of by the Church- Wardens and Sworne-men in the Primaiy Visitation of the Right reuerend Father in God, •> Lancelot, Lord Bishop of ^ Vititon, within the Diocesse of Winchester, Anno 1619, t IMPRINTED AT London. Anno 1619. The Tenor of the Oath of the Churchwardens and Swom-men. Yon shall swear, that upon due consideration of these Articles given you in charge, yon shall present every such person of or within your Parish, as you shall know to have committed any offence, or omitted any duty mentioned in any of these Articles, or which are publicly defamed, or vehemently suspected of any such offence or negligence. So help you God by the contents of his holy Gospel. ARTICLES. U Touching the Church. 1. Whether is your Church or Chapel, with the Chancel thereof, and every part of either of them, well and suffi- ciently repaired, the windows well glazed, the floors paved plain and even, without dust, or anything noisome or un- seemly ? 2. Whether is your Churchyard well fenced with walls, rails, pales, as hath been accustomed ? if not, whose default is it? 3. Whether hath there been any fighting, chiding, brawl- ing, or quarrelling, any plays, feasts, temporal courts or leets, lay juries, musters, or other profane usage in your Church or Churchyard; or have any trees been felled in your Churchyard, and by whom ? 4. Whether is the mansion house of your Parson, Vicar, or Curate, with all the buildings thereto belonging, your Parish Almshouse and Church house sufficiently repaired, maintained, and to their right uses, that is, to godly uses employed ? 5. Whether have you in your Church the Bible in the largest Volume, the Book of Common Prayer lately autho- rized by his Majesty, the Books of Homilies allowed, the two Psalters, a convenient Pulpit for the Preaching, a decent seat for the Minister to say Service in, conveniently placed, a strong chest with a hole in the lid, and three locks and keys, one for the Minister, the other for the Churchwardens, for the Alms of the poor, and the keeping of the Register Book of the Christenings, Marriages, and Burials? 6. Whether have you in your Church a Font of stone for AND. — PEKKON, ETC. \ 114 ARTICLES TO BE REQUIRED OE Baptism, set in the ancient usual ^jlace, a decent Table for the Communion conveniently placed, covered with silk, or other decent stuff in time of Divine Service, and with a fair linen cloth over that at the Administration of the Com- munion ? 7. Whether have you all such Bells, ornaments, and other utensils as have anciently belonged to your Church, a Com- munion Cup of silv^, with cover, a fair standing pot or stoop of silver or pewter for the Wine upon the Communion Table, a comely Surplice with large sleeves, a Register Book of parchment for Christenings, Marriages, and Burials, a book for the names of all strange Preachers, subscribed with their names, and the name of the Bishop or others by whom they had Licence ? 8. Whether is your Alms for your poor, (quarterly at the least,) distributed by you, the Churchwardens, and the Minister, in the presence of six of the chief Parishioners, to your poor ? And are weekly the names and surnames of all persons Married, Christened, and Buried, and of their Parents, with the day and year, entered in your said parch- ment book, and every leaf being full, subscribed by you, the Minister and Churchwardens ? 9. WTiether are all your seats in your Church in good repair, cleanly kept, conveniently placed, and the Parishioners in them, or elsewhere, orderly set, and whether is there any contention or striving for any seat or place among them ? 10. Whether in any of your Churches the partition between the Chancel and the body of the Church be taken away; and how long since, and by whom the same hath been so taken away? And if it hath been taken away, to what other use or benefice of the Church hath the same been converted ? If Touching the Ministry, Service, and Sacraments. 1. Whether is the Common Prayer said or sung by your Minister both morning and evening distinctly and reverently, every Sunday and Holy day, and on their eves, and at con- venient and usual times of those days, and in most con- venient place of the Church for the edifying of the people ? BY THE CHURCHWARDENS AND SWORN- MEN. 115 2. Whether doth your Minister observe the Orders, Rites, and Ceremonies prescribed in the Book of Common Prayer, in reading the Holy Scriptures, Prayers, and Administration of the Sacraments, without diminishing, (in regard of Preach- ing or any other respect,) or adding anything in the matter or form thereof? 3. Whether doth your Minister on Wednesdays and Fridays, (not being Holy days,) at the accustomed hours of Service resort to the Church, and say the Litany prescribed, and doth your Clerk or Sexton give warning before by tolling of a BeU on those days? 4. Whether doth your Minister, as oft as he administereth the Conmiunion, first receive it himself? Whether doth he use any Bread or Wine newly brought, before the words of Institution be rehearsed, and the Bread and Wine present on the table ? Whether doth he deliver the Bread and Wine to every Communicant severally ? 5. Whether doth your Minister give warning publicly in the Church at Morning Prayer the Sunday before he ad- ministereth the Communion, for the better preparation of the Parishioners ? 6. Whether hath your Minister admitted to the Commu- nion any notorious Sinner, openly known or defamed^ or any who hath openly and maliciously contended vrith his neigh- bour, before repentance and reconcihation made and done by appointment of the Ordinary? 7. Whether hath your Minister admitted to the Commu- nion any Churchwarden or Side-man, who hath wittingly and wilHngly neglected, contrary to his oath, to present any public offence, or scandal, being moved to present either by some of his neighbours, the Minister, or his Ordinary ? 8. Whether hath your Minister administered the Com- munion to any but such as kneel, or do any refuse to kneel ? Hath he administered to any who refuseth to be present at public prayer, or is there any who hath depraved the Book of Common Prayer, Administration of the Sacraments, or the Rites and Ceremonies prescribed, or the Articles of Religion agreed upon, or the Book of Ordering Priests and Bishops, or spoken against his Majesty's Supremacy, or have any been for these causes repelled, and what be their names ? I 3 116 AHTICLES TO BE REaUIRED OF 9. Whether hath your Minister more Benefices than one ? if he have, how far distant are they, how often is he absent in the year ? when he is absent, hath he an allowed Preacher for his Curate ? 10. Whether is your Minister an allowed Preacher ? If he he, doth he every Sunday in your Church, or some other near adjoining, (where no Preacher is,) preach one Sermon every Sunday ? 11. Whether doth your Minister, being no Preacher allowed, presume to expound the Scripture in his own Cure, or elsewhere ? Doth he procure every mtjnth a Sermon to be preached in his Cure by Preachers lawfully licensed, and on every Sunday when there is no Sermon, doth he or his Curate read some one of the Homilies prescribed ? 12. Whether is your Curate allowed by the Ordinary, under his hand and seal, to serve for your Cure, and whether doth he serve two Churches or Chapels in one day ? 13. Whether doth your Minister, in saying the pubUc Prayers, and administering the Sacraments, wear a decent Surplice with sleeves, and being a Graduate, doth he wear therewith a hood, by the order of the Universities, agreeable to his Degree ? 14. Whether hath your Minister, or any other Preacher in your Church, preached anything to confute and impugn any Doctrine delivered by any other Preacher, and hath he and they used the Prayer for Christ's Catholic Chm'ch, &c. as is prescribed by the Canon ? 15. Whether hath or doth any preach in your Church, which refuseth to conform himself to the Laws, Rites, and Ordinances established, or which hath not first showed a sufficient Licence ? 16. Whether doth your Minister in his Sermons, four times in the year at least, teach and declare the King's Majesty's power within his Realms to be the highest power under God, to whom aU within the same owe most loyalty and obedience, and that all foreign power is justly taken away? 17. Whether doth your Minister every Sunday and Holy day, half an hour before Evening Prayer or more, examine and instruct the youth in the Ten Commandments, the Belief, BY THE CHUUCHWAUDENS AND SWORN-MEN. 117 the Lord's Prayer, and the Catechism, set forth in the Book of Common Prayer ? 18. Whether hath your Minister married any which have not heen three .several Sundays or Holy days asked in your Church in the time of Divine Service (without Licence), and hath he, either with Licence or without, married any, whereof neither dwelt in your Parish,, or with any Licence but only from the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of the Diocese, or his Chancellor ? 19. Whether hath your Minister, either with • Licence or without, married any at any other time than between the hours of eight and twelve in the forenoon, or in any private house, or before their parents and governors (the parties being under the age of twenty-one years) have testified their consent ? 20. Whether doth your Minister declare to the people every Sunday at the time appointed, what holy days and fasting days be the week following? Doth he, being a Preacher, confer with all recusants and persons excom- municate or suspended? Being no Preacher, doth he pro-' cure a sufficient Preacher to reclaim them thereby ? 21. Whether doth your Minister keep a note of all persons excommunicate, and once every six months doth he denounce them which have not obtained their absolution, on some Sunday in service time, that others may be ad- monished to refrain their company ? 22. Whether doth your Minister, having notice given him, diligently visit the sick (the disease not being infectious) ? doth he instruct and comfort them? doth he then move them to make their testaments, and remember the poor, and other works of charity ? 23. Whether hath your Minister refused to baptize any child brought to the Church upon any Sunday or Holy day, or to bury any corpse brought into the Church or Church- yard, or to Church any women, having had convenient warning thereof ? 24. Whether hath your Minister, being truly informed of the danger of death of any infant unbaptized, and being desired to go to the place where the child is, to baptize it, neglected to go, by means whereof the child died un- baptized ? 118 ARTICLES TO BE EEQUIRED OF 25. Whether doth your Minister at any time preach or administer the Communion in any private house, except when any are so impotent that they cannot go to Church, or very dangerously sick ? 26. Whether hath your Minister held or appointed any public fast, or been present at any ? Doth he or any other in your Parish hold any lecture or exercise, without the hcence of the Bishop under his hand and seal, or attempt by fasting or otherwise to cast out any devils ? 27. Whether hath there been any secret conventicles or meetings in your Parish by any Priest, Ministers, or others, tending to the depraving of the form of prayer, doctrine, or government of the Church ? 28. Whether doth your Minister ia his journey wear a cloak with sleeves, called a Priest's cloak ? 29. Whether doth your Minister resort to any taverns or alehouses, or doth he board or lodge in any such place ? Doth he use any base or servile labour, drinking, riot, dice cards, tables, or any other unlawful games? Is he con- tentious, a hunter, hawker, swearer, dancer, suspected of incontiaence, or hath given any evil example of life ? 30. Whether is there in your Parish any Minister or Deacon who hath forsaken his caUing, using himself in his course of life as a gentleman or other layman ? Touching Schoolmasters. 1. Whether have you in your Parish any Schoolmaster who teacheth either in public school or in private house? Is he of sound rehgion, or doth he give any evil example of life ? Is he allowed by the Ordinary ? or doth your Minister or Curate teach ? and is he allowed ia like manner ? 2. WTiether doth your Minister or Schoolmaster who teacheth, teach the Catechism by authority set forth ? Touching the Parish Clerk and Sexton. 1. Whether have you a Parish Clerk sufficient for his place, of the age of twenty years at the least ? Is he of honest conversation? Can he read, write, and sing? Is he diligent BY THE CHUKCHWARDENS AND SWOSN-MEPf. 119 in his office, and serviceable to his Minister, and not given to over much drink, or any other vice ? 2. Whether doth your Clerk meddle with anything above his office, as churching of women, burying of the dead, reading of prayers, or such like ? 3. Whether doth your Clerk or Sexton keep your Church clean, the doors safe locked? Is anything by his default lost or spoiled in the Church? Doth he suffer unseason- able ringing, or any profane exercise in your Church ? 4. Whether doth your Clerk or Sexton, when one is passing out of this life, neglect to toll a bell, having notice thereof; or the party being dead, doth he suffer more than one short peal, and before his burial one, and after the same another ? 5. Whether doth any of your Parish refuse to pay unto the Parish Clerk or Sexton such wages as are unto them due, and have been accustomably paid ? Touching Parishioners. 1. Whether hath any in your Parish spoken against, or any way impugned the King's Majesty's Supremacy in causes ecclesiastical, the Truth and Doctrine of the Church of England, the form of God's worship contained in the Book of Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments ? 2. Whether hath any in your Parish spoken against or impugned the Ai'ticles of Religion agreed upon Anno 1602, the Bites and Ceremonies established in the Church, the govern- ment by Archbishops, Bishops, Deans, Archdeacons, and others that bear office in, the same? 3. Whether any have in your Parish spoken against or impugned the Form of making and consecrating Bishops, Priests, or Deacons, or have any separated themselves from the society of the Congregation and combined in a new Brotherhood, or depraved the Synod lately held by the King's authority? 4. Whether doth any in your Parish profane, violate, or misspend the Sabbath, or Holy day, or any part of them, using offensive conversation, or worldly labour in those days, or any of them ? 5. Whether hath any in your Parish in the time of 120 - ARTICLES TO BE REaUIRED OF Divine Service covered his head, (albeit he hath no in- firmity, in which case a cap or night-coif is allowed,) or is there any who hath not reverently knelt when the General Confession, Litany, and other prayers are read, and which have not stood up at the saying of the Belief? 6. Whether hath any in your Parish disturbed the Service or Sermon by walking, talking, or any other way, or de- parted out of the Church during the Service or Sermon without some urgent cause, or loitered about the Church or Church porch ? 7. Whether do all Parishioners receive the Holy Com- iliunion thrice every year at the least, whereof the Feast of Easter to be one, and have all being of the age of eighteen years duly received or not ? 8. Whether hath any Parent been urged to be present, or admitted to answer as Godfather for his own child, or hath any Godfather or Godmother made any other answer or speech than is prescribed by the Book, or have any been admitted for such a Baptism, who have not first received the Communion ? 9. ^Tiether do all Fathers, Mothers, Masters, Mistresses come, and cause their children, servants, and apprentices to come duly to the Church, and according to the Minister's direction to be instructed and catechised, or who be they that have not obeyed the Minister therein ? 10. Whether have any persons married together within the degrees of Consanguinity or AflSnity prohibited, set forth in a Table, appointed to be placed in every Church ? 11. Whether have any persons, once lawfully married, forsaken each other, or do live asunder without the authority of the Ordinary, or do any, being divorced or separated, marry again, the former wife or husband yet living ? 12. Whether have any been married in the times wherein marriage is by law restrained, without lawful licence j viz. from the Saturday next before Advent Sunday, untH the fourteenth of January ; and from the Saturday next before Septuagesima Sunday, until the Monday next after Low Sunday; and from the Sunday next before the Rogation Week, until Trinity Sunday ? 13. Whether hath any of your Parish unreverentlv used BY TEE CHURCHWAUDENS AND SM'ORN-MEN. 131 your Minister, or have any laid violent hands upon him, or disgraced his office and calling, by word or deed ? 14. Whether have you in your Parish any dweUer or sojourner, a maintainer of Popish Doctrine, or suspected to keep schismatical books, or to favour any heresy or error ? 15. Whether have you any common resorters to your Church, which are not of your Parish, or do any such receive the Communion amongst you ? what be their names, and of what Parishes are they ? 16. Whether have any in the time of Service opened their shops, exercised their trade, used any gaming, been in any tavern or alehouse, or otherwise ill employed ? 17. Whether are there in your Parish any adulterers, fornicators, incestuous persons, bawds, receivers, close favourers, conveyers away, or which suffer to depart any incontinent person unpunished, any blasphemers, common swearers, drunkards, ribalds, usurers, malicious slanderers, scolds, or sowers of discord, or any defamed of the said crimes ? 18. Whether do any in your Parish administer the goods of the dead without authority, or suppress their will and testament? have any executors neglected to perform their wills, especially in paying of legacies given to the Church, to the poor, or to any other charitable or godly uses ? 19. Whether do any refuse to pay to the reparations, ornaments, and other things required in your Church, as they are sessed by a lawful Vestry, or any other dwelling out of your Parish which hold land in your Parish ? 30. Whether hath any person suspended or excommu- nicated been suffered to hear Divine Service or the Sermon, to receive the Sacraments, to be married or churched, or have any excommunicate been buried in Christian burial ? 31. Whether have any in your Parish been christened, churched, buried, or received the Communion, or been married out of your Church (both parties dwelling in your Parish) ? 33. Whether have all women in your Parish delivered of child come at convenient time after to Church to give thanks, and have they been Churched according to the form of the Book of Common Prayer ? 122 ARTICLES to' BE EEQUIRED OF 23. Whether hath the perambulation of the circuit of your Parish been observed once every year? if not, whose default is it ? 24. Whether have any in your Parish given the Church- wardens, or Side-men, or any of them, evil words for doing their duty, according to their oath and conscience, in making presentment for any fault ? Touching Churchwardens and Sworn-men. 1. Whether do any in your Parish take upon them to be Churchwarden or Side-man, which are not lawfully chosen by the Minister and Parishioners according to the Canon, or do any continue that office longer than one year, except they be chosen again, and are all such officers chosen yearly in Easter Week ? 2. Whether do your Churchwardens, within one month at the most after their year ended, before the Minister and Parishioners, give up a just account of all such money and other things as they have received and bestowed ? have they delivered aU remaining in their hands belonging to their Church or Parish, by bill indented, to the next Church- wardens ? 3. Whether have the Churchwardens, with the advice of the Minister, from time to time provided a sufficient quan- tity of fine white bread and wholesome wine for the number of Communicants ? 4. Whether do the Churchwardens and Sworn-men, before every Visitation, and at other times when there is just occa- sion, meet and confer about their presentments and the answering of these Articles, and who hath (after notice given him of the time and place) carelessly absented himself? 5. Whether the forfeiture of twelve pence for absence from Church, appointed by Statute for the use of the poor, be taken and levied by the Churchwardens, and employed according to the said statute, and whether is the same forfeiture taken of aU persons which stand wilfully suspended or excommunicated ? 6. Whether have any Churchwardens lost, sold, or detained any goods, ornaments, bells, rents, or implements of the Church? BY THE CHUUCH-WABDENS AND SWOEN-MEN. 133 7. Whether do the Churchwardens and Side-men, about the midst of Divine Service, usually walk out of the Church, and see who are abroad in any alehouse, or elsewhere absent or evil employed, and whether have they presented all such to the Ordinary ? 8. Whether do you know or have heard a fame of any offence committed or duty omitted by any of your Parish before your time, and heretofore not presented to the Ordi- nary, or as yet not reformed, and whether have you presented the same ? 9. Finally, do you know of any matter or cause which is a breach of the Laws Ecclesiastical here not expressed ? FINIS. AETICLES To, Be Enquired of by the Churchwardens and Sworne- men, in the Triennial Visitation of the Right Reuerend Father in God, Lancelot Lord Bishop of Winton, within the Diocesse of Win- chester. Anno 1625. LONDON, Imprinted Anno fupradicto. The Tenor of the Oath of the Chorchwardens and Sworn-men. Tou shall swear, that upon due consideration of these Articles given you in charge, you shaU present every such person of or within your Parish, as you shall know to have committed any offence, or omitted any duty mentioned in any of these Articles, or which are publicly defamed, or vehemently suspected of any such offence or negligence. So help you God by the contents of His holy Gospel. AETIOLES. Touching the Church. 1. Whether is the body of the Church and the Chancel thereof in good reparation, decently kept^ as well within as without, the roofs so that it rain not in, the windows well glazed, the floors plain and even paved, the pews and seats orderly set, well maintained, clean and sweet kept, without dust or anything noisome or unseemly ? and whether is there any striving or contention for sitting in pews, and hy whom ? Whether is there any new pews erected in places where none were before, or old altered ? By whom and by what autho- rity ? Is there a partition between the body of the Church and the Chancel, and, if not, when and by whom, and by what authority, was it taken down ? Is the Steeple in good repair, and the ancient number of Bells still kept, without diminishing? If not, what is the defect, and by whose default is it ? 2. Whether have you in your Church the whole Bible of the largest volume, the Book of Common Prayer, two Psalters, the Book of Constitutions and Canons, all fairly and sub- stantially bound ? 3. Whether have you a comely large SurpHce, with wide and long sleeves, and what it costs by the yard ? a higher Pulpit for preaching, a lower to say Service in, a Font of stone, with a cover, set in the ancient usual place, a decent Table for the Communion, and what it is worth to be prized ? Whether is the Communion Table abused by sitting on it, throwing hats on it, writing on it, or otherwise, as is not agreeable to the holy use of it ? Have you a carpet of silk or other decent stufl', continually lying on it in the time of 128 ARTICLES TO BE ENQUIRED OF Divine Service, with a fair linen cloth at the time of Com- munion, and what might either of them be worth ? Have you a fair Communion Cup of silver, with a large cover of silver, to deliver the bread ? and a flagon of silver or tiu, for the wine to be set on the Communion Table ? 4. And whether have you a registrar book of parchment for Christenings, Marriages, and Burials? and whether is the same kept in all points according to the Canons in that behalf provided? Another book wherein strange preachers are to subscribe their names, and the name of the Bishop by whom they were Hcensed ? A chest as well for keeping the books and ornaments of the Church, as the said regis- strar ? Another strong chest with a hole in the lid for the alms, with three locks and keys, one for the Minister, the other two for the Churchwardens? A Table set of the degrees whereiu by law men and women are prohibited to marry? 5. "Whether have any bells, ornaments, or other utensils, anciently belonging to your Church, been aliened, and by whom? 6. Whether is your Chm-chyard well fenced with walls, pales and rails, as hath been accustomed, and kept without abuse ? And, if not, by whose default ? 7. Whether hath any person encroached upon the Church- yard ? And if any, who it is ? Or have your Ministers, Churchwardens, and Parishioners jointly, or severally, made any lease or leases for term of years, or otherwise, of your Churchyard, or any part thereof? And whether have any trees therein growing been felled, and by whom ? 8. Whether hath there been any quarrelling, or striking, brawling, or reviling ; any plays, temporal courts, leets, lay- juries, musters, or other profane usages, in your Church or Churchyard ? 9. Whether is the mansion house of your Parson, Vicar, or Minister, with all the housing thereunto belonging, well and sufficiently repaired? And whether have you any Alms- house or Church house in your Parish, and they well main- tained, and employed to ihose godly uses whereto they were intended ? 10. Whether is your Church full, or vacant of an Incum- BY THE ClIUBCHWARBENS AND SWOEN-MEN, 129 bent ? If vacant, who receiveth the fruits thereof, and who serveth the Cure, and by what authority ? And whether is it a Parsonage, Vicarage, or Donative, or Appropriation ? 11. Whether have you a Terrier, or any ancient true note of all the Glebes, Grounds, and portions of Tithes, to your Parsonage or Vicarage belonging, taken by the view of honest men of your parish? And in whose hands is it? And whether is there a copy thereof laid up in the Bishop's registry ? If none such be made, you the Churchwardens and Sidemen, together with your Parson, Vicar, or Minister, are to make diligent inquiry of the premises, as they are known by metes, bounds, and inclosures ; and to make, sign, and bring in the said Terrier at the time of this your pre- sentment, or within a time after to be prefixed. 13. Whether hath there not any of the said Glebe, or other grounds thereto belonging, been concealed, aliened, exchanged, or by collusion recovered or gotten from the Incumbent ? 13. Whether be any of the profits, tithes, or other com- modities ecclesiastical, taken and converted to the use and benefit of Patrons, or such as pretend themselves to be, and by them received and detained ? And how long have they been so detained, to your knowledge ? Touching Ministers, Service, and Sacraments, 1. Whether is your Parson, Vicar, or Minister, a Graduate of one of the Universities, or not ? And if yea, of what degree ? Was he admitted into Holy Orders by any corrupt means of gift or promise ? Or came he to his Benefice by any compact for money, or for releasing the Patron's or any other Tithes, directly, or indirectly, as you have credibly heard ? Is he a Preacher licensed? And if so, by whom? 2. Whether hath he more Benefices than one? If he have, what is his other Benefice, and how far distant ? How often and how long is he absent in the year ? When he is absent, hath he an allowed Preacher for his Curate ? 3. Whether is his Curate allowed by the Ordinary under his hand and seal ? Whetherd oth he serve two Cures in one day? What is his Curate's name, and how long hath AHD. PEKBOK, ETO. K 130 ARTICLES TO BE ENQUIRED OF he been Curate? And who was your Curate before, and what is become of him ? 4. Whether doth your Minister, being no Preacher allowed, presume to expound the Scripture, in his own Cure, or else- where ? And being no Preacher, whether doth he procure a Sermon every month in his Cure, by Preachers licensed? or iu default thereof, read some of the Homilies pre- scribed ? 5. Whether doth your Minister, every Sunday and Holy day, half an hour before Evening Prayer, examine and instruct the youth of the Parish in the Ten Commandments, the Belief, the Lord^s Prayer, and the Catechism, set forth in the Book of Common Prayer ? 6. Whether doth he distinctly and reverently every Sunday and Holy day, and on their eves, and other days appointed by the Book of Common Prayer, (as on Wednesdays and Fridays,) say and celebrate Divine Service both morning and evening, at fit and usual times on those days ? 7. Whether doth he observe the Orders, Rites, and Cere- monies prescribed in the Book of Common Prayer, in reading Public Prayers and the Litany, in administering the Sacra- ments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, in solemnizing Matrimony, in visiting the Sick, burying the Dead, Church- ing of women, in such manner and form as in the said book enjoined, without omission or addition ? 8. Whether doth he, in the time of Divine Service, wear a Surplice both morning and evening, and never omit the same in ministering the Sacraments and other Rites of the Church? 9. Whether doth hcj in regard of preaching, diminish Divine Service or Prayer, that the Creed be not said, and the Commandments read every Sunday, whereby the Parishioners may lose the knowledge of them both, which it most of all concerns them to know ? 10. Whether doth he bid Holy days and Fasting days as by the Book of Common Prayers is prescribed ? 1 1 . Whether doth he baptize any in a private house, but in case of necessity ? 12. Whether doth he refuse to baptize any Infant in his Parish, having been informed of the weakness of the said BY THE CHUUCII WARDENS AND SWORN-MEN. ]31 child? And whether tlie child through his default died without Baptism? 13. Whether doth he use the sign of the Cross in Baptism, or baptize any child in^ a basin or other vessel, and not in the usual Font ? 14. Whether doth he baptize any that were not born in the Parish ? 15. Whether doth he admit any father to be Godfather to his own child? or any that have not received the Holy Communion ? 16. Whether doth your Minister, before the several times of the administration of the Lord's Supper, admonish and exhort his Parishioners, if they have their consciences troubled and disquieted, to resort unto him, or some other learned Minister, and open his grief, that he may receive such ghostly counsel and comfort, as hfs conscience may be relieved, and by the Minister he may receive the benefit of absolution, to the quiet of his conscience, and avoiding of scruple ? And if any man confess his secret and hidden sins, being sick or whole, to the Minister, for the unburthening of his con- science, and receiving such spiritual consolation; doth, or hath the said Minister at any time revealed and made known to any person whatsoever, any crime or oifence so com- mitted to his trust and secresy, contrary to the 113 Canon? 17. Whether doth he give warning, the Sunday before, to his Parishioners, that they may prepare themselves for the Communion the Sunday following ? 18. Whether doth he administer so oft, as that every Parishioner may receive the Communion thrice, at least, every year, whereof Easter to be one ? 19. Whether hath he debarred any of his Parish from the Holy Communion, who are not publicly infamous for some notorious crime ? 20. Whether doth he receive to the Holy Communion any being not of his own Cure, but coming from other Parishes ? 31. Whether doth he receive the Holy Communion him- self first, kneeling ? Or deliver it to any other, but such as kneel ? or to any that refuse to be present at public prayers ? K 2 132 ARTICLES TO BE ENQUIRED OF 22. "Wliether doth he use the words of Institution every time that the bread and wine is received ? 23. Whether doth he deliver the bread and wine to every communicant severally? 24. Whether hath he married any without a Ring? or without Banns published three several Sundays or Holy days in time of Divine Service, in the several Churches or Chapels of their several abodes ? or, in times prohibited, without a Licence first obtained from the Bishop or his Chancellor? or before the hour of eight, or after the hour of twelve in the forenoon? or in any private house? or married any under the age of twenty-one years, before the consent of their parents or governors first to hiTn signified? 25. Whether doth your IMinister (having notice given him), visit the sick diligently, (the disease not being infectious?) Doth he instruct and comfort thetn ? Doth he move them to make their Testaments, and to remember the poor, and other works of charity ? 26. Doth he refuse to bury any, who ought to be interred in Christian burial? or defer the same longer than he should? or bury any in Christian burial, that by the Canons of the Church ought not so to be buried ? 27. Doth your Minister carefully look to the relief of the poor, and from time to time call upon his Parishioners to give somewhat according to their abDity ? 28. T\'hether doth yoiu* !Miaister, being a Preacher, confer with all Recusants, or persons excommunicated, or suspended : and being no Preacher, procure a sufficient Preacher to reclaim them ? 29. Whether doth he keep a note of persons excommu- nicate, and denounce them once a month on some Sunday in Service tiine ? 30. "Whether doth he hold or appoint any Fasts, Pro- phecies, or Exercises, or hath been present at any ? 31. Whether hath there been any Conventicles or ^leetings by any Ministers now silenced or suspended, or others, in any private house, to deprave the Book of Common Prayer, or the doctrine and discipline of the Church of England, or to use any other form than is therein appointed ? 32. Whether doth your Minister use decency or comeliness BY THE CHURCHWARDENS AND SWORN-MEN. 133 in apparel, and wear a cloak with sleeves (called a Priest's cloak), in his going abroad ? 33. Whether doth he board or lodge in any Tavern or Ale-house, or resort thither commonly ? or use any base or servile labour, not seemly for his calling, or any dice, cards, tables, or other unlawful games ? Is he one that plies not his study, a hunter, hawker, dancer, swearer, usurer, or suspected of incontinency, or any ways offensive or scandalous to his function or ministry ? 34 Whether doth he admit any women gotten with child out of matrimony, to be churched without licence ? 35. Whether doth he baptize any in private houses (but in case of necessity), or church any woman, or minister the Communion to any persons? 36. Whether doth he go in perambulation in the Rogation week, using the prayers and thanksgiving to God for his blessings, or otherwise entreat His grace and favour, if there be fear of scarcity ? 37. Whether is there in your Parish any Minister or Deacon that hath forsaken his calling, or that useth him- self in his course of life as a Gentleman or a Layman ? Touching Schoolmasters. 1 . Is there in your Parish any Schoolmaster who teacheth in a public School, or any other which teacheth in private houses ? Have they the licence of the Bishop ? 2. Are they conformable to the sound Religion now established, and receive the Holy Communion ? Do they bring their Scholars to Church to hear Divine Service and Sermon ? Are they diligent to benefit their Scholars in learning ? Do they instruct their Scholars in the grounds of Religion, in the Catechism contained in the Book of Common Prayer, once every week, or teach any other Cate- chisms besides, or read unto them privately any unlawful books ? 3. Do they teach children in any Papist's or Sectary's house that come not to Church ? What are their names, and how long have they so taught? 134 ARTICLES TO BE ENQUISED 01' Touching Physicians and Surgeons. Have you any in your Parish that practise Physic or Surgery^ not being a Doctor in either of the Universities, or otherwise licensed ? Or that have left their trade, and, taking upon them to profess Physic or Surgery, abuse the people ? Touefdng the Clerk and Sexton. 1. Have you a fit Parish Clerk, aged twenty years at least, able to read, write, and sing? Is he serviceable to the Minister, not given to drink or any other vice ? Doth he meddle with anything above his office, as to Church women, read Prayers, bury the Dead, or such like? 2. Doth he, or the Sexton, keep the Church clean, and the doors locked? Is anything of the Church spoiled or lost by his default, or any profane exercises in your Church ? 3. Doth he neglect to toU a Bell, when any pei"son is passing out of this life ? 4. Are the Clerk and Sexton's wages duly paid imto them without fraud, as hath been accustomed ? Touching the Parishioners. 1 . Are there abiding or resorting to your Parish, any that defend any Heresies, contrary to the faith of Christ and true Religion ? 2. Do any of your Parish, or that sojourns therein by the space of a month, being sixteen years of age or upward, neglect to resort to your Church on Sundays and Holy days, at Morning and Evening Prayer ? 3. Are there any noted to come late, or to depart before Service be done ? 4. Are there any that persuade others to forbear coming to Church, or to receive the Communion in such wise as is appointed by the Book of Common Prayer ? 5. Are there any that deprave or speak against the govern- ment now established in the Church ? or separate them- selves from the society of the Congregation, and combine themselves with a new Brotherhood ? BY THE CHURCHWARDENS AND SWOUN-MEN. 135 6. Are there any that sell or disperse any forbidden books or libels of any Sectaries, touching the religion or govern- ment of the Church ? 7. Do any of the Parish mis-spend or profane the Lord's day, Sunday, or any Holy day, using any worldly labour, or exercising their trades, or any offensive games, upon any of those days? 8. Are there any that do not reverently behave themselves during the time of Divine Service, devoutly kneeling when the Confession of Sins, the Litany, the Ten Commandments, and other Prayers and Collects are read ? and using all due and lowly reverence, when the blessed name of our Lord Jesus Christ is mentioned ? and standing up when the Articles of the Belief and the Gospel are read ? or that cover their heads in the time of Divine Service ; unless it be in case of necessity, wherein a nightcap or coif is allowed ? or that give themselves to walk or babble, and be not attentive during the time of Prayers, or the Word read or preached ? or that kneel not devoutly at their receiving of the Communion? or that receive it not thrice every year, whereof once at Easter ? 9. Whether any of your Parishioners send not their children and servants to be catechised on Sundays and Holy days? or whether such children and servants, being sent, refuse to come ? or being come, refuse to learn and be in- structed in the same ? 10. Whether have there been any persons married together within the degree of consanguinity or affinity prohibited, set forth in a Table, appointed to be placed in every Church ? 11. Whether have any been married, in the times wherein marriage is by Law restrained, without lawful licence ? 12. Whether have any been married in private houses ; or any known or suspected to have been married by any Popish Priest : or in any other order than is appointed by the Church of England ? 13. Whether have any persons, once lawfully married, for- saken each other, or do live asunder, without a sentence given by the Ordinary? Or do any, being divorced or separated, marry again, the former wife or husband yet living ? 136 ABTICLES TO BE ENaUIEED 01' 14. Whether have all women in your Parish delivered of child, come, at convenient time after, to give thanks ? And have they been churched according to the form of the Book of Common Prayer ? 15. Whether do any in your Parish refuse to have their children baptized, or to receive the Communion of your Minister, because he is no Preacher ? 16. Whether do any bring strange Ministers into their own houses, to baptize their children privately according to their own fancies? Or receive any child or children bom elsewhere, to be baptized in your Parish ? If so, who were they that received any such, and whose child or children were so baptized, and what was the name of the child, and who baptized it ? And whether do you know of your own knowledge, that the parents of such child or children were married together ? And where, when, and by whom ? 17. Whether have any in your Parish been christened, churched, buried, or received the Communion, out of your Parish Church, or been married out of your Church, one or both parties not dwelling in your Parish ? 18. TMiether have you any common resorters to your Church which are not of your Parish? or do any such receive the Communion amongst you? What be their names, and of what Parishes are they ? 19. Wliether have you in your Parish any Popish Recu- sants, of insolent behaviour, or that do boldly busy them- selves in seducing others, either abroad, or in their own families, by instructing their children in Popish religion; or refusing to entertain any (especially into place of trust), but such as concur with them in opinion ? And what be their names that so do ? 20. How long have the said Recusants abstained from Divine Sendee, or the Holy Communion ? 21. Whether be any such Recusants married, or their children christened, or any of them buried, by any other than your Minister ? Where, when, and by whom ? And what certificate have you received thereof? And whether hath any of their children remained unbaptized above one month, or hath not been baptized in your Parish Church? You shall present how the children of such as refuse to come BY THE CHURCHWABDENS. AND SWOIIN-MEN. 137 to Church, are brought up ? How many children they have ? Under what Schoolmaster or Tutor ? Where and in what School ? And what those children's names are ? 22. Whether hath any person suspended or excommu- nicatedj been suffered to hear Divine Service, or the Sermon, to receive the Sacraments, to be married, or churched ? Or have any, dying excommunicate, been buried in Christian burial ? 23. Whether hath any of your Parish irreverently used your Minister, or laid violent hands upon him ? or disgraced his office and calling, by word or deed? 24. Whether are there in your Parish any adulterers, for- nicators, incestuous persons, bawds, receivers, close favourers, conveyers away, or which suifer to depart any incontinent person unpunished : any blasphemers, common swearers, ribalds, drunkards, usurers, malicious slanderers, scolds, or sowers of discord, or any defamed of the said crimes ? 25. Whether have the said parties offending in, or suspected of fornication, adultery, incest, or keeping of a bawdy-house, or any other Ecclesiastical crime, been presented since the last Visitation ? And have they, being presented, done pub- lic penance for the offence ? If not, what are their names, and what was the offence ? What Parish were they then, or are they now of? 26. Whether have any person orpersons suspected or detected of incontinency, and therefore departing, returned again to your Parish? In what place are they now abiding, as you know, or have heard ? Or have they done any penance ? And what penance ? 27. Whether is there any in your Parish that hath used Sorcery or Witchcraft, or been suspected of the same ? Or -that hath used any charms or unlawful prayers ? Or is there any that have resorted to any Sorcerers or Witches for help and counsel? And what are the names both of such as use it, and of such as resort to them ? 28. Whether are there in your Parish any Wills not yet proved, or goods of the dead dying intestate left unad- ministered, neither of both being proved or administered by the authority of the Ordinary ? and whether do any ad- 138 ARTICLES TO BE ENQUIRED OF minister the goods of any person deceased without authorityj or suppress their Will or Testament ? Or hath any Executor neglected to perform their Wills, especially in paying of Legacies given to the Church, to the poor, or to any other chaiitable or godly uses ? 29. Whether do any refuse to pay to the reparations, ornaments, and other things required in your Church,' as they are sessed by a lawful Vestry ? or any other dwelling out of your Parish, which hold land in your Parish ? 30. TMiether have any in your Parish given the Church- wardens or Sidemen, or any of them, evil words for doing their duty, according to their oath and conscience, in making presentment for any fault ? Touching the Churchwardens. 1. "\Miether do any in your Parish take upon them to be Churchwarden or Sideman, which are not lawfully chosen by the Minister and Parishioners, according to the Canon ? or do any continue that office longer than one year, except they be chosen again ? and are aU such officers chosen yearly in Easter-week ? 2. Whether do your Churchwardens, within one month at the most after their year ended, before the Minister and Parishioners, give up a just account of aH such money and other thiags as they have received and bestowed? Have they delivered all remaining in their hands belonging to their Church or Parish, by Bill indented, to the next Church- wardens ? 3. Whether have the Churchwardens, with the advice of the Minister, from time to time provided a sufficient quantity of fine white bread, and wholesome wine, for the number of Communicants ? 4. Whether do the Churchwardens and Sworn-men, before every Visitation, and at other times when there is just occasion, meet and confer about their Presentments, and the answering of these Articles ; and who hath (after notice given him of the time and place) carelessly absented himself? BT THE CHXJKCHWAEDENS AND SWOBN-MEN. 139 5. Whether is the forfeiture of twelve-pence for absence from Church, appointed by Statute for the use of the poor, taken and levied by the Churchwardens, and employed according to the said Statute: and whether is the same forfeiture taken of all persons which stand wilfully suspended or excommunicated ? 6. Whether have any Churchwardens lost, sold, or de- tained any goods, ornaments. Bells, Belfry, Eents, or imple- ments of the Church ? 7. Whether do the Churchwardens and Sidemen, about the midst of Divine Service, usually walk out of the Church, and see who are abroad in any Ale-house, or else- where absent, or evil employed : and whether have they pre- sented all such to the Ordinary? 8. Whether do you know or have heard a fame of any offence committed, or duty omitted by any of your Parish, before your time, and heretofore not presented to the Ordi- nary, or^as yet not reformed; and whether have you pre- sented the same ? Touching Ecclesiastical Officers. 1 . Whether do you know or have heard of any payment, composition or agreement, to or with the Chancellor, Register, or other inferior Officers Ecclesiastical, for suppressing or concealing of any excommunication, or other Ecclesiastical censure, of or against Recusants, or any other offenders? Or for not certifying of Recusants to the Ordinary ? Or for ■ not serving of Process without a sum of money or other consideration received, or promised to any of them in that respect ? And by whom ? 2. Have they heard any matter of office privately in their chambers without their sworn Register's or their Deputies' presence ? 3. Whether hath any mis-liver or mis-doer lawfully pre- sented, and confessing the fault for which he or she was so presented, or being thereof otherwise convicted, had his or their penance, or any part thereof, omitted? If so. 140 ARTICLES TO BE ENQUIItED OF, ETC. you shall present the name of the party or parties who have so omitted their penance, or any part thereof. 4. Hath any person within your Parish paid or promised any sum of money, or other reward, for commutation of penance for any crime of Ecclesiastical cognisance ? If so, then with whom, when, and for what? And how hath the same been employed ? 5, Finally, do you know of any matter or cause, which is a breach of the Laws Ecclesiastical here not expressed ? FTNIS NOTES OH THE BOOK OE COMMON PRAYEE, /arm nf (iPnnErtiitrag Cjiitrrjr ^silt, iL-c. NOTES THE BOOK OE COMMON PEAYEE. [The following Notes were written by Bishop Andrewes in his own Book of Common Prayer. The original has not been found, nor is there anything known of it. There are, however, three distinct and apparently independent transcripts still extant ; and a fourth was in the hands of Dr. Nicholls. That the transcripts are independent, is inferred from their mutual variations. The first was made by Bishop Cosin into an interleaved folio Book of Com- mon Prayer, a.d. 1619 ; which also contains annotations and collections of his own. In the margin opposite to the note of Bishop Andrewes on Ceremonies, he wrote, " All the notes which have this mark % W % are taken out of my Lord of Winchester's, Bishop Andrewes', Service Book, written with his own hand." A second was in the possession of a Clergyman, in the year 1710, who had also a MS. vol. of Notes on the Common Prayer by Bishop Cosin, as appears from the following notice by Dr. Nicholls, prefixed to the Additional Notes at the end of his Commentary on the Book of Common Prayer! Lond. 1710. " ! W ? signifies JIS. notes of Bishop Andrewes, partly taken out of the Library of my Lord Bishop of Durham, and partly out of a MS. communicated by the Eev. Mr. C. Neil, Vicar of Northallerton, in Yorkshire." From this MS. we must suppose that Nicholls printed some notes of Bishop Andrewes', which are omitted in Bishop Cosin's transcript, but are found in the other extant copies ; with which, however. Dr. Nicholls was not acquainted. This gives some value to Dr. Nicholls' readings, as they may be derived from this lost MS. ; but from the inaccuracy with which he edited Bishop Cosin's Notes, we cannot be certain that his printed Notes exactly represent the MS, A third transcript, in a beautiful contemporary hand, is preserved in the Archiepiscopal Library at Lambeth. It is contained, with many other valuable papers, in a volume (MSS. No. 943) to which the following curious history is attached : " This MS. was happily recovered by Abp. Herring from Mrs. Ibbott, widow of Dr. Ibbott, formerly Librarian at Lambeth. This MS., it seems, with some money and papers, was in a box which Abp. Teniaon directed his execu- tors to burn without opening ; but the box bursting in the fire, the money, and this book which they supposed was forgot by the Abp., was taken out and preserved. Abp. Herring made Mrs. Ibbott a present of five guineas for this book. 144 NOTES ON TELE " This information I received from the Eer. Mr. Henry Hall, Librarian to Abp. Herring, my immediate predecessor in that office. " And. Colteb Ducarel, Lambeth Librarian, Oct. 15, 1757." It is stated, in the fly-leaf of the volume, that it was sold by Mr. Edmund Wharton (the father of Henry Wharton) to Mr. Keeble, stationer, and bought of him and bound by Archbishop Tenison. The collections seem to have been made by Bancroft, then to have been Henry Wharton's. Most of the papers are AbJ). Laud's. They are described in Mr. Todd's Catalogue as "A collection of papers formerly belonging to Abp. Laud ; many of them written with his own hand, and most of them endorsed by him ; together with some papers of the Abps. Sheldon and Bancroft, and many of Mr. Chillingworth." The copy commences at the note on Ceremonies with the following heading : "IHS. Some few notes found in a Common Prayer Book, which Bishop Andrewes nsed, written with his own hand." In this transcript, the part of the Prayer Book to which the note refers is given in Latin; e.g. "Ad Confessionem," "ad verba," &c. A fourth transcript is in the British Museum, MSS. Harl. 7311. 7, being a part of the Baker Collection. It is on five leaves, placed with other papers at the end of a folio Book of Common Prayer, 1625. The heading is, "Notes found in Bishop Andrewes's Service Booke, written with his own hand." The Prayer Book in which it is, is annotated by several hands ; on one of the first leaves is the following note by Humphrey Wanley : — "This book is noted, for the most part, by the hand of Dr. John Cosin, formerly Bishop of Durham, and was bought by Dr. White Kennet, now Bishop of Peterburgh, who found it by chance, in a private house in Peterburgh aforesaid." The handwriting does not appear to be in any part that of Bishop Cosin. This transcript very much resembles the Lambeth copy ; the parts of the Prayer Book on which the notes are made, being given, as there, in Latin ; but there are reasons for thinking, as will appear from the various readings, that it is a distinct copy. These three transcripts have been collated for the present edition. NichoUs' text is printed as being the textiis receptus, (except where otherwise noted,) and the various readings given in the notes. Eeferencea to the pages and columns of Nicholls (N.) are added in the margin.] THE PREFACE, &c. Though it be appointed, &c.] N. 6. b. By virtue of this, those Morning Prayers which are used in CollegeSj are for the most part Latin. ^nd all the Priests and Deacons shall be bound to say daily the Morning and Evening Prayer, except they be let by Preaching or some urgent buMness.'] Concerning Evening Prayer on Saturdays, there is an express rule in the Primitive Church : Qux)d in Sabbatis BOOK OF COMMON PRAYEK. 145 Evangelium cum aliis Scripturis legi conveniat. Cone. Laodic. Can. 160^ [leg. 16.] Intelligunt ea quse fuere Sabbata Judte- orum ; nam Can. 39". ejusdem Cone, aperte Patres distin- guunt inter Sabbata et Diem Dominicum. Id ipsum semper Officium Precum Nona debet exhiberi, Can. 16. [leg. 18.] ejusd. Conc.°, id est tertia pomeridiana, more computi eccle- sise Orientalis. Of Ceremonies.^ ] w. i. a. rl. Decorum. "^ Ceremonias definiunt < 2. Disciplina. >* LS. Significatio. J That they would innovate all things.\ (i.) Non est innovatio dicenda, si quid in melius simpliciter, N. 7. b. seu alteratione, seu adjectione fiat. S. Ambr. lib. ii. de ^^^^^^"^ Officiis', (ii.) Alteratio enim ilia est schismatica innovatioj quse bene posita destruitj non perficit s. Of the Saints' Bays ^.^ N. il. a. Requiritur, ut Parocbus quilibet indicet, quse De promul- 15. ),. Festa Dominicam quamque sequuntur, et quota forum^etVi- feria celebranda sunt, ut inde simul statuti jeju- gi'iarum per niorum dies devoto populo innotescant. Ideo jejunia in prodromis Festorum ; ideo Vigiliee pre- cesque ab Ecclesia usurpata primum, et statuta nobis. Ideo ipsa Festa Sanctorum et martyrum celebrantur die proximo illucesente, ut sciamus eos modicum qui- jjatio "Vigiii- dem in afflictione, Jejuniisj Vigiliis, Precibus de- ^"^i™ ®* ^^^ gisse; deiu in gloriam et Isetitiam translates, ubi ■ [Tlepl ToS, iv (TaBPaTte ebayy4\ta commence here.] ftera krepuiv ypafpay hvayiViaaKicjdai. — ■ ^ [The numerals and arrangement Cone. Laod.Canjxvi. — Cone. torn. i. col. in columns are derived from the Brit. 1500. B. The Latin in the text is Mus. and Lamb, copies.] from the version of Dionys. Exiguus. ' [This reference to St. Ambrose ■ — Ibid. col. 1511. B.] seems to be incorrect, as the words ^ ["Oti 01! Set Xpiariavoiis loviai^dv, cannot be found in the place indicated, Kttl Iv T^j (TttBpdTif o-xoAtSfeiv, aWa though it is the one given in all the 4pyd^eff6aL avTois iv rp avr^ ytiiepa: transcripts.] Tiji' Se KvpMK^v TrpoTi/iavTas, eiye Si- s [In B.M. this stands as two notes, vair/To, axoKd^dv iisXpiariayoi. — Cone. i. on 'presume to alter,' ii. on 'would Laod. Can. xxix. — Ibid. col. 1501. C] innovate.' In the Lambeth MS. it is " [Tlepl ToC, tJjv ouTrj* KuTovpyiav on the words ' presume to alter,' and riav evx^v irdvTOTe lial 4v Tots evvdrais ' enim ' is omitted.] Ka\ iv Ta!s eiritepais ottiei\(iv ylvecrOai. — ' [The following note is not in the Cone. Laod. Can. xviii. — Ibid. col. B. M. or the Lambeth copy ; the side 1500. B.] notes are in the margin of the Durham "i [The Lambeth and B. M. copies MS., but omitted by Nicholls.] AND. — PEKBON, ETC. L 146 NOTES ON THE N. IS. a. totos feriarum dies agunt; atque inde Deo gloriam, nobis exemplum. Qnare ad Illud tamen notandum, quod neque Vigiliae, ta non jeju- neque Jejunia, sed solse Preces prseeedant quse- natur. ^^^^ Festa : neque enim ad Festum Michaelis et Omnium Angelorum jejunatur, aut vigilatur propter rationes prBedictas. Quinetiam licet prsedictse rationes in Festis S. Marcij Philippi et Jacobij eorumque quae post Domini Natalem usque ad Epiphaniam observantur, obti- neant ; tamen ex antiquissimis canonibus vetantur ad hujus- modi Festa Jejunia, propter reverentiam majorum solenni- tatum, Paschatis scilicet et Nativitatis. Anathema enim dixerunt sancti Patres vel intra Pascha et Pentecostem ', vel intra Natalem et Epipbaniam jejunantibus. Et fieri nequit, ut Festa S. Marci, Sanctorum Phibppi et Jacobij aliter contingant quam intra dies Paschatis et Pen- tecostes. The Minister . . . shall use such ornaments . . . as were in tise by authority of Parliament in the second year of the reign of King Edward the Sixth^ Mention is there made of surplice J, tippet, hood, pro cujusque gradu^. ~ MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER. The Minister shall read with a loud voice some one of these Sentences.] N. 18. b. Adde hue, quod' ad invitandam poenitentiam egregia sunt misericordise et longanimitatis encomia. Psal. Ixxviii. 38. Jer. iii. 7. 12"° ; Heb. iv. Dearly beloved Brethren.} 'licecrui nititur his locis S. Scripturse " ; 'Pentecosten/ MS. Durh.] ' cope, surplice,' MS. Darh.] [This note is not in B. M. or Lambeth MS. Bishop Cosin added to it, 'I find not that. J. C. ;' and in a later hand, • But the Act of Parlia- ment (I see) refers to the Canon, and until such times as other order shall be taken.'] ' ['Adde hue, qnod' not in Lamb. MS.] ■" [' 12.' not in MS. B.M.] " [The texts are thus arranged in columns in the Durh. MS. In the B. M. they are written continuously 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6 ; and in the Lambeth MS. 1, 4, 2, 5, 3, 6, showing that this and the B. 31. copy were distinct tran- BOOK OF COMMON PKAYER. 147 [l.J Job. xxxi. 27. [4,] Levit. V. 5. [2.] Prov. xxviii. 13. [5.] Dan. ix. 18. [3.] Luke XV. 18. [6.] Acts xix. 18.° A general Confession.] Suis quisque verbis resipiscentiam profitetur p. Basil, ad Neocsesar. Ep. 699. Idem Reg. Contract. 288 ^ Most Merciful Father mercy itself ^ N is we have erred and strayed we have ' wittingly and willingly run from. like lost sheep like untamed heifers, Jer. xxxi. 18. Deut. iii. 15. the devices and desires absurd devices, brutish desires. we have offended we have been offended at. loe have left undone not done at all ". we have done done nothing but". there is no health no^ hope of health. miserable offenders yea most miserable. that be penitent that desire to be penitent, wish they were, would be glad if they were so'', fear they are" not enough; are sorry that they are no more. according to thy promises most precious, most gracious, most sweet. The Absolution — Remission of Sins, to be pronounced by the Minister alone.] And because he speaks it authoritative) in the Name of scripts. The numerals are prefixed, to sil. B.eg. brevius Traetatse, Interr. et exhibit this ; they are not in NichoUs, Kesp. cclxxxviii. Op,,tom. ii. p. 616.D.] or in the MSS.] ■ [In B.M. this is entitled ' Para- ° ['20.' MS. B.M.] phrasis,' and the note marks are nu- p [' confitetur.' MS. B.M.] merals. In Abp. Laud's Devotions; 1 [Tj>y vuKTa SiiveyKovres /teTo|i> (Works, vol. iii. ad init.) there is irpoa^vx^fi^voif ijfi^pas ijSrj ivoKafnrov- another version of this Paraphrase. crris, irauTes Koivy, &s i^ eyus CTifi.a.'ros It is called ' Confessio cum preoatione Ko! /tms /cap5/os, tJi/ T^s e|OiU(iAo7<7o-€aj per L. A. W. (i.e. Lane. Andrewes ^oKy-hv ava(l>4pov(ri r^ KvpUfi, iSia euv- Winton.')] Twy enaffTOS ra fyh^Jt-ara rris fierai^oias * [* we have ' om. B. M. and Lamb.] voioiiiivoi. — S. Basil. Bp. ccvii. (al. 63.) " [' we have ' added by NichoUs in ad Clericos Neocsesarienses, § 3. Op., this and the next clause.] tom. iii. p. 311, C] » ['nothing but done,' MS. Lam- *■ ['AvayKtiipp rois ve-7ri(rTeuix4vois t^v beth.] oiKovofiLiav Tav /jivsT^pioiy tov 0eoD, y [' nor ' MS. Durh] i^o/M\oy€7ir8ai T(i dfiapTii/j.aTa, ovra ^ [' penitent, who would rejoice yi.p Hal ot ird\ai lieTavoavy-ris 67rl tov they were so,' MS. Lambeth.] ayimv evp'uTKovTai ■treiroiTjKdTiS. — S.Bar ' [^ bee' MS. B. M.] L 2 148 NOTES ON THE Christ and His Church, he must not kneel, but stand up. For authority of absolution*, see Ezek. xxxiii. 12. Job xxxiii. 33. Numb. vi. 24. " 2 Sam. xii. 13. John xx. 23. The Lord's Prayer *.] N. 19.b. lipoaevxi' Prseceptum Christi"- Our Father, Etsi Isesus est. Pater est. which art in Heaven, Eminenter, non inclusive. Hallowed be Thy Name, In me, per me, super me. Thy kingdom come, Ut destruatur regnum peccati, per quod regnavit^ mors et Diabolus. in earth In me, qui sum terra. in Heaven. As Sanctis angelis. Give us this day our daily Pro necessitate. bread. Proprium, licite'' acquisitum, supercoelestem' et corporeum. Forgive us our trespasses, Talenta dimitte. Lead us not : nee'' sinas intrare ductos pronosque. r f Diabolo, I extra from evil, ab authore mali -s L intra {culpseT r poenae vper"-! omni J L , For thine is the kingdom ".] Gloria Patri.'] Doxologia a Sanctis olim° patribus contra virus Arianum praescripta et retenta. p Consule Hookerumi. ^ [' And for authority of absolving' MS. B.M. ' For tlie authority of ab- solving' MS. Lamb.] « [Chron. vl. 24. added here in B. M. and Lamb. MSS.] • [' in temporibus' JfS. B. M.] arii solnm hie intelligendi ' N^icliolls.] ' [Nicholls gives this paragraph in ° [This note is inserted in B. M. and English.] - Lambeth MSS. at the beginning of > ['justificatus.' MS. Lamb. the office for the Holy Communion, i" [' Et ecclesia ' MS. Lamb.] and begins thus,—' After an Introite ' ['hoc sequenti versiculo' MS. is sung the Priests ascend (Priest B. M. ' hoc et sequenti versiculo ' ascends.' MS. B. M.) &c.] MS. Lamb.] p [■ If both be priests ' Lamb, and °> [So in MS. Lamb. ' interesse.' B. JL MSS.] Nicholls, and MS. Durh., om. B. Jl.] t [' the one' L-imb. MS., 'then the " [So in MSS. ' non ergo subsidi- one' B. M. ilS.] BOOK OF COMMON PllAYEil. 151 THE HOLY COMMUNION. N. 35. .. De apparatu ante Eucharisftiam faciendo.] Post finitam primam partem LiturgiEe (quam olim Missanr Catechumeno- rum vocabant') jam^ nostro more sequitur concio : con- cionem tertia hsec quse subsequitur Eucbaristise peragendse forma. Recte concio peragitur ante Eucbaristiam. Notan- dum' tamen in veteri" et primseva Ecclesia concionem primo mane habitam fuisse '^ (quam Tractatum nuncupabant) ; ad eamy cum Cbristianis audientes, energumeni^ Judsei, Etbnici, promiscue admittebantur : et ^ istis egressis, vel exactis, post tractatum, pergebatur ad secundam Liturgies partem, Missam Catecbumenorum dictam, earn scilicet quacum nos incipimus. Sed illis initium erat, Venite escultemus : nobis Confessio publica generalis, propter male abolitas'' publicam €^^}/jLoik6y7jcnv, et privatam auricularem. Tertio, ipsis cate- chumenis exactis, ad sacram Synaxira, i. e. ev-xapuaTiav^, soli ii, qui erant a scelere puri, et baptizati se"^ recipiebanf^, quse ideo dicta est Missa Sanctorum. Quse omnia aperte^ man- dantur fieri secundum ordinem prsedictum, can. 19. Concil. Laodic. ^ If any person be an open and notorious evil liver. 1 N. 36. a. Our law inS England will not suffer the Minister to judge any man a'' notorious offender, but him who is convicted by some legal sentence. And not him that is obstinate.] It seems, he m:ay rather make open protestation' of his obstinacy, than repel him with safety by'' the common' law. ' [' appellabant ' Lambeth MS.] ras o/aKias ran cwicrKSiruv, koI twc ' [' earn ' Nicholls.] KarqxoviJ.ivuv evx'hi' iimeMMSaf koX ' [om. Lambeth MS.] tJ-e-ra rh i^eKBui' tovs Karrixoviiivovs, " [' in veteri tamen' Lambeth MS.] rup iv fierai/olq. t^v etix^'' yipef Baf " [' fuisse constat' Lambeth MS.] koI Tovrav TrpoiTtXSivTitiv uttS xfipa, koX y [' ad earn ' Nicholls, and ' ad iTrax'^priadvroiv, ovtus tuv iriinav tAi quam' Durh. B.M. and Lamb. MSS.] eixas t'lveadai, K.r.K. — Cone. Laod. n' et' om. MSS. Durh. and B. M.] Can. xix.— Cone. tom. i. col. 1500. C] » [' abolitas male ' Lambeth MS.] ^ [' of B. M, and Lamb. MSS.] ^ f Euch"".' Lambeth MS.] ■■ [' as a ' NichoUs.] ■= [om. Lambeth MS.] ' [' profession ' B. M. MS.] '1 r' recipiebantur' Lambeth MS.] ■< [' at' JSTicholls.] ' [om. Lambeth MS.] ' [' common ' om. B. M. MS. ' the ' [Tlep! Tov, SeTc i5(? irp&Tov /xi-ra common' om. MS. Lamb.] 152 NOTES ON THE N. 38. a. Shall say the Lord's Prayer, with this Collect "".] In sacra synaxi nihil canitur, quod alias fieri solet; sed onmia graviter et severe peraguntur cum aflfectu potius quam modulatione". Cum non est communio recte sequimur Pro- phetici Regis morem. Ps. cxviii. 25. N. 38. b. Then shall the Priest rehearse distinctly all the Ten Com- mandments.'] The Priestj after the Collectj descends to the door of the Septum, makes a low adoration towards the Altar ; then turns to the people, and standing in° the door, readeth the Ten Commandmentsj as from God, whilst ^ they i lie prostrate to the end'', as to God speaking ^. Then shall follow the Collect.] Facta' adoratione ut prius. Minister ascendit, et genu- flectit. Immediately after the Collect, the Priest shall read the Epistle.] Here the other Priest, or if there be none", he that executeth', descendeth'' to the door, adoreth'', and then turning readeth ^ the Epistle and Gospel. • N. 39. a. And, the Epistle ended, he shall say the Gospel'^.] In the reading* the holy Gospel, and never else*", is Adora- tion made" at the name of Jesus; for then'' only is it in its ^ right exaltation ; and then men stand ' in a posture ready to make reverence. The Epistle and Gospel being ended, shall be said the Creed.] [Ad, Laws tibi Domine. MSS. Lamb, and B. M.] 'Tfj,voXoyla post Evangelium, Graduale s. " [This note is not in B. M. or Lamb. MS.] ° ['modulate.' NichoUs.] ° [' at' MS. B. M.] •" [' whiles ' MS. Durh. ' while ' B.M.] 1 [' while the people ' MS. Lamb.] ' [' to the end,' om. MS. Lamb, 'end of them,' MS. B. M.] ' [' as answering to God.' MS. B. M. ' as answering and speaking to God.' MS. Lamb.] ' ['Tum facta' B.M. and Lamb. MSS.] ° [' not another,' MSS. B. M. and Lamb.] ' ['executes.' MSS. Durh., Lamb, and B.M.] «■ [' descends ' MS. B.M.] '['adores' MSS. Durh., Lamb. and B. M.] y [' reads' MSS. B. M. and Lamb.] " [Not noted as Andrewes' in Nicholls.] • [' In reading of.' MS. Lamb.] "■ [' Gospel only.' B. M. and Lamb. MSS.] ■= [' made only' MS. Lamb.] •I ['for that then' B. M. and Lamb. MSS.] = ['his' MSS. Durh. and Lamb., 'the'B.M.] ' [' and for that men stand then' MS. B.M.] f [' graduate.' MS. B. M.] BOOK OF COMMON PEAYEU. 153 [Ad Symbolum. MSS. Lamb, and B. M.] Adorat'', ascendit, et legit Symbolum Nicsenum, populo adhuc stante. After the Creed. [Ante Offertorium. MS. Lamb.J N. 40. b. Lecta Confessione Niccena; the Priest adores. Then he removes the basin from the back of the Altar to the fore- part. Then' the Bishop J ascends with treble'' Adoration, and lastly kneels down at the Altar. Into his hands the Priest from a by-standing table on the south side, reaches ^ first the Wafer Bread, in a canister close covered, and lined with linen". 3dly °. The Wine in a barrel on a cradle with four feet". These the Bishop oflfersP in the name of the whole congregation, upon the Altar. Then he offers « into the basin for himself, and after him the whole congregation, and so ''betake themselves to their' proper and convenient place ' of kneeling. Bishops " and Priests only within the septum ^ ; Deacons at the door; the Laity ^ without; the Priest meanwhile^ reading the peculiar sentences for the Offertory. Solis ministerio sacro deditis ad Altare ingredi et communicare licet. Cone. Laod. can. 19 ^ Saying one or more of these Sentences following.'] Instead of these, read the peculiar Sentences for the Ofifer- N. 41. b. tory"", ut infra, and some of these immediately before the Benediction, for the Poor •=. PecuHar Sentences for the Offertory^. N. 42. a. In process of time it came to pass, that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Lord. And Abel " [' Turn adorat/ MSS. B. M. and « [' The Bishops ' B. M.] Lamb.] ^ [See the plan of Bishop Andrewes' ' [' Then ' om. NichoUs.] Chapel,] J ['Bishop, if present' MSS. B.M. r ['and the Laity' MS. B. M. ; and Lamb.] ' and Laity ' MS. Lamb.] ^ ['triple' MS. B. M.] ' ['meantime' MS. Lamb. ; 'in the ' [' reacheth ' MSS.] meantime ' MS. B. M.] '" ' fine linen.' MSS. B. M. and • [Mimis i^Sv ehai tois lepariKois Lamb.] eltrUyai els ro Qvmaa'riipiov, kuX koi- ° ['Then' MSS. B. M. and Lamb.] vufeiv. — Cone. Laod. Can. xix. — Cone. » [See the plan of Bishop Andrewes' torn, i col. 1500. D.] Chapel, appended to his Life, pre- '■ [After ' Offertory,' the note is in fixed to this volume.] Durh. and Lamb. MSS. ' instead of p [' offereth ' MSS.] those that are printed, whereof some 1 [' oflfereth ' MSS.] may be read (' whereof many are for " [' and then they ' MSS. B. M. and the poor' MS. Lamb.) at the end before Lamb.] the Benediction.' See below, p. 158.] " f'th •t'pli their own ' MS. B. M.] ' [This note omitted MS. B. M.] aces ' MS. B. M.] '' [The introduction of these sen- 154 NOTES ON THE brought also of the firstlings of his flock, and of the fat thereof. And the Lord had respect unto Abel and his offering. Gen. iv. 3, 4.^ Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering : of every one ' that giveth s it willingly tvith his heart they^ shall take my offering. Exod. xxv. 2. Three times in the year shall all the males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which He shall choose ; and they shall not appear before the Lord empty. Every man shall give according as he is able, and according to the blessing of the Lord thy God which He hath given thee. Deut. xvi. 16, 17. All things come of Thee, Lord, and of thine' own we give unto thee^. I have offered willingly in the uprightness of mine ^ heart of^ all these things. Now'^ also have I seen thy people, which are found here to offer unto thee willingly " vMh joy. 1 Chron. xiix. 14, 17. We made statutes for ourselves, to give by the year the " third part of a shekel, for the service of the house of our God. Net. X. 32. Give unto the Lord, ye families of the people, give unto the Lord glory and power ^. Give unto the Lord the glory of"^ his Name ; bring an offering, and enter into his courts. PsaL xcvi. 7,8. As Jesus sat over against the Treasury, he beheld how the people cast money into it : and many rich men cast in much : and he saw also a certain poor widow which cast in ' two mites. And he said. Of a truth I say unto you, that this poor widow hath cast in more than they all : for they ' of their superfluity cast into ' the offerings of God; but she of her penury hath cast in all the " living that she had. Mark xii. 41. tencea was proposed by Bishop Cosin Lamb.] in 1662; see the MS. alterations sub- '' ['my' MSS. B. M. and Lamb ] mitted by him to the Bishops, in a ' [om. JIS. B. M.] Book of Common Prayer preserved in " [' For ' N icholls.] his Library at Durham. D. iii. 3.] " [• offer willingly' MS. Lamb.] ' [In the MSS. the references are in » [' a ' Nicholls.] the margin, and, as in Nicholls, at f ['Give. .. power,' omitted in MS. the beginning of the texts.] Lamb.] ' "' man' MS. B. M.] i [' due unto ' MS. Lamb.] ' gives' MS. B. M.] ' [' in thither ' MS. B. JI. 1 • ye ' MS. B. M.] • [' they all ' MS. B. M.] • thy ■ MS. B. M.] ' f ' in into' MS. Lamb.] ' give thee ' MSS. B. M. and " [' her ' MS. Lamb.] BOOK OF COMMON PKA.YER. 155 Now after many years I came and brought"!- alms to my nation, and offerings'^. Acts xxiv. 17. Then shall the Churchwardens, S^c] Sapit hsec coUectio per capita Genevensem ilium per Eccle- sias tuniultuaria forma discurrendi morem. Pay to the Curate.] N. 42. a. b. They atould not pay it^ to the cufate alone % but to God upon the altar ; from whence the curate has^ his warrant to take itj as deputed by Him, and as the Apostle plainly alludes", 1 Cor. ix. 13, 14; Heb. xiii. 10. And this is not* to be for- gotten, though it be forgone ■=, that whosoever gave any lands or endowments to the service of God, he gave it in a ^ formal writing, as nowadays between man aud man s, sealed and witnessed. And the tender of the gift was super altare, and '' by the donor upon his knees. Let us pray for the whole state.] N. 42. b. 'TTrepivTev^K^. Diaconi voce indici solebat. S. Aug. Ep. 119.^ 'lepa evxv Dionysii''. Pro CoUecta. N. 44. a. That he may receive the benefit of absolution.] It is most expedient that this be read, to induce the people that they bethink themselves of the sovereign benefit of abso- lution by their penitent confession. Dr. White, in his " Way to the Church," quotes all this latter part of the Exhortation', showing, against the slander of the Jesuits, that we abolish not, but willingly retain the doctrine of confession. § 40. 231 ." Then shall the Priest say this exhortation.] Stans reci- tabit "- * ['came and' om. MS. B. M. ; as far as ' CoUecta.' om. MS. Lamb.] 'brought up' MS. Lamb.] ^ [. . . . 'communis oratio voce Dia- y [' alms and offerings to my nation.' eonl indicitur.' ■ — S.Aug. Epist. \v. MS. B. M.] (al. cxviii.) ad Inquisit. Januarii, ^ ['these offerings' MS. B. M. ; lib. ii. cap. xviii. § 34. Op., torn. ii. ' their offerings ' MS. Lamb.] col. 212. A.] " ['only' MSS. B.M. and Lamb.] ■■ [S. Dionys. Areop. de Eccles. " ['hath' MSS.] Hierarch. cap. iii. §2. Op., tom. i. ' ['alluded' MS. Durh.; 'alludeth' p. 188. A. ad. Venet. 1755.] MSS. B.M. and Lamb.] ' ['confession. And it is' MS. B.M. [' Nor is this' MS. B. M.l omitting the intervening words.] " though forgone," MS. B'. M.] ■" [The Way to the True Church, by ^ a.' om. NichoUs.] John White, D.D. Works, p. 122. B p as . . . . man ' om. MS. B. M.] Lond. 1624.] ii ['and' om. MS. B. M.] " [M"ot in Lamb, or B. M. MSS.] ' ['■TirefJeVxei'^?.' om. MS. B. M, ; 411 . « [' th( f t'a.' 156 NOTES ON THE N. a. b. Draw near. Forte non est opus his verbis, quia jam accesserunt. [Aut omnes, aut per vices ad septum accedentes genuflectebant, et Euchar. sub utraque specie percipiebant °.] Then shall this general Confession., .by one of the Ministers.] The other priest (if there be a second), or he that executeth?, descendethi to the door, and there, kneeling, saith the Con- fession, the people repeating after him. Almighty God.'] ^E^ofioXoyritn^. [Absolution.] Then shall the Priest stand up.] 'Atto- XvTLKov^, in quo absolvit stans'. Lift up your hearts.] N. 45. a. 'Avda-y(mfiev ra? KapBia ['dirumpens' MS. B.M.J 'erum- Universa Ecclesia, accepto Christi san- pens ' MS. Lamb.] guine, dicit Amen. Dbi duo egregia ' [' triclinari ' MS. B. M.] (uotatu digna, MS. Lamb.,) &c.' MSS. k [' cypho ' MS. B. M.] B. M. and Lamb.] <" ['atque aptissime' om. MS. B.M.] • ['sanguinis' MS. B. M.] ' omnia' MSS. B. M. and Lamb.] [At that time there was no rubric enjoining this. This note is omitted ^ MS. Lamb.] rint Universalem ' Nicholls.] Et 2.' MS. Durh.] ' accipiant ' MS. Durh. ; ' accepe- MS. Lamb.] " ['these prayers' MS. Lamb.] ? ['omnes dicere' MSS. B.M. and f ['ofhim'om. MS. Lamb.] Lamb.] 1 [Dialog. Qusestionum Ixv. sub tit. ^ ['quamyis' MS. B.M.] Orosii percontantis et S. August. ' [' debitum genuflexionis ritum respondentia, opus spurium sen con- cavillantur,' MS. B.M.] sarcinatum. — Qnsest. 49. Op., tom. vi. ^ [' orantibus tamen ' MS. B. M.] (Append.) col. 1094. C. Cf. autem ' ['quis alius gestus orantibus' locum unde desumptum est. "Habet MS. Lamb.] enim magnam vocem Christi sanguis "i [Only found in MS. Lamb.] in terra, cum eo accepto ab omnibus ' [This note omitted MS. Lamb.] gentibua respondetur, Amen." — S. 158 NOTES OK THE BOOK OF COMMON FllATEK. thanks to Him who has made us worthy to receive His holy Mysteries, &c. Clem. Const. Ap. lib. viii. cap. 20.' N. 52. a. Glory be to God on HighJ] 8 Socrat. vi. S.*" Hymnus Angelicus. 'Avri^eova post Com- mmxionem. D. Hilarii Pictav.' S. Chrys. ad Antioch. 57'. Before the Blessing. '\ Here the congregation ariseth, and having made their adoration'', they go towards their seats to a little' private devotion. In their way, at the foot of the choir, stands the cipptis pauperum, into which every man puts a small piece of silver ™; whilst " the Priest, standing still" at the Altar, readeth the exhortatory sentences for alms i", ut supra. At the Blessing.] When I all are composed in^ their seats, he proceeds to the Blessing ^. N. 53. b. And there shall be no celebration ... a great number,] Communionis tempore dum pbpulus conveniat. Gelas.* ' [Ka! o StaKDVOS XE^eVaj iravaapievov Tov ^dWovTos .... evxttptffTfjffatieif Tw KaTO^iuaavTi rjficis fXGTaXa^eiv Tav dyiuy avTov fivaTTjpiwy. — Const. Apost. lib. viii. can. 13, 14. — Cone. torn. i. col. 486. A.] K [This reference is put after in MSS. Lamb, and B. M.] '' [^lyviTios 'AyTiox^las rijs 3uplas, Tplros aird tov dvoaroKov Hdrpov firiffKOTTOs, OS Kal rots dvoaTdhois OMrois trwSterpi^ey, OTtrcuriav - elSef aryyeKiev^ hict. Tuv avTuptovwv v^vav tilv ayiav TpidSa vfivoviTQty. k. t. X. — Socrat. H. E. lib.TLcap. 8. p. 322.] ' [Audiat orantis populi consistens quia extra ecclesiam vocem, spectet celebres hymnornm sonitus, et inter divinorum quoque sacramentorum ofiicia responsionem devotas confes- sionis accipiat. — S. Hil. in Ps. Ixt. § 3. Op., torn. i. col. 196. C] 1 [The HomUies of S. Chrysost, ad Pop. Antioch. after the 22d, which used to pass under the name of S. Chrysostom, are made up from pas- sages out of his other works. (See above, p. 40.) The passage here re- ferred to occurs in Horn. ly. (al. hi.) in S. Matt. § 5. Op., tom. U. p. 353. ed. Sav. The references stand thus, ' Hilar. Chrys. Socrat.' in MSS. B. M. and Lamb. The words, 'A Hymn appointed by Clement, Const, lib. vii. cap. 47.' which are printed by Nicholls as part of Andrewes" note, are not so in MS. Durh., but a remark added by Bishop Cosin. It is not in MS. Lamb, or B. M.] ■' ['have all made adoration' MS. Lamb.] ' [-and use their' MSS. B.M. and Lamb.] ■» [' his money ' MSS. B. M. and Lamb.] ° ['whiles' MS. Durh.] » [' still ' om. MS. B. M.] p [That is, our present oflFertory sen- tences, see above, p. 153.] 1 ['And when' MS. B.M.] ' ['at' MS. Lamb.] ' ['the blessing is given.' MSS. B. M. and Lamb.] « [This note is omitted in MS. Lamb.] A COPPIE OF THE FORME USED BY THE LO: BISHOP OF ELYE IN CONSECRATING THE NEWE CHURCH PLATE OF THE CATHEDRALL CHURCH OF WORC^ [The form used by Bishop Andrewes in consecrating Plate for the Altar, no\<' first printed, aa used by him, is preserved amongst the MSS. collections of Henry Wharton, in the library of the Archbishop of Canterbury at Lambeth (MSS. No. 577. pp. 113 — 115.) The volume, of which it is a part, is described by Wharton as a collection of instruments and records of the greatest value, made in the handwriting or by the care of Archbishop Sancroft. On the fly-leaf is written, "CoUectio plurium Instrumentorum et Mouumentorum maximi pretii, facta vel mann vel cura K. R. P. Willelmi Sancroft, Archiep' Cant." By the side of this is written by another hand, " Mr. Wharton's own hand," and below it by another, " CoUectore Henrico Wharton G. Arch. Cant, a sacris domestico." Many of the documents are transcribed by Archbishop Sancroft himself; others by (apparently) employed transcribers ; sometimes a scrivener's hand completes what the Archbishop had begun to copy. Others are earlier MSS. on paper of varying sizes bound up together. There is another order of consecrating plate for the altar, and several forms of consecrating churches ; e.g. of the church and churchyard of Poulmire in com. Buckingham, by William Barlow, Bishop of Lincoln, 1°. Novemb. Viz. Fest. Omn. SS'». 1610'; of the Chapel of St. Peter's College, Cambridge, by Francis White, Bishop of Ely, 1632 ; of St. John's Oiurch, Leeds, by Archbishop Neile of York, 163i ; and immediately afterwards of his chapel at Aberguilly, by Archbishop Laud. In the same handwriting as the form of consecrating plate now printed, and occupying one fasciculus with it, is the service for the consecration of the Church of Dore in Herefordshire, by Theophilus (Field) Bishop of St. David's, acting for Bishop Wren, March 22, 1634. The handwriting appears to be of that date. This form of consecrating Communion plate seems to have been regarded as a model, and is frequently alluded to : e.g. such consecration was charged against Archbishop Laud at his trial; his answer was, "All that I used was according to the copy of the late Reverend Bishop of Winchester, Bishop Andrews, which I have hy me to be seen, and which himself used all his time." (Laud's Troubles, chap. xxii. p. 313. See also Cant. Doom, pp. 469, 470, 499, 603.) The same is stated by Heylin. (Cyprianus Anglicus, p. 94.) And Neal's description of what was done, accords with our form. (Neal's History of the Puritans, vol. ii. p. 567. Lond. 1837.) At Canterbury, the 160 A FOKM FOR CONSECRATING eame writer says, the cathedral was furnished "according to Bishop Andrewes' model," and " all the vessels underwent a solemn consecration." (Ibid.) Again, in the life of Kettlewell, prefixed to the edition of his works, p. 66. (Kcttlewell's Works, vol. i.), is an account of the consecration of a new set of communion plate for the Church at Coleshill, by Archbishop Bancroft, in the first year of the reign of James II. ; the words of the prayers are given, and evidence that it was Andrewes' form which was used. " For the perpetual testification whereof there was an instrument drawn up in the Latin tongue, and signed by the consecrator, with the archiepiscopal seal thereto affixed. The copy of which instrument or act (dates and names omitted) was, in the beginning of this century, made public by Mr. Richard Tisdale, Chaplain to the late Bishop of Norwich (Lloyd) ; as was also the entire form of the con- secration which was then used." The publication referred to is entitled, " Form of Dedication and Consecration of a Church or Chapel ; " published in 1703. The service is substantially the same as this of Bishop Andrewes, which was indeed, as it now appears, in Archbishop Bancroft's possession. Thus it is sanctioned by tJie use of these two Archbishops. The circumstances which occasioned the Bishop of 'Ely to consecrate the communion plate in Worcester Cathedral are not known. Another copy of this office is found in MSS. Harl. Numb. 3795. Art. 8, the various readings of which are here noted.] The order of consecrating Plate for the Altar. The plate to be consecrated is placed upon a Table about the middle of the quire before the beginning of Divine Service. Immediately after the Nicene Creed, and the pronouncing of this sentence, Let your light so shine before men, &c., the Presenter of the plate being in his choral habit {if he be a Churchman) cometh forth, and standing by the said Table, after obeisance first to God, and to the Bishop, saith, Presenter.. Reverend Father in God, in the name of the Dean and Chapter of the Cathedral Church of Worcester : I humbly beseech your Lordship that some vessels prepared for the use of that Church here ready may be presented unto the Lord, and by your sacred office may receive an holy dedi- cation unto godly "■ divine service. The Bishop. We are ready to do what you desire in a matter so well becoming them in whose name you come, and (as we assure ourselves) so acceptable unto God for the service of his holy Church. First, therefore, let us begin with prayer. O Eternal God, Lord of all power and glory, prostrate here before thy throne of grace, we beg thy heavenly mercy, » ['God's.' MS. Hail] COMMUNION PLATE. 161 and humbly call upon thee for thy divine acceptance. Lordj bow down thine ear and hear us. Open, Lord'', thine eyes, and behold thy poor servants, and have respect unto the" supplications which, in full assurance of thy blessed Son's merits, we presume to make before thee. Take away the stony heart out of the midst of us, and give us hearts truly sensible of thy Divine Majesty. -Let thy Holy Spirit help our infirmities. Lord, increase our faith, order our devo- tions, make us zealous for thy glory, and give us to revive* in the service of thy most blessed name, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. The said Presenter taketh in ^ his hands, Mrst, the paten^, and {after obeisance) cometh up to the Bishop standing before the midst of the Altar, and kneel- ing down saith, I offer this unto thee and thy holy service, O Lord God Almighty. The Bishop receiveth them and turneth to set them on the Altar, his Chaplains standing on each side of the Altar in their formalities, and in the mean time ^ saying alternatim, a. He rained down manna ou them for to eat, and gave them bread from heaven. Psal. Isxviii. 25, 26. b. So man did eat Angels' food, and he sent them meat enough. In the mean while the Presenter is ready again with the chalices covered, and kneeling down^, saith, (ut prius). Whiles the Bishop sets them on, the Chaplains pronounce, a. That he may bring food out of the earth, and wine that maketh glad the heart of man. Psal. civ. 15. b. We will be glad and rejoice in thee : we will remember thy love more than wine. Cant. i. 4. The Presenter as before offereth the flagons, which while the Bp} sets on, the Chaplains say, a. They shall be satisfied with the plenteousness of thy ' while ' MS. Harl.] om. MS. Harl.] The word 'Bp.' is not in either >> f O Lord,' MS. Harl.] ■- ['their' MS. Harl.] ■i f'reioice' MS. Harl.] ■^^ ['into' MS. Harl.] MS.] f ['patens,' MS. Harl.] AND. — PERKOM, ETC. M 162 A FORM FOH CONSECRATING house, and thou shalt give them drink of thy pleasures as out of the river. Psal. xxxvi. 8. b. Eat, O friends, drink and be replenished, O beloved. Cant. V. 1. The basin is offered next by the Presenter, which, when the Bishop hath taken, the Chaplains say, a. An offering of a free heart will I give thee, and praise thy name, O Lord, because it is so comfortable. Psal. Iviii. 6. b. Let the freewill offering'' of my mouth please thee, O Lord, and teach me thy judgments. Psal. cxix. 108. The Presenter bringeth the candlesticks, and the Bishop setteth them on ; the Chaplains say ', a. Thy word is a lantern unto my feet, and -a light unto my path ". Psal. cxix. 5. b. For in thee is the foimtain of light ", and in thy light shall we see light. Psal. xxxvi. 9. ' The cen- Lastly he bringeth the censer ', which the Bishop likewise sets Lo ■^own'"' °^> "''"''^ ^^ Chaplains say, a. While the king sitteth? at his table, my spikenard sendeth out the smell thereof. Cant. i. 12. b. Let my prayer be set forth before Thee as the incense, and let the lifting up of my hands be as the'' evening sacrifice. Psal. cxli. 2. Then the Bishop layeth his hands upon every piece again, and, standing, saith, O Lord, heavenly Father, we most meekly beseech Thee favourably to accept these holy offerings now presented unto Thee: Thine, O Lord, be all the"^ glory in aU our approaching = unto thee, the honour thine alone in all our service * of Thee. Grant, most gracious Lord, that what we have now faithfully offered unto Thee in the uprightness of our hearts, may be religiously preserved from all profane and secular uses, and may ever continue in that holy service whereunto they are now dedicated, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. ^ ['offerings' MS. Harl.] ' ['saying,' MS. Harl.] ■"['paths.' MS. Harl.] " ['life,' MS. HarL] » [This is a marginal note in the " [' selrVices ' MS. Harl.] Lambeth MS.] 'sits' MS. Harl.] ''an' MS. Harl.] 'be the' MS. Harl.] 'approachings' MS. Harl.] COMMUNION PLATE. 163 The Benediction. We bless TheCj O Lord, for thy blessings upon us, and for that it hath pleased Thee to put into the hearts of thy humble servants to make these holy dedications unto thy Divine Majesty. Look down, Lord, in mercy upon them, and bless them with the riches of thy goodness. Bless them in their persons and in their substance, and in all that belongs unto them, or that they give™ their hands unto. And grant, we beseech Thee, that by the reverend and holy use of these offerings. Thy praise and glory may now and ever be set forth in thy Church, and that thy daily service may therein be performed in the beauty of holiness, as becometh^ so holy and glorious a Godj through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen, This done they proceed to read the other sentences'^ for the ordinary offerings, and so go on with the rest of the Com- munion'^. » ['put' MS. Harl.] " ['services' MS. Harl.] ' ['becomes' MS. Harl.] » [' of Communion.' MS. Harl.] M 2 THE MANNER OF INDUCTION PKESORIEED BY THE EIGHT EE7. LANCELOT ANDEEWES, BISHOP OF CHICHESTEE, ELY, AND WINCHESTEE. [This Form of Induction is found in the same volume as the Consecration of Church Plate. It immediately follows the Manner of Consecrating the Church and Churchyard at Poulmire, by Bishop W. Barlow. They are both transcribed by Archbishop Bancroft ; and before the Manner of Induction he has written the memorandum, " This I found also in the same book." What that book is, has not been discovered.] The neighbour minister, that inducts you, let him read in the Church Porch (the Church being empty and the door locked) the Mandate ad Inductionem, verbatim. That done, let him give you hold of the ring or key, and say. By virtue hereof, I, C. D. give you, I. N. real, actual, and corporal possession of this Parish, together with all and sin- gular the tithes, rights, and commodities of and belonging to the same. Then unlock the door, and go into the Church alone, and lock or bolt the door, and execute these particulars, which you shall write on the backside of your mandate, viz. — Accepi clavem, intravi solus, oravi, tetigi sacra, pulsavi campanas. In nomine Patris, Filii, at S. S". Amen. Per me, I. N. Then let it be endorsed also, that such a day of such a year, C. D. did induct I. N. into the Church of A. in the county of B. and unto him hath given real, actual, and corporal possession of that Parsonage, and of all the rights and appurtenances of the same. In witness whereof I have hereunto subscribed my name. By me, C. D. In the presence of us MANUAL OP DIEEOTIONS SICK NOTICE. [This Edition of the Manual for the Sick is reprinted from that published by Richard Drake in 1648; being, aa he explains in his Preface, the first complete Edition. The Prayers for the Morning, Evening, and Holy Communion, which were originally subjoined to it, with a fresh title, but continuous paging, were inserted in their proper places in the Edition of the Private Devotions, pub- lished a few months afterwards by the same Editor, and ceased from that time to form a part of this Manual. The Manual for the Sick has, in the subsequent reprints, been subjoined to the Private Devotions, though retaining incorrectly its original title-page. Richard Drake, the Editor of this Work, and the original translator of the Private Devotions, was admitted a Scholar of Pembroke College, Cambridge, on Dr. Watts's foundation, March 15th, 1626 (see Wilson's Merchant Tailors' School, p. 558) ; was afterwards Rector of Radwinter (Walker's Sufferings, par. ii. p. 230) ; created D.D. by Royal Mandate, Aug. 2d, 1660,.(Wood'B Ath. Ox. iii. 282) ; appointed Prebendary of North Alton, in the Church of Salisbury, Sept. 9th, 1660, (Walker, ibid.) He appears to have resigned this last preferment, March 23d, 1662, on being nominated Chancellor of the same Church. The latter dignity he retained till his death, when he was succeeded (Le Neve, Fasti Eccl. Angl. p. 269) by Seth Ward, Nov. 6th, 1681. It may be added, that he was one of Walton's assistants in editing the well-known London Polyglott.] A MANUAL OF DIRECTIONS FOR THE SICK. With many Sweet Medi- tations and Devotions of the R. Reverend Father in God, LANCELOT ANDREWS, late L. Bishop of Wirwhefter. To which are added Praiers for the Morning, Evening, and H. Communion. Translated out of a Greeke MS. of His Private Devotions. By R.D. B.D. London, Printed for Humphrey Moseley, at the Princes Arms, in St. Pauls Church-yard. 1 648. TO THE CHRISTIAN READER. The great errand of our coming into this world, is but to prepare ourselves for a better. Which being the chief scope and aim of this Manual, I cannot but commend his pious intention, who formerly presented it to public view. But, observing a great want of that impression ; . besides many literal imperfections, omissions and misquotations of Holy Scriptures therein, and generally so great a want of that care and exactness which was due to any piece of him, to whom it claimed relation, and which made the child so unlike the father, I counselled this Second Edition of it, assuring myself that it would be an acceptable service to the Church of God, and not a little engage the world in a reverend estimation of this holy Prelate, who not only taught them the way to Heaven by his incomparable Ser- mons, but also assisted them in it by his Example and Devotions. It hath been too great a fault in all ages, to wrap up their drugs in gold, and to vent false wares under glorious titles, imposing on the world, and on famous authors, many broken and imperfect relics. That this Reverend Father hath suJGfered somewhat by this false play, is too notorious in the world. And in the former impression of this Manual there were some crude additions, which, though not justifiable by any authentic evidence or remain of his, were yet imposed on him and us, and dared to call him master. These being hence remanded to their proper place of silence and obscurity, I give you this as his genuine issue. Which I am the rather induced to believe so, not only by 172 TO THE CHRISTIAN READER, the internal arguments, the spirit and genius, the method and piety thereof, but also, by the external testimony and conveyance of it to us, as his, under the fair hand of his amanuensis ; from which, collated with another manuscript, and that in print, I give you this corrected. That it was conceived and used by him in his ordinary Visitation of the Sick, when he was Vicar of St. Giles Cripple- gate, though I take it for no good topic to gain your enter- tainment of it by, yet this persuasion it may happily beget, that all the business of a parish priest is not confined to the pulpit ; but that there is other business, if the people could think on it, wherein to employ men of that profession -. which, if so well attended as it ought, we should not hear of so many scandalous complaints against a lazy Clergy, nor be so much infested by sacrilegious intruders into our sacred office. Your pardon, if I tell you what I mean, not in mine own, but his expressions, who knew better what belonged to the court of conscience : — " I take it to be an error, to think the fruits of repentance, and the worth of them, to be a matter any common man can skill of well enough; needs never ask S. John, or S. Paul what he shall doj knows what he should do as well as S. Paul, or S. John either. And that it is not rather a matter, wherein we need the counsel and direction of such as are professed that way. Truly it is neither the least, nor the last, part of our learning to be able to give an answer and direction in this point. But therefore laid aside and neg- lected by us, because not sought after by you. Therefore not studied, but by very few, quia nemo nos interrogat, because it is grown out of request quite. ''We have learned, I know not where, a new, a shorter course, which flesh and blood better likes of. To pass the whole course of our life, and, in the whole course of our life, not to be able to set down, where, or when, or what we did, when we did that which we call repenting. What fruits there cimeofit; what those fruits might be worth. But even a little before our death, (and as little as may be,) not till the world hath given us over, then, lo, to come to our quid faciemus ? to ask. What we shall do ? When we are able to do nothing; and then must one come, and (as we call it) TO THE CrmiSTIAN UEADEE. 173 speak comfortably to us, that is, mjnister to us a little Divinity Laudanum, rather stupefactive for the present, than doing any sound good, and so take our leaves to go meet with Ira Ventura. " This way, this fashion of repenting, Saint John knew it not ; it is far from his fructus dignos ; St. Paul knew it not ; it is far from his opera digna. And I can say little to it, but I pray God it deceive us not. It is not good trying conclu- sions about our souls "." This I take for so fair an item to a tender and pious Christian, as I doubt not of diverting him thereby from deferring the making of his accounts even with Heaven, till the cross, or bed of sickness call upon him. Sure, that is no time or place, to contest with two such enemies, as are infirmities and sins : and an age is too short a time to provide ourselves in for eternity. With this protest and caveat against this unchristian course and fashion of the world, I commend this to you as your vade mecum ; and as your faithful friend and counsellor. Which, though it speak in special to the sick, will be found upon serious thoughts, to be serviceable to all estates and condi- tions whatsoever, whether in sickness or health, prosperity or adversity; making in us such deep impresses of the Divine excellency, and our human frailty, as must needs force us from the cobweb comforts of this, to the desire of enjoying those more solid and immutable in a better world, in the expressions and with the longings of the Koyal Prophet, " My soul is athirst for God, yea even for the living God. When shall I come to appear before the presence of God ! " Psal. xhi. 2. I need not mind you of the reading of the Psalms after the old translation of the Liturgy. For, besides that there was no other then in being, the constant use of those expressions, to which the Church was so habituated in her daily Offices, had made them so familiar and known to all, that any other reddition of them might have been taken for the greatest injury and invasion that could possibly have been made upon devotion. » See Bishop Andrewes's Eighth Sermon of Eopentance and Fasting. [Works, vol. i. pp. 450, 451.] 174! TO THE CHEISTIAN READER. One presumption I shall promise myself your pardon of, my aflSxed titles and inscriptionSj they being wholly designed out of charity, for the better use and service of the many j who, not being able to digest and apply what is given in gross, may, under these special and distinct heads, find matter proper for tbeir meditations and devotions, according to their several exigencies. The forms of Morning and Evening Prayer, being very lame and broken in the former Edition, I give you here complete and perfect. To which I have added, as the crown and complement of all our services, his Devotions for the Holy Communion ; all translated out of the Greek copy of his Amanuensis. You wiU need no other reason of the addition of this last, when I shall tell you, that (besides that I find it in Latin annexed with the Manual for the Sick) the partici- pation of that sacred mystery is the most proper companion for persons in that condition, as being the Viaticum of the soul, and a Pledge of the Resurrection. I shall add no more, but the promise of my prayers for a blessed improvement of this intended for your good ; and a desire of your for him, who accounts himself happy in nothing more than the prayers of Christian people, as the highest obligation that can possibly be laid upon. Your most humble Servant in our Lord Jesus, R. D. April 2lst, 1648. THE CONTENTS OF THIS MANUAL. PAGE 177 178 178 180 181 IifQuiBiES to be made concerning the Party General Conaiderations of the Mortality of Man . Comfortable Scriptures to be used to the Sick Party Seyeral Duties recommended to the Sick .... Propositions and Inferences to be made to the Sick Concerning the Wisdom and ProTidence of God, in the ordering of all Afflictions in general, and tliis in special .... 181 Concerning the Fatherly Affection and Love of God . . . 182 Concerning the Patience and Thankfulness required in the Sick . . 182 Concerning the Contrition and Eepentance of the Sick . . . 183 Concerning the Belief of the Sick . . . . . .185 Concerning the Sick Party's forgiving Offenders against him . . 186 Concerning the Sick Party's Desire of Forgiyeness from them whom he hath offended ........ 186 Prayers and Expressions of the Soul's affiance in God . . . 187 The Commendation of the Sick Party to the blessed Trinity . .188 A Profession of the Christianity of the Sick Party demonstrated in many special Graces . . . . . . . .189 Heads of Comfort to be administered from the consideration of ^ _ ' > 190 (Christ j A Collection of Prayers out of the Psalter, suitable to the exigences of the Sick 191 A Prayer to be used by the Priest, begging pardon of his own unworthi- ness, and acceptance of his Devotions for the Sick . . . 200 A Litany for the Sick Person in danger of Death . . . 200 An humble Recognition of Human Frailty, and a deprecation of falling from God 204 An affectionate Recommendation of the Sick Person to God's Mercy, grounded upon his special Relations to God, and the sincerity of his Soul 204 A Prayer for Mercy and Divine Assistance to uphold the Sick Person in his present Affliction ....... 206 176 THE CONTENTS OF THIS MANUAL. PAGE A Prayer for the Grace of God, and the Pardon of the Sins of the Sick Party ......... 207 Commendatio Animoe; or, the Eecommending of the Soul to God . 209 Comfortable Scriptures to be applied to the Friends of the Deceased Party 210 A general Confession of Sins collected out of the Holy Prophets and Apostles ......... 210 A Confession of Sins, according to the Branches of the Decalogue . 213 The Triumph of Mercy in many Gradual Expressions and Eemembrances, propounded to us in the Holy Scriptures .... 216 Spiritual Comforts and Confidence issuing from the contemplation of God's Goodness ... . . . . . 220 Devout Ejaculations grounded on the consideration of our Himian Frailty, and the Divine Providence and Mercy . . . 221 A MANUAL POE THE SICK. Set thine house in ordei% for thou shalt die. 2 Kings xx. 1 . P. Isa. xxxviii. 1. Is any sick among you ? Let him call the Priests of the Church, and let them pray over him. And the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up. And if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him, S. James v. 14, 15. Inquiries to be made concerning the Parties. 1. Sex. 2. Age. 3. Condition of life. [' 1 . Learned, instructed ? Whether ) 2. Sound in {JJ'J^^^ ^ \ 3. The sense of hearing perfect ? Whether /^•^^^^^'^^^"'"^r^*: \2. Cheerful, or deject r If being well he found comfort {Hearing, Reading, Eepeating particulars. Whether any material point, whereof to be admonished ? To take occasion out of his own words. AND. — PEBRON, BTP. N 178 A MANUAL General Considerations of the Mortality of Man. What man is he that liveth, and shall not see death ? Psal. Ixxxix. 48. It is appointed to men once to die. Heb. ix. 27. I am a stranger with Thee, and a sojournerj as all my fathers were. Psal. xxxix. 14. Here we have no continuing city. Heb. xiii. 14. The night cometh, when no man can work. S. John ix. 4. If the tree fall tOwalrd the south, or toward the north, in the place where the tree falleth there it shall be. Eccl. xi. 3. Comfortable Scriptures to be used to the Sick party. The mountains may remove, and the hiUs may fall down, but my mercy shall not depart from thee, nor the covenant of my peace come to nothing, saith the Lord, that hath com- passion on thee. P. Isa. liv. 10. Heaven and earth shall pass, but my word shall not pass. S. Matt. xxiv. 35. All the promises of God are in Him Yea and Amen. 2 Cor, i. 20. In Whom we have most great and precious promises, that we should be partakers of the divine natm-e. 2 S. Pet. i. 4. I have heard Ephraim lamenting thus ; Thou hast corrected me, and I was chastised, as an untamed heifer. Convert Thou me, and I shall be converted. Por Thou art the Lord my God. Surely, after that I had converted, I repented : I smote upon my thigh : I was ashamed, yea even confounded, be- cause I did bear the reproach of my youth. Since I spake to him, I still remembered him : therefore my bowels are troubled for him : I will STirely have compas- sion on him, saith the Lord. P. Jerem. xxxi. 18 — 20. I will visit their offences with the rod, and their sin with scourges : Nevertheless my mercy will I not utterly take from him ; nor suffer my truth to fail. Psal. Ixxxix. 32. [33.] My son, refuse not the chastening of the Lord, neither be grieved with His correction. FOB, THE SICK, 179 For the Lord correcteth Him whom He loveth, eren as the father doth the child, in whom, for all that, he dehghteth. Prov. iii. 11, 12. Behold, blessed is the man whom God correcteth ; there- fore refuse not thou the chastening of the Almighty. For He maketh the wound, and bindeth it up ; He smiteth, and His hands make whole again. He shall deliver thee in six troubles, and in the seventh the evil shall not touch thee. Job v. 17 — 19. Forget not the consolation tliat speaketh unto you as unto children ; My son, despise not the chastening of the Lord ; neither faint when thou art corrected of Him. For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth ; and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth. If you endure chastening, God offereth Himself unto you, as to a son : for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? If therefore ye be without correction, whereof all are par- takers, then are ye bastards, and not sons. Moreover, we have had the fathers of our bodies, who cor- rected us, and yet we gave them reverence ; should we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of Spirits, that we might live ? For they, verily, for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure ; but He chasteneth us for our profit, that we might be partakers of His holiness. Now no chastening for the present seemeth joyous, but grievous ; yet afterwards it bringeth the quiet fruit of right- eousness to them who are thereby exercised. Wherefore lift up the hands that hang down, and the weak knees. Heb. xii. 5 — 12. And ye now are in sorrow, but I will see you again, and your hearts shall rejoice, and your joy shall none be able to take from you. S. John xvi. 22. For a little while have I forsaken thee, but with great com- passion will I gather thee. For a moment, in mine anger, I hid my face from thee, but with everlasting mercy will I have compassion on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer. P. Isa. liv. 7, 8. N 2 180 A MANUAL Modicum et videbitis Me. S. Jo. xvi. 16. Blessed is the man whom Thou chastisest, O Lord, and teachest him in Thy law ; That Thou mayest give him rest in the days of evil. Psal. xciv. 12, 13. But when we are judged we are chastened of Thee, that we should not be condemned with the world. 1 Cor. xi. 33. They that sow in tears shall reap in joy. Psal. cxxvi. 6. The Lord hath chastened and corrected me, but He hath not given me over unto death. Psal. cxviii. 18. My brethren, count it exceeding joy when ye fall into divers afflictions : Knowing that the trial of your faith bringeth forth patience. And let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be complete, entire, lacking nothing. S. Jam. i. 2 — 4. Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted. S. Matt. v. 4. When I am weak, then am I strong. 2 Cor. xii. 10. Thou, Lord, upholdest all such as are falling, and liftest up those that be down. Psal. cxlv. 14. Thou healest the broken in heart, and givest medicine to heal their sickness. Psal. cxlvii. 3. My flesh and my heart faileth ; but be Thou the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever. Psal. bcxiii. 25. As mine outward man doth wear and decay, so let mine inward man renew daily. O let this light affliction, which will quickly be over, cause unto me a far more excellent and eternal weight of glory. 2 Cor. iv. 16, 17. Several Duties recommended to the Sick. Prayer. Pray unto the Lord, if haply this may be forgiven thee. Acts viii. 22. For this cause shall every one that is godly make his prayer unto Thee. Psal. xxxii. 6. Alms, Blessed is the man that considereth the poor and needy. Psal. xli, 1. FOR THE SICK. 181 By mercy and truth are sins cleansed and forgiven. Prov. xvi. 6. Break off thine unrighteousness by mercy to the poor P. Dan. iv. 27. They showed the garments which she had wrought with her own hands. Acts ix. 39. Ilei'Te ToBe. I. Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. S. Jjuke xui. 5. II. Without /ai/A it is impossible to please God. Heh. xi. 6. III. If I have all /ffli^A, and no love, it profiteth me nothing. 1 Cor. xiii. 2. IV. We are saved by hope. Rom. viii. 24. V. Hope thou in the Lord, and be doinff good. Psal: xxxvii. 3. And they shall come forth, that have done good, to the resurrection of life. S. John v. 29. Make you friends of the unrighteous mammon, that, when you must hence, they may receive you into everlasting taber- nacles. S. Luke xvi. 9. Zaccheus stood forth, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor, and if I have taken any thing from any man by false accusation, I restore him fourfold. S. Luke xix. 8. Propositions and Inferences to be made to the Sick. Concerning the Wisdom and Providence of God in the Ordering of all Afflictions in general, and this in special. 1. You are persuaded that no sickness or cross cometh by chance to any. 2. But you believe, that it is God who sendeth them, with- out whose Providence they fall not on us. 3. You acknowledge God to be most wise, and to suffer nothing to befal us, but when it is expedient it so should. 4. Therefore, God having sent this His visitation to you at this time, that it is expedient for you thus to be sick. Say, I knoiv, O Lord, that Thy judgments are just, and that Thou of very faith fulness hast caused m^ to he troubled. Psal. cxix. 75; 182 A MANUAL Concei-ning the Fatherly Affection and Love of God. 1. You know, and confess, that God to all, but to Christian men especially, carrieth the affection of a Father toward his children. 2. You know also, that a father, whether he make much of his child, or whether he chasten him, continueth a father in both ; Eind loveth him in the one no less than in the other. 3. Think the same of God, as touching yourself: that, while He gave you good days. He loved you ; and that now He send- eth you some evil. He loveth you also ; and would not have sent this evil, but to be a cause unto you of a greater good ; that, being called home thereby, you might be at peace with Him. Say, Before I was troubled, I went wrong ; but noio shall I learn thy word. Psal. cxix. 67. Concerning the Patience and Thankfulness required in the SicK. 1 . You are not only to take it patiently, (/ held my peace, and opened not my mouth, because it was Thy doing. Psal. xxxix. 9. It is the Lord, let Him do what seemeth good in His eyes. 1 Sam. iii. 18.) 2. But even to give Him thanks for it, as for a wholesome medicine ; The Lord hath given, and the Lord hath taken away : as it pleaseth the Lord so is it come to pass : blessed be the name of the Lord. Job i. 21. / will take this cup of salvation, and give thanks to the name of the Lord. Psal. cxvi. 12. 3. Especially for that we, in the time of our health for- getting Him, yet He is so merciful that He giveth us not over with the world : but for all we have oft grieved his Holy Spirit, and fallen from grace. He visiteth us again, and ofFer- eth it afresh unto us. 4. That, if His wUl had not been to show mercy by this chastisement. He could and would have suddenly taken you away with a quick destruction ; and not have given you this time to bethink yourself, and to seek and sue to Him for grace. rOR THE SICK. 183 Say, When I am judged, I am chastened of the Lord, that I might not be condemned with the world. 1 Cor. xi. 32. God' s very punishment is apart of His mercy. Psal.lxxxix.33. It is a great mercy of the Lord that toe are not suddenly consumed. Lament, iii. 22. For giving you a time and space. Rev. ii. 21. O tarry thou the Lord's leisure, be strong, and He shall comfort thine heart, and put thou thy trust in the Lord. Psal. xxvii. 16. O cast thy burthen upon the Lord, and He shall refresh thee, and shall not suffer the righteous to fail for ever. Psal. Iv. 23. O put your trust in Him alway, ye people : pour out your hearts before Him ; for God is our hope. Psal. Ixii. 8. He will not alway be chiding, neither keepeth He His anger for ever. Psal. ciii. 9. In His wrath He will remember mercy. P. Hab. iii. 2. Heaviness may endure for a night, but joy will come in the morning. Psal. xxx. 5. For a little while have I forsaken thee, but with great com- passion will I gather thee. For a moment in Mine anger I hid My face from thee, but with everlasting mercy have I had pity on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer. P. Isa. liv. 7, 8. Concerning the Contrition and Repentance of the Sick. Do you acknowledge yourself not to have lived so well as you ought? But to have sinned, done amiss, and dealt wickedly ? Do you call to mind the years of your life spent amiss in the bitterness of your soul ? Do you desire to have your mind illuminated by God, touching those sins you never knew; or which you once knew, but have now forgotten; that you may repent of them? 1. Do you desire to feel greater sorrow in your soul for ,your sins committed than you do ? 2. Would you be glad if you did feel it? 3. And, are you grieved that you feel it not ? that you are no more grieved ? 18-A A MANUAX Be there, or is there any special sin, that doth lie heavy on your conscience, for the which you need, or would require the benefit of private Absolution ? Say, Thou with rebukes dost chasten man for sin, and makest his beauty consume as a moth fretting a garment. Psal. xxxix. 12. There is tig health in my flesh, by reason of Thy wrath : neither is there any rest in my bones, by reason of my sin. Psal xxxviii. 3. Lord, be merciful unto me : heal my soul, for I have sinned against Thee. Psal. xli. 4. Lord, I confess my wickedness ; and am sorry for my sin. Psal. xxxviii. 18. / call to mind the misspejU years of my life in the bitterness of my soul. P. Isa. xxxviii. 15. My misdeeds have prevailed against me : be Thou merci- ful unto my sin. Psal. Ixv. 3. For TTiy Name's sake, O Lord, be merciful unto my sin, for it is great. Psal. xxv. 10. O remember not the offences and frailties of my youth; but, according to Thy mercy, think Thou upon me, O Lord, for Thy goodness. Psal. xxv. 6. Namely, O Lord, and specially in be merciful unto me. Herein the Lord be merciful unto His servant. 2 Kings v. 18. O Lord, lay not to my charge. Acts vii. 60. If Thou, Lord, be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who may abide it? Psal. cxxx. 3. O enter not into judgment with Thy servant : for no flesh is righteous in Thy sight. Psal. cxliii. 2. My confusion is daily before me, and the shame of my face hath covered me. Psal. xUv. 16. My heart is disquieted within me, and the fear of death is fallen upon me. Fearfulness and trembling are come upon me, and a horrible dread hath overwhelmed me. Psal. Iv. 4, 5. The Lord is nigh unto them that are of a contrite heart ; ' and will save such as are of an humble spirit. Psal, xxxiv. 18. A broken and contrite heart, O Lord, ivilt Thou not despise. l^sal. li. 17. FOR THE SICK. 185 Repent you of these your sins ? That is, 1. Have you a purpose to judge yourself for them if you live? 1 Cor. xi. 31. 2. And to inflict upon yourself punishment for committing them, according as you shall be directed? 2 Cor. vii. 11; Lev. V. 18. 3. Axe you resolved, if God send you life hereafter, to amend and live more carefully? and to avoid both those means and occasions that may provoke you to sin again ? and those signs and marks which testify you deHght in it ? 4. Do you holily promise thus much in the presence of God, His grace aiding you ? 5. Do you desire, if God send you health again, to be specially put in mind thereof? Turn us, then, O God our Saviour, and let Thine anger cease from us. Psal. Ixxxv. 4. Concerning the Belief of the Sick. Believe you the Christian Creed, or Confession of our most Holy Faith, once delivered to the Saints ? Believe you that you cannot be saved, except you did believe it ? Are you glad in your soul, and do you give God hearty thanks, that in this faith you were born, have lived in it, and now shall die in the same ? Do you yoiu-self desire, and do you wish us to desire at the hands of God, that this Faith may not fail you, until the hour, and in the hour of death ? If your sense fail you, or if the pain of your disease, or weakness otherwise, so work with you, as it shall happen you with your tongue to speak aught otherwise than this your faith or religion would ; Do you renounce all such words as none of yours ? and is it your will we account of them as not spoken by you ? Is there in your mind any scruple, touching any matter of faith or religion ? Say, Lord, I believe, help Thou mine unbelief. S. Mark ix. 24, 186 A MANUAL Concerning the Sick Party' s forgiving Offenders against him. Do you forgive them that any maimer of way have offended you, as freely as you would be forgiven at God's hand? Do you likewise desire of God, that He would forgive them ? That amends which they are bound to make you, in that they have offended you, are you content to remit them also ? Are you willing that so much be showed them from you, that you have forgiven them freely and fully, and desire God to do the like ? Say, Father, forgive them: they knew not what they did. S. Luke xxiii. 34. Lord, lay not these sins to their charge. Acts vii. 60. Concerning the Sick Party's Desire of Forgiveness from them whom he hath offended. You yourself living in the world, it cannot be but some you have offended ; Do you desire that all such as you have offended would pardon and forgive you ? Do you remember or call to mind any person or persons in special, whom you have so offended ? "^^'ill you that so much be signified to them in your name, that you desire them to forgive you ? Inasmuch as the offences against the Seventh Command- ment, of getting any children by the act of adultery com- mitted with the wife of another man ; and against the Eighth Commandment, touching men's goods; and against the Ninth, touching men's credits or good names, are not by God forgiven, unless restitution be made to the parties wronged; Are you ready and willing to restore and make satisfaction to such as you have wronged, in thrusting in a child begotten by you, likely to deprive the true children of the party, and begotten by him, of a child's part and portion? And, to such as you have wronged in their goods? And, to satisfy those whom you have any way touched in their good name? And that without all fraud or delav ? FOB THE SICK. 187 Can you call to mind any persons in particular, whom you have so offended? Prayers and Expressions of the Soul's Affiance in God. And now. Lord, what is my hope ? Truly my hope is in Thee. Psal. xxxix. 8. Thou that art the hope of all the ends of the earth, and of them that remain in the broad sea. Psal. Ixv. 5. Though He kill me, yet will I trust in Him. Job xiii. 15. Though I walk through the vale of the shadow of death, yet will I fear no evil. Psal. xxiii. 4. Lord, thou knowest whereof we be made ; Thou remem- berest that we are but dust. Psal. ciii. 14. Call to mind we are but flesh; but a wind that passeth away and cometh not again. Psal. Ixxviii. 40. Remember, Lord, of what time I am : what our substance is : Wherefore hast Thou made all men for nought ? Psal. Ixxxis. 46. Lord, consider my complaint, for I am brought very low. Psal. cxlii. 7. Let my present misery more prevail to move compassion, than my sinful life past to provoke Thine indignation. Lord, how long wilt Thou be angry with Thy servant that prayeth ? Psal. Ixxx. 4. Behold, I show the lowliness of a suppliant : show not Thou to me the rigour of a Judge. Ne, quteso, premat senientia Judicis, Quern sic submittit petitio supplicis. deliver not Thine own inheritance over into the will of Thine enemy. Psal. bcxiv. 20. 1 am Thine ; O save me. Psal. cxix. 94. I am Thine ; carest Thou not that I perish ? S. Mark iv. 38. Behold, O Lord, how that I am Thy servant, and the son of Thine handmaid. Psal. cxvi. 14. Thy unprofitable evil servant, S. Matt, xviii. 32 ; yet Thy servant. Thy lost unkind child, S. Luke xv. 24 ; yet Thy child. Though I have not showed to Thee the duty and affection 188 A. MANUAL of a son, yet do not Thou cast from Thee the natural kind- ness and compassion of a father. The Commendation of the Sick Party to the Blessed Trinity. Into thine hands I commend myself, as unto a faithful Creator. 1 S. Pet. iv. 19. Receive, O Lord, Thine own image, not made by any strange god, but by Thyself, the only true and living Gk)d. Despise not, O Lord, the work of Thine own hands. Psal. cxxxviii. 8, Lord, I am created to Thine own image. Gen. i. 27. Suffer not, O Lord, suffer not Thiue own image to be utterly defaced : But renew it again in righteousness and true holiness. Eph. iv. 24. Into Thy hands I commend myself, for Thou hast redeemed me, O Lord, Thou God of Truth. Psal. xxxi. 6. Behold, O Lord, I am the price of Thy Blood, of Thy most precious blood. 1 Cor. vi. 20. Suffer not so great a price to perish. Suffer not that to be cast away, that Thou hast so dearly bought. O Lord, Thou earnest down from heaven, to redeem that which was lost. S. Luke six. 10. Suffer not that to be lost which Thou hast redeemed. Behold, O Lord, Thou art in the midst of us : Thy Name is called upon by us. (P. Jer. xiv. 9.) We are called by Thy Name (P. Dan. ix. 19), Christians. For Thy Name's sake, be mercLfal unto us. Psal. xxv. 10 ; Ixxix. 9. Spare Thine own Name in us. And do not, good Lord, so remember our sins, that, by remembering them. Thou forget Thine own Name. Lord, we call upon Thy Name. There is no Name under heaven whereby we can be saved, but only It. Acts iv. 1 2. Though we he unfaithful, yet Thou art true, and canst not deny Thine own Name. 2 Tim. ii. 13. FOa THE SICK. 189 Into Thy hands I commend myself, as to my true and only Sanctifier. Lord, I have been the temple of Thy Holy Spirit. 1 Cor. iii. 16. Though it hath been polluted through my frailty, yet, O Lord, destroy it not ; but dedicate it, hallow it anew, and sanctify it to Thee. Yet once again make an encania of it. Spare us, good Lord. r r Handy work, \ Thine own ■{ Image, .Spare < ^_^ ] LName, f r - The price of Thine own blood in us. The good Lord be merciful to every one that prepareth his heart to seek the Lord God, the God of our fathers, although he be not according to the cleanness of the sanctuary. 2 Chron. xxx. 18, 19. Behold, O Lord, a bruised reed ; Break it not. Behold smoking flax; And yet, O Lord, quench it not. P. Isa. xlii. 3 ; S. Matth. xii. 20. Profession of the Christianity of the Sick Party demonstrated in many special Graces. Lord, I have never denied Thy Name; but confessed It ever. And, in the confession and invocation of It, I desire to spend my last breath, and to depart this life. Lord, I have desired to fear Thy Name. Nehem. i. 11. My soul hath been desirous to long after Thy Command- ments. Psal. cxix. 20. Lord, I do acknowledge my wickedness, and am sorry {coffi- tabo, anwius ero, take thought) for my sin. Psal. xxxviii. 18. Lord, I believe ; help Thou mine unbelief. S. Mark ix. 24. Lord, I hope verily to see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living. Psal. xxvii. 15. Let not this hope confound me, nor make me ashamed. Psal. cxix. 116. Lord, I freely forgive whomsoever I have ought against, those poor pence or mites they owe me. S. Matt, xviii, 28. 190 A MANUAL Lord, I held ray peace; and opened not my mduth at Thy chastisement ; because it was Thy doing, O Lord. Psal. xxxix. 10. Lord, I seek Thee; and Thou never failest them that seek Thee. Psal. ix. 10. T come unto Thee ; and of them that come to Thee, Thou castest none out. S. John vi. 37. Nevertheless; though I am sometime afraid, yet put I my trust in Thee. Psal. Ivi. 3. O Lord, in Thee have I trusted, let me never he put to confusion. Psal. xxxi. 1 ; and Ixxi. 1. "% Heads of Comfort to be administered from the Consideration . { GOD. , CHRIST. God is A Creator (Sll^), and so faithful. 1 S. Pet. iv. 19. A Possessor or Owner. Gen. xiv. 19. (njlp) I am Thine. Psal. cxix. 94. Part of Thy possession. A Redeemer at large, (pTQ). Psal. cxxx. 7. A Redeemer (vXJ ) as of the same flesh and blood. Job xix. 25. Christ is a Mediator ; Between God and us. His Priesthood and Sacrifice. A Lion ; Between us and Satan, His Kingdom and Conquest. A Lamb ; Between us and Sin, His Innocency. Between us and our concupiscence. His Charity. Between us and the pumshment due to our sins. His Passion and blood-shedding satisfaction. Between us and our conscience, and the Judgment of God, His Advocateship. Between us and our want of righteousness. His absolute and complete Obedience. FOR THE SICK. 191 Between us and our want of desert of the eternal reward, His Merit. Between us and our want of fervour in praying. His Intercession. Between us and our want of sorrow in repenting. His Agony and Bloody Sweat, r recount. These] ^^°'^' ^^^'n offer, ( set between. A Collection of Prayers out of tM Psalter, suitable to the Exigencies of the Sick. Psal. vii. Lord my God, in Thee have I put my trust : save me from them that seek after my soul, and deliver me. Ver. 1. Lest he devour my soul like a lion, and tear it in pieces, while there is none to help. Ver. 3. Psal. xviii. The sorrows of death compassed me round about; the overflowings of imgodliness made me afraid. Ver. 3. The snares of death overtook me ; the pain of heU gat hold upon me. Ver. 4. Psal. cxvi. 1 have found trouble and heaviness, and I will call upon the name of the Lord. O Lord, I beseech Thee, deliver my soul. Ver. 4. Psal. xviii. Hear my voice, O Lord, out of Thy holy temple : let my complaint come before Thee ; let it enter even into Thy ears. Ver. 6. Send down from on high, and deliver me : take me out of many waters. Ver. 16. Psal. cxvi. Gracious is the Lord, and righteous; yea, our God is merciful. Ver. 5. The Lord preserveth the simple ; I am in misery, but He will think upon me. Ver. 6. 192 A MANUAL Turn again then to thy rest, O my soul ; for the Lord hath regarded thee. Ver. 7. Psal. xxii. My God, my God, look upon me ; why hast Thou forsaken me ? and art so far from my health, and from the words of my complaint ? Ver. 1. my God, I cry in the day-time, and Thou hearest not ; and in the night -season also I have no audience. Ver. 2. Yet Thou continuest holy, O Thou Worship of Israel. Ver. 3. Our fathers hoped in Thee; they trusted in Thee, and Thou didst deliver them. Ver. 4. They called upon Thee, and were holpen ; they put their trust in Thee, and were not confounded. Vei\ 5. But Thou art He that took me out of my mother's womb ; Thou wast my hope, when I hanged yet upon my mother's breasts. Ver. 9. 1 have been left unto Thee ever since I was bom : Thou art my God even from my mother's womb. Ver. 10. O go not far from me, for trouble is hard at hand ; and there is none to help me. Ver. 11. Deliver my soul from the sword; my darling from the power of the dog. Ver. 20. Save me from the lion's mouth : deliver me from among the horns of the unicorns. Ver. 21. Psal. XXV. For Thy Name's sake, O Lord, be merciful unto my sin, for it is great. Ver. 10. O turn Thee unto me, and have mercy upon me ; for I am desolate and in misery. Ver. 15. The sorrows of my heart are enlarged : O bring Thou me out of my troubles. Ver. 16. Look upon my adversity and misery, and forgive me all my sin. Ver. 17. O keep my soul, and deliver me : let me not be con- founded ; for I have put my trust in Thee. Ver. 19. Psal. xxviii. Unto Thee do I cry, O Lord, my strength ; think no scorn of me; lest, if Thou make as though Thou heardest not, I become like them that go down into the pit. Ver. 1. Hear the voice of my humble petition, when I ciy unto POR THE SICK. 193 Thee ; when I hold up my hands toward the mercy-seat of Thy holy temple. Vei\ 2. Psal. xxvii. O hide not Thou Thy face from me ; nor cast Thy servant away in displeasure. Ver. 10. Thou hast been my succour : leave me not^ neither forsake me, O God of my salvation. Ver. 11. Psal. xl. Withdraw not Thou Thy mercy from me, O Lord ; let Thy loving-kindness and Thy truth alway preserve me. Ver. 14. For innumerable troubles are come about me ; my sins have taken such hold upon me, that I am not able to look up ; yea, they are more in number than the hairs of my head, and my heart hath failed me. Ver. 15. O Lord, let it be Thy pleasure to deliver me ; make haste, O Lord, to help me. Ver. 16. As for me, though I be poor and in misery, yet the Lord careth for me. Ver. 20. Thou art my Helper and Redeemer : make no long tarrying, O my God. Ver. 21. Psal. xxxi. O Lord, my hope hath ever been in Thee. I have said. Thou art my God. Ver. 16. My time is vn Thy hand, O deliver me, and be merciful unto me. Ver. 17. Show Thy servant the light of Thy countenance ; and save me for Thy mercies' sake. Ver. 18. Psal. xxxviii. Forsake [me] not, O Lord my God ; be not Thou far from me. Ver. 21. Haste Thee to. help me, O Lord God of my salvation. Ver. 23. Psal. liv. Save me, O God, for Thy Name's sake ; and deliver me in Thy strength. Ver. 1. Hear my prayer, O God ; and hearken unto the words of my mouth. Ver. 2. Psal. Iv. Hear my prayer, O God, and hide not Thyself from my petition. Fer. 1. XKD. — PBSEON, Ela. ' O 194 A MANUAL Take heed unto me, and hear me, how I mourn in my prayer, and am vexed. Ver. 2. Psal. Ixi. Hear my crying, O God; give ear unto my prayer. Ver. 1. From the ends of the earth will I call unto Thee, when my heart is in heaviness. Ver. 2. Psal. lix. O Lord, let me make my prayer unto Thee, in an acceptable time. Ver. 13. Hear me, O God, in the multitude of Thy mercies ; even in the truth of Thy salvation. Ver. 14. Take me out of the mire, that I sink not : O let me be delivered from them that seek my soul, and out of the deep waters. Ver. 15. Let not the water-flood drown me, neither let the deep swallow me up : and let not the pit shut her mouth upon me. Ver. 16. Hear me, O Lord, for Thy loving-kindness is comfortable ; turn Thee unto me, according to the multitude of Thy mer- cies. Ver. 17. Hide not Thy face from Thy servant, for I am in trouble : O haste Thee and hear me. Ver. 18. Draw nigh unto my soul, and save it : O deliver me. Ver. 19. As for me, when I am poor and in heaviness. Thy help, O God, shall lift me up. Ver. 30. Psal. cix. But deal Thou with me, O Lord God, according to Thy Name, for sweet is Thy mercy. Ver. 20. deliver me, for I am helpless and poor ; and my heart is wounded within me. Ver. 21. 1 go like the shadow that departeth j and am driven away as the grasshopper. Ver. 22. My knees are weak through fasting ; my flesh is dried up for want of fatness. Ver. 23. Help me, O Lord my God : O save me according to Thy mercy. Ver. 25. And men shall know how that this is Thy hand ; and that Thou, Lord, hast done it. Ver. 26. FOE THE SICK. 195 Psal. Ixxiv. O Godj wherefore art Thou absent from us so long ? Why- is Thy wrath so hot against the sheep of Thy pasture ? Ver. 1. O think upon Thy congregation, which Thou hast pur- chased and redeemed of old. Ver. 2. O deliver not the soul of Thy turtle-dove imto the multi- tude of Thine enemies ; and forget not the distressed of Thy servants for ever. Ver. 20. O let not the simple go away ashamed ; but let the poor and needy give praise unto Thy Name. Ver. 22. Psal. Ixxx. Turn us again, O Lord God of Hosts; show the Ijght of Thy countenance, and we shall be whole. Ver. 3, 7, 19. Psal. Ixxxv. O forgive the offences of Thy servants, and cover all their sins. Ver. 2. Take away all Thy displeasure, and turn Thyself from Thy wrathful indignation. Ver. 3. Turn us then, O God our Saviour, and let Thine anger cease from us. Ver. 4. Wilt Thou be displeased at us for ever ? and, wilt Thou stretch out Thy wrath from one generation to another ? Ver. 5 . Wilt Thou not turn again, and quicken us : that Thy people may rejoice in Thee ? Ver. 6. Show us Thy mercy, O Lord : and grant us Thy salvation. Ver. 7. Psal. Ixx. Haste Thee, O Lord, to deliver me; make haste to help me, O Lord. Ver. 1. Psal. xliv. Up, Lord, why sleepest Thou? awake, and be not absent from us for ever. Ver. 23. Wherefore hidest Thou Thy face, and forgettest our misery and trouble ? Ver. 34. For our soul is brought low, even unto the dust : our belly cleaveth unto the ground. Ver. 25. Arise, and help us ; and deliver us for Thy mercies' sake. Ver. 26. o 2 196 A MANUAL Psal. Ixxxvi. Bow down Thine ear, O Lord, and hear me : for I am poor and in misery. Ver. 1. Preserve Thou my soul, for Thou gavest it me : my God, save Thy servant who putteth his trust in Thee. Ver. 2. Be merciful unto me, O Lord : for I will call daily upon Thee. Ver. 3. Comfort the soul of Thy servant : for unto Thee, O Lord, do I lift up my soul. Ver. 4. For Thou, Lord, art good and gracious, and of great mercy to all them that call upon Thee. Fer. 5. Give ear. Lord, unto my prayer: and ponder the voice of my humble desires. Ver. 6. In the time of my trouble I wOl call upon Thee, for Thou hearest me. Ver. 7. For, Thou, O Lord God, art fuU of compassion and mercy : long-suffering, plenteous in goodness and truth. Var. 15. turn Thee then unto me, and have mercy upon me : give Thy strength unto Thy servant, and help the son of Thine handmaid. Ver. 16. Show some good token upon me for good, that they who love TTiee may see it, and be glad, because Thou, Lord, hast holpen me and comforted me. Ver. 17. Psal. cxlii. 1 cried unto the Lord with my voice : yea, even to the Lord did I make my supplication. Ver. 1. I poured out my complaint before Him, and showed Him of my trouble. Ver. 2. When my spirit was in heaviness. Thou knewest my path. Ver. 3. I looked also upon my right hand, and lo, there was none that could help me. Ver. 4. I had no place to fly unto ; and none was able to relieve my soul. Ver. 5. I cried unto Thee, O Lord, and said. Thou art my hope and my portion in the land of the living. Ver. 6. O consider my complaint, for I am brought very low, ■ Ver. 7. Bring my soul out of prison, that I may give thanks unto FOR THE SlCIt. 197 Thee : which thing if Thou wilt grant me, then shaU the righteous resort unto my company. Ver. 9. Psal. cxli. My eyes look unto Thee, O Lord God ; in Thee is my trust ; O cast not out my soul. Ver. 9. Psal. Ixxxviii. Lord God of my salvation, I have cried day and night hefore Thee; O let my prayer enter into Thy presence; incline Thine ear unto my calling. Ver. 1. For my soul is full of trouble, and my life draweth nigh unto hell. Ver. 3. Lord, I have called daily upon Thee, I have stretched out mine hands unto Thee. Ver. 9. Post Thou show wonders among the dead ? or, shall the dead rise up again, and praise Thee ? Ver. 10. Shall Thy loving-kindness be shown in the grave? or Thy faithfulness in destruction ? Ver. 11, Shall Thy wonderful works be known in the dark? or Thy righteousness in the land where all things are forgotten ? Ver. 12. Unto Thee do I cry, O Lord ; and early shall my prayer come before Thee. Ver. 13. Lord, why abhorrest Thou my soul? Why hidest Thou Thy face from me ? Ver. 14. 1 am in misery, and like unto him that is at the point to die : even from my youth up Thy terrors have I suffered with a troubled mind. Ver. 15. Thy wrathful displeasure goeth over me ; and the fear of Thee hath undone me. Ver. 16. Psal. cxli. Lord, I will call upon Thee, haste Thee unto me; and consider my voice when I cry unto Thee. Ver. 1. Let my prayer be set forth in Thy sight as the incense : let the lifting up of my hands be as an evening sacrifice. Ver. 2. Psal. Ixxix. Lord, how long wilt Thou be angry ? and, shall Thy jea- lousy burn like fire for ever? Ver. 5. O remember not tnine old sins, but have mercy upon me, for T am come to great misery. Ver. 8, 198 A MANUAL Help me, O God of my salvation^ for the glory of Thy Name : O deliver me, and be merciful to my sins, for Thy Name's sake. Ver. 9. Psal. cxliii. Lord, I stretch forth mine hands unto Thee; my soul gaspeth unto Thee, like a thirsty land. Ver. 6. Hear me, O Lord, and that soon, for my spirit waxeth faint : hide not Thy face from me, lest I be like unto them that go down into the silence. Ver. 7. Psal. xiii. How long wilt Thou forget me, O Lord, for ever? How long wilt Thou hide Thy face from me ? Ver. 1. How long shall I seek counsel in my soul, and be so vexed in my heart ? How long shall mine enemies triumph over me? Ver. 3. Consider and hear me, O Lord my God; lighten mine eyes, that I sleep not in death. Ver. 3. Psal. XXX. In my prosperity I said, I shall never be removed : Thou, Lord, of Thy goodness hadst made my state so strong. Ver. 6. Thou didst turn away Thy face from me, and I was sore troubled. Ver. 7. Then cried I unto Thee, O Lord; and gat me unto my Lord right humbly. Ver. 8. What profit is there in my blood, if I go down into the pit? Ver. 9. Shall the dust give thanks unto Thee ? or, shall it declare Thy truth ? Ver. 10. Hear, O Lord, and have mercy upon me ; Lord, be Thou my helper. Ver. 11. Psal. Ixxvii. I will cry unto God with my voice, even unto God will I cry with my voice, and He shall hearken unto me. Ver. 1. In the time of my trouble I sought the Lord ; my sore ran and ceased not : in the night season my soul refused comfort. Ver. 3. When I am in heaviness, I will think upon God ; when my heart is vexed, I will complain, Ver. 3. FOR THE SICK. 199 Thou holdest mine eyes waking; I am so feeble that I cau scarce speak. Ver. 4. I have considered the days of old, and the years that are past. Ver. 5. I call to remembrance my song; and in the night I com- mune with my heart, and search out my spirits. Ver. 6. Will the Lord absent Himself for ever ? and will He be no more intreated ? Ver. 7. Is His mercy clean gone for ever ? Is His promise come utterly to an end for evermore ? Ver. 8. Hath God forgotten to be gracious ? and will He shut up His loving-kindness in displeasure ? Ver. 9. And I said. It is mine own infirmity ; but I will remember the years of the right hand of the Most High. Ver. 10. 2 Chron. xx. O God, there is no strength in us : neither do we know what to do ; but only we lift up our eyes unto Thee. Ver. 12. Psal. XXXV. Lord, how long wilt Thou look upon this ? Ver. 17. This Thou hast seen, O Lord ; hold not Thy tongue then ; go not far from me, O Lord. Ver. 33. Psal. Ixix. Save me, O God ; for the waters are come in, even unto my soul. Ver. 1. Psal. Ixviii. Let God arise, and let His enemies be scattered ; let them also that hate Him, flee before Him. Ver. 1 . P. Isa. xxxviii. Lord, it oppresseth me; answer for me. Ver. 14. Psal. xxxviii. Thou shalt answer for me, O Lord my God. Ver. 15. Psal. cxxx. Out of the deep have I called unto Thee, O Lord : Lord, hear my voice. Ver. 1 . O let Thine ears consider well the voice of my complaint. Ver. 3. Psal. Ixxix. O let the sorrowful sighing of the prisoners come before Thee; according to the greatness of Thy power, preserve Thou those that are appointed to die. Ver. 13. ,•200 A MANUAL A Prayer to be used by the Priest, begging Pardon of his own Unworthiness, and Acceptance of his Devotions for the Sick. O Lord, it is a great presumption, that one sinner should dare to commend another to Thy Divine Majesty; especially, the greater, the less ; and, who would not fear to undertake it ? But Thy commandment it is, by Thy holy Apostle, When any is sick, that the Priests should be called for ; that they should pray for the sick party, and that their prayers Thou wilt receive ; and save and forgive the sins of the party so prayed for. And now behold, O Lord, we that are no way meet, but unworthy, utterly unworthy, to sue for ought for ourselves, charity and compassion so binding us, are enforced to be- come suitors to Thee for others. Even, O Lord, for this Thy servant, ready to depart this world. To Thee we hope, to Thee we desire, to Thee we intreat and pray in all meek manner, and even from the bottom of our hearts. O Lord, that which justly Thou mightest deny to our unworthiness, deny not, we beseech Thee, to Thine own gracious goodness. O Lord, forgive us our sins, our great and- grievous sios, oft, and many times committed; long, many years most wretchedly continued ; so that we may be meet to pray for others; that so we may make our prayer unto Thee, in an acceptable time. Graciously look upon our aflflictions. Pitifully behold the sorrows of our hearts. Mercifully forgive the sins of Thy people. Favourably with mercy receive our prayers. Both now and ever vouchsafe to hear us, O Christ. Graciously hear us, O Christ. Graciously hear us, O Lord Christ. A Litany for the Sick Person in Danger of Death. O God the Father of Heaven, Have mercy upon him. Keep and defend him. FOE, THE SICK. 201 O God the Son, Redeemer of the "World, Have mercy upon him. Save and deliver him. O God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son, Have mercy upon him. Strengthen and comfort him. O Holy, Blessed, and Glorious Trinity, Have mercy upon him. Remember not. Lord, his offences. Call not to mind, the offences of his forefathers ; but spare him, good Lord, spare Thy servant, whom Thou hast redeemed with Thy precious blood, and be not angry with him for ever. ["Thy wrath and heavy indignation; From < The guUt and burthen of his sins ; LThe dreadful sentence of the last judgment; Good Lord, deliver him. "The sting and terror of conscience ; The danger of impatience, distrust or despair ; The extremity of sickness, anguish, or agony, that - may any way withdraw his mind from Thee ; Good Lord, dehver him. rBitter pangs of eternal death ; J Gates of hell ; I Power of darkness ; LlUusions and assaults of our ghostly enemy ; Good Lord, deliver him. By Thy manifold and great mercies ; By the manifold and great merits of Jesxjs Christ Thy Son; Agony and bloody Sweat ; Strong Crying and Tears ; Bitter Cross and Passion ; Mighty Resurrection ; Glorious Ascension; Effectual and most acceptable Intercession and Mediation ; By the graces and comforts of the Holy Ghost ; Good Lord, deliver him. From < By His 202 A MANUAL For Thy Name's sake ; The glory of Thy Name ; Thy loving mercy ; Thy truth's sake ; Thine own self. J .,. r Time of his most extremity; LHis last and greatest need. J ,, fHour of deathj and LDay of judgment. Good Lord, deliver him. Deliver him, O Lord, from all danger and distress ; from all pains and punishments, both bodily and ghostly. Amen. As Thou didst deliver Noah from the flood ; So save and deliver him. Lot from the fire of Sodom ; So save and deKver him. Isaac from present death ; So save and deliver him. Job from all his temptations ; So save and dehver him. Moses from the hand of Pharaoh ; So save and deliver him. Daniel from the lions' den ; So save and deliver him. Jonas from the beUy of the whale ; So save and deliver him. And, as Thou hast ddivered Thy blessed Saints and Ser- vants from all their terrors and torments ; So dehver his soid, and receive it to Thy mercy. We sinners do beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee to remember him with the favour Thou bearest unto Thy people, and so visit him with Thy salva,tion. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee to save and deliver his soul from the power of the enemy ; lest, as a lion, he devour it, and tear in pieces, if there be none to help. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee to be merciful, and to forgive aU FOR THE SICK. 203 his sins and misdeeds; which, by the malice of the devil, or by his own frailty, he hath at any time of his life committed against Thee. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee not to lay to his charge, what in concupiscence of the eye, pride of life, vanity or super- fluity, he hath committed against Thee. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee not to lay to his charge, what in the fierceness of his wrath, or in the eagerness of an angry spirit, he hath committed against Thee. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee not to lay to his charge, what in vain and idle words, in the looseness and slipperiness of the tongue, he hath committed against Thee. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee to make him partaker of all Thy mercies and promises in Christ Jesus. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee to vouchsafe his soul the estate of joy, bliss, and happiness, with all Thy blessed Saints, in Thy heavenly kingdom. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. That it may please Thee to grant his body rest and peace, and a part in the blessed resurrection of life and glory. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. Son of God, we beseech Thee to hear us. O Lord God, Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world. Have mercy upon us. Thou that takest away the sins of the world, Have mercy upon us. Thou that takest away the sins of the world. Grant him Thy peace. Thou that sittest at the right hand of God the Father, Have mercy upon us. Lord, have mercy upon us. Christ, have mercy upon us. Lord, have mercy upon us. Our Father, who art in heaven, &c. 204 A MANUAL O Lord, deal not with him after his cins. Neither reward him according to his iniquities. O God, merciful Father, that despisest not the sighing of a contrite heart, nor the desires of such as be sorrowful, mercifully assist our prayers, which we make before Thee ; at such times specially, when our greatest and most grievous extremities are ready to oppress us. And, O Lord, graciously hear us, that those evils, those illusions, terrors, and assaults, which Thine or our enemy worketh against us, may be brought to nought, and by the providence of Thy goodness may be dispersed, that we Thy servants, being swallowed up with no temptations, may evermore give thanks unto Thee in Thy Holy Church, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. An humble Recognition of Human Frailty ; and a Deprecation of falling from God. In the midst of life, we are in death : of whom then may we seek for succour, but of Thee, O Lord, who, for our sins, art most justly displeased with us ? Yet, O Lord most holy, O Lord most mighty, O holy and most merciful Father, deliver us not over to the bitter pains of eternal death. Thou knowest. Lord, the secrets of our hearts ; shut not up against us the ears of Thy mercy ; but spare us, O Lord most holy, O Lord most mighty, O immortal and most merciful Father. Thou most worthy Judge eternal, suffer us not in our last hour for any pains of death to fall from Thee. — Ch. Engl. Office for Burial. An affectionate Recommendation of the Sick Person to God's Mercy, grounded upon his special Relations to God, and the Sincerity of his Soul. I. We commend unto Thee, O Lord, the soul of this Thy servant. He is The work of Thy hands ; Despise not, O Lord, the work of Thine own hands. \^Psal. cxxxviii. 8.] FOE THE SICK. 205 The likeness of Thy image; [Geii. i. 27.] Suffer notj O Lord, Thy image to be utterly defaced. The price of Thy blood ; [1 Cor. vi. 20.] Let not so great a price be cast away. A Christian ; The name of Thy Son is called upon him ; For Thy Name's sake, be good unto Thy Name. He is Thine, O save him. Psal. cxix. 94. Give not over that Thine is into the will of the enemy. [Psal. xli. 2.] Though he hath sinned, yet Thy Name hath he not denied ; but called upon it, and confessed it unto his life's end ; and there is no other name under heaven but Thine whereby he hopeth to be saved. Acts iv. 12. Though he hath sinned, yet he hath not hid his sin {Job xxxi. 33), nor excused it {Psal. cxli. 4), but hath confessed and been sorry for it, and wisheth even tears of blood, where- with to lament it. Though he hath sinned, yet others also have sinned against him, whom he from the heart forgiveth, and desireth forgive- ness of them at Thy gracious hands. stablish Thy word with Thy servant {Psal. cxix. 38) ; and let him not be disappointed of his hope. Psal. cxix. 116. Though he hath sinned, yet in Thee he trusteth ; O suffer him not for ever utterly to be confounded. [Psal. xxxi. 1.] Though he hath sinned, yet he seeketh Thee : and Thou, Lord, never failest them that seek Thee. Psal. ix. 10. Though he hath sinned, yet he cometh to Thee : and of them that come to Thee, Thou castest none out. S.John vi. 37. II. O Lord, Let not the guiltiness of a sinner more prevail to condemn, than the gracious goodness of a most merciful Father to acquit and to pardon. O let not the unrighteousness of man make the goodness of God of none effect. Rom. iii. 3. O Lord, do not so remember the unkindness of this Thy child that thereby Thou forget the compassion and kindness of a Father. 206 A MANUAL Do not so think upon our sins, that Thou thereby forget Thine own nature and property, which is alway to have mercy. — Ch. Engl. Liturgy. Do not so remember our sins, that Thou thereby remem- ber not Thine own name, which is Jestjs, a most loving and kind Saviour. III. Lord, If Thy life in our life hath not sufficiently appeared, yet let not Thy death lose the full power and effect thereof in our death also. Suffer not, O Lord, in both, so great a price to perish. Lose not, O Lord, that which Thou hast redeemed; since Thou earnest to redeem that which was lost. S. Matth. xviii. 11; S. LMA:exix. 10. That which was so dear to Thee to redeem, suffer not to be lost as a thing of no value. A Prayer for Mercy and Divine Assistance to uphold the Sick Person in his present Affliction. Have mercy upon him, O Lord ; consider the pains which he suffereth. Thou who only dost dehver from the gates of death. Psal. ix. 13. Show Thy marvellous loving-kindness. Thou that art the Saviour of them that put their trust in Thee. Psal. xvii. 7. O keep him as the apple of Thine eye : hide him under the shadow of Thy wings. Psal. xvii. 8. O let Thy merciful loving-kindness be his comfort, accord- ing to Thy word imto Thy servant. Psal. cxix. 76. He is troubled above measure. {Psal. cxix. 107.) O be merciful to him according to Thy goodness. O consider his adversity, and deliver him : for he is brought very low. Psal. cxliL 7. His eyes long sore for Thy word, saying, O when vrilt Thou comfort me ? Psal. cxix. 82. His eyes are wasted away with looking for Thy health, and for the word of Thy righteousness. Psal. cxix. 123. O think Thou upon him, O Lord, as concerning Thy word, wherein Thou hast caused him to put his trust. Psal. cxix. 49. O look Thou upon him, and be merciful unto him, as Thou usest to do to those that love Thy name. Psal. cxix. 132. POR THE SICK. 207 Cast him not away in the time of liis weakness ; forsake him not now, when his strength faileth him. Psal. Ixxi. 8. In the multitude of the sorrows that are in his heart, let Thy comforts, O Lord, refresh his soul. Psal. xciv. 19, O Lord, when it oppresseth, comfort Thou him. P. Isa. xxxviii. 14. O Lord, let Thy strength he made perfect in his weakness. 2 Cor. xii. 9. Let not temptation oppress him, but such as is incident to Thy children : but, as Thou art faithful, O Lord, so suffer him not to be tempted above what he is able. But, good Lord, with the tentation give a happy issue, that he may be able to overcome it. 1 Cor. x. 13. O Lord, though he be afflicted on every side, yet let him not be distressed ; though in want of some of TTiy comforts, yet not of all : though chastened, yet not forsaken : though cast down, yet not perish. 2 Cor. iv. 8, 9. A Prayer for the Grace of God, and the Pardon of the Sins of the Sick Party. Remember him, O Lord, with the favour Thou bearest unto Thy children : O visit him with Thy salvation. That he may see the felicity of Thy chosen, and rejoice with the gladness of Thy Saints, and give thanks with Thine inheritance. Psal. cvi. 4, 5. O remember not his former sins, but have mercy upon him, Lord, and that soon ; for he is come to great extremity. Help him, O Lord God of his salvation, for the glory of Thy Name : O deliver him, and be merciful to his sins, for Thy Name's sake. Psal. Ixxix. 8, 9. Call to remembrance, O Lord, Thy tender mercies, and Thy loving-kindness, which hath been ever of old. O remember not the sins and offences of his youth, but according to Thy mercy think Thou upon him, O Lord, for Thy goodness. Psal. xxv. 5, 6. Cleanse him, O Lord, from his secret sins. Psal. xix. 12. From whatsoever he hath offended, -n rthought, word, or deed, Lignorance or error, frailty or negligence ; In excess, or in defect; 208 A MANUAL -o rieaving good undone, or L doing evil ; In public or private ; By day or night ; ["Thee, Against <^ j^^ /neighbour, '^ Lown body ; By himself, or by others ; Before or since his effectual calling ; Remembered or forgotten ; From them aU cleanse him, O Lord, even from them all ; Lay none of them to his charge ; Cast them behind Thee; [/*. xxxviii. 17.} Bury them ; drown them ; [Micah vii. 19.] Scatter them as the mist, and as the morning cloud; [Is. xliv. 22.] Make them to vanish away, and come to nothing. And whereinsoever his conscience most accuseth him, therein, O Lord, be Thou most merciful. O enter not into judgment with Thy servant. If Thou shouldst, no flesh should be righteous in Thy sight. Ps, cxliii. 2. If Thou, Lord, shouldst be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who may abide it ? Psal. cxxx. 3. But, good Lord, one deep caUeth another {Psal. xlii. 9) : the deep of our misery, the deep of Thy mercy. Wherein sin hath abounded, there let grace over-abound- Rom. V. 20. And in and through aU sins and offences, O Lord, let Thy mercy triumph over Thy justice. S. James ii. 13. O Lord, hear ; O Lord, forgive ; consider, O Lord, and do it. P. Dan. ix. 19. Delay, not, O Lord, for his spirit waxeth faint : turn not Thy face away from him, lest he be like unto them that go down into the pit. Psal. cxliii. 7. Be favourable, O Lord, be favourable ; rName's "\ For Thy j Truth's Lake; (.Mercies'J rmany -^ For Thy j great > mercies' sake, (.wonderful J POE THE SICK. 209 Lord, Thiae own self, O Lord ; ! Creator and Redeemer ; Lord) , /Father; King P"*^ °"M God. COMMEND ATIO ANIM^; Or, the Recommending the Soul to God. LOBD, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace. S. Luke ii. 39. Into Thy hands, O Lord, we commend his spirit ; for Thou hast redeemed it, O Lord, Thou God of truth. Psal. xxxi. 6. Bring his soul out of prison, that it may praise Thee. Psal. cxlii. 9. O deliver him from this body of death. Rom. vii. 24. Say unto his soul, I am thy salvation. Psal. xxxv. 3. Say unto him. This day shalt thou be with Me in Paradise. S. Lmke xxiii. 43. Let him now feel the salvation of Jesus. Let him now feel the anointing of Christ ; even the oil of gladness wherewith Thou art anointed. [Psal. xlv. 8.] Guide Thou him through the vale of the shadow of death- Psal. xxiii. 4. Let him see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living. Psal. xxvii. 15. O Lord, command his spirit to be received up to Thee in peace. O Lord, will him to come to Thee. S. Matt. xiv. 38. Lord Jesu, receive his spirit. Acts vii. 59. And open to him the gates of everlasting glory. Let Thy good Spirit conduct him into the land of right- eousness, {Psal. cxliii. 10,) into Thy holy hill, [Psal. xv. 1,) and heavenly kingdom. Send Thine angel to meet him, and to bring him into Abraham's bosom. S. Luke xvi. 23. Place him in the habitation of light and peace, of joy and gladness. Receive him in the arms of Thy mercy ; and give him an inheritance with Thy Saints in light. Coloss. i. 13. AHD. — PERKON, ETC. P 210 A MANUAL There to reign with Thy elect Angels, Thy blessed Saints departed, thy holy Prophets, and glorious Apostles, in all joy, glory, felicity, and happiness for ever and ever. Amen. Comfortable Scriptures to be applied to the Friends of the deceased Party. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints. Psal. cxvi. 13. I heard a voice from heaven, saying. Write, Blessed are the dead, who die in the Lord : for they rest from their labours, and their works follow them. Rev. xiv. 13. A General Confession of Sins, collected out of the Holy Prophets and Apostles. P. Moses. We have sinned, O Lord. Thou hast set our faults before Thee, and our secret sins in the light of Thy countenance. Psal. xc. 8. Return, O Lord ; how long ? and be merciful toward Thy servants. Psal. xc. 13. H. Job. I have sinned : what shall I do unto Thee, O Thou pre- server of men ? Why hast Thou set me as a mark against Thee, that I am become a burthen to myself? Job vii. 20. That I have offended Thee, woe is me. Job x. 15. Have mercy upon me, O Lord, and restore unto me my righteousness again. Say, concerning me, O Lord, De- liver him, for I have received a reconciliation. Job xxxiii. 24, 26. Yet, if Thou kill me, I will put my trust in Thee. Job xiii. 15. P. David. My misdeeds have prevailed against me. be Thou merciful unto my sin. Psal. Ixv. 3. 1 have gone astray like a sheep that is lost. O seek Thy servant, for I do not forget Thy Command- ments. Psal. cxix. 176. FOR THE SICK. 311 We have sinned with our fathers : we have done amisSj and dealt wickedly. Psal. cvi. 6. For Thy Name's sake, O Lord, be merciful unto our sin ; for it is great. Psal. xxv. 10. My foot hath slipped . Let Thy mercy, O Lord, lift me up. Psal. xciv. 18. P. Isai. Behold, Thou art angry; for we have sinned: we have been as an tmclean thing; and all our righteousness as a defiled cloth. We all fade away as a leaf; and our iniquities, like a wind, have taken us away. But now, O Lord, Thou art our Father : we are the clay and Thou art the potter : we all are the work of Thy hands. Be not angry, O Lord, above measure ; neither remember our iniquity for ever. Lord, we beseech Thee, remember we are all Thy people. Ch. Ixiv. ver. 5, 6, 8, 9. P. Jeremy. Lord, our iniquities are against us : our rebellions are many ; we have sinned against Thee. Yet deal with us according to thy Name : for Thou, Lord, art in the midst of us, and Thy Name is called upon us. O Lord, forsake us not. O Lord, the hope of Israel, the Saviour of it in the time of trouble, forsake us not. Chap. xiv. ver. 7, 8, 9. P. Daniel. We have sinned, O Lord, we have transgressed, and done wickedly: yea, we have rebelled, and have departed from Thy precepts, and from Thy judgment. O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto Thee, but unto us confasion and shame of face, because of all the offences we have committed against Thee. Yet compassion and forgiveness is with Thee, O Lord, our God : though we have rebelled against Thee : O Lord, according to all Thy goodness I beseech Thee, let Thine anger and Thy wrath be turned away from me, and cause Thy face to shine upon Thy servant. O my God, incline p 2 212 A MANUAL Thine ear and hear, open Thine eyes, and behold my afflictions. For, we do not present our supplications before Thee for our own righteousness, but for Thy manifold and great mercies. O Lord hear, O Lord forgive. Consider and do it, O Lord. Defer not for Thine own sake, O my God. Chap. ix. ver. 5, 7, 9, 16, 17, 18, 19. P. Jonas. Lord, in following vanities, I have forsaken mine own mercy : for which I am cast out of the sight of Thine eyes. Yet I remember Thee, O Lord; yet will I look yet again toward Thy holy temple. .0 Lord, hear, and have mercy. Chap. ii. ver. 4, 8. Prodigal Child. Father, I have sinned against heaven and against Thee, 1 am no more worthy to be called thy son. But forgive me ; and make me as one of the meanest of Thy hired servants. S. Lmke xv. 18, 19. God be merciful to me a sinner. S. L/uke xviii. 13. Jesu, Master, have mercy upon us. S. Luke xvii. 13. Have mercy on me, O Lord, Thou son of David. S. Matt. xv. 22. O Lord, help me. Ver. 25. O Lord, even the httle whelps eat of the crumbs of Thy table. Ver. 27. S. Paul. O Lord, I am carnal, and sold under sin : And in me (that is, in my flesh) dweUeth no good. Rom. vii. 14, 18. The good thing I do not, which I would : the evil that I would not, that do I. Ver. 15. Though I consent to the Law, according to the inner man, Ver. 22. Yet I feel another law in my nature rebelling against the law of my mind, and leading me captive to the law of sin. Ver. 23. O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from this body of death ? Ver. 24. FOR THE SICK. 213 But, this is a true saying, and by all means worthy to be received. That Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners, whereof I am chief. 1 Tim. i. 15. 8. Peter. We have spent the time past of our life, after the lusts of the heathen ; walking in wantonness, lust, surfeiting, unclean- ness, and other excesses. 1 S. Pet. iv. 3. But, Thou hast redeemed us, O Lord, by the precious blood of Christ, the undefiled Lamb. 1 S.Pet. i. 18, 19. Have mercy upon us in that Name, besides which Thou hast given none under heaven, whereby we must be saved. Acts iv. 12. S. John. If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. 1 S. John i. 8. If our hearts condemn us not, God is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things. 1 S. John iii. 20. But, we confess our sins, and confessing them, we have an Advocate with the Father, JESUS Chhist, the righteous, and He is the propitiation for our sins. 1 S. John ii. 1, 2. S. James. In many things we sin aU. Chap. iii. ver. 2. But, Lord, let Thy mercy triumph over Thy justice. Chap, ii. ver. 13. A Confession of Sins according to the branches of the Decalogue. I. I have, touching Thee, O Lord, been full of roving imaginations, and evil thoughts. I have not studied to seek and know Thee, as I ought. Knowing Thee, I have not glorified Thee, nor given thanks to Thee accordingly. I have doubted of Thy promises, and not trusted to Thy help. 314 A MANUAL I have made flesh mine arm, and hoped for prosperity from man, rather than from Thee. I have not performed the duty of Invocation with that reverence I ought. I have not been thankful : specially not for Thy chastise- ments. II. I have not worshipped Thee in spirit and truth. I have drawn near to Thee with my hps, but my heart hath been far from Thee. I have been more carefiil of the outward ceremonial part of Thy worship, than of the inward and spiritual. III. I have not with due regard taken Thy Name into my mouth. I have Avith rash oaths and eager execrations oft abused it. I have not given occasion to others to sanctify Thy Name ; but have caused it to be evil spoken of, through mine evil dealing. I have not duly regarded and reverenced those things, whereon Thy Name is imprinted. IV. I have not to Thy Sabbath or Sanctuary brought that care which I should. I have not spared to absent myself from Thy holy assem- blies, without sufficient cause. I have not spent the days assigned to holy exercises, upon them chiefly; but have in them too much intended mine own private business. I have been content in them with the use of the means alone, without any practice at all. I have not so reverently spoken, nqr so dutifully carried myself toward some whom Thou hast placed over me, as was meet I should. I have not so carefully prayed for them, as was requisite. TOR THE SICK. 215 I have not opposed them, who unreverently in terms used them. Chiefly those who have had me in government touching my soul. VI. I have not wished or provided for the good of my neigh- bours as I should, but rather maligned, been angry, and quaiTelled with them ; and sought revenge upon every" light injury. I have not had that compassion on the poor that I should ; nor ministered to their necessities. I have not defended them against the wrongs of others, as I might. I have not rejoiced in the good success of my neighbour ; but envied his welfare. VII. I have not possessed my vessel in holiness and honour, nor preserved it from pollution, as the temple of God should be. I have suffered my fancy to wander licentiously. Mine ears and tongue I have not kept as I should. I have not eschewed the occasions of lust, nor made the covenant with mine eyes that I should. I have not brought under my body, nor kept it in subjec- tion with such abstinence as I should. I have more studiously, and with more cost, intended my flesh than my spirit. ^ VIII. I have not reckoned godliness gain; nor been content with my estate, but wished an higher. I have not been so exact, in paying and dealing with those I have dealt withal, as in justice I was bound. I have by undue means interverted, to my use, that which was not mine. I have not of that, whereof I had more than enough, been willing to part with, to the relief of the needy. IX. I have not been so studious of speaking the truth, as I should. 316 A MANUAL I have been desirous to seenij and to be reputed more than I was. 1 have not had that care of the good name of my brother, I was bound. I have not so hated flattery, as I should. I have not so stood for, and defended the truth, as was meet I should, X. I have been full of wandering desires, wicked affections, unlawftJ concupiscences, evil suspicions and surmises, and inordinate lust, touching my neighbour, and that which is his. Tlie Triumph of Mercy, in many gradual Expressions and Re- membrances, propounded to us in the Holy Scriptures. God, In His mercy, is, E'7neiKij<;. 3 Cor, x. 1. Gen. xviii. 33. Takes all in the better part. If it will admit any good sense, so he construes it, Ilpav'i. 3 Cor. x. 1, Meek, Not irritable : not easily stirred up or provoked. Jlapopa. Wisd. xi. 34. Sees and sees not : makes as if he did not see. 'Tirepihmv. Acts xvii. 30. Overlooks. Looks beyond our sins ; looks not at them. "TTrep^aivtov. P. Micah vii. 18. Passat h by (or over) them. Dissimulat peccata propter poenitentiam. 'Avax^. Rom. ii. 4, When He cannot but see, yet He forbears, is patient. MaKpoOvfila. Rom. ii. 4. Neh. ix. 31, 80. Forbears long, suffers long, many times, many years. HcB? ; P, Hos. vi. 4. and xi. 8, When he can suffer no longer, yet stands (as over Ephraim) asking. How shall I? stays yet. Exspectat ut misereatur. P. Isa, xxx. 18. When he can forbear no longer, but punish He must. He FOE TUB SICK. 217 doth it not from the heart, (Lament, iii. 33,) but against his will. When He punisheth : He doth it. Not suffering His whole displeasure to arise, {Psal. Ixxviii. 39,) containing Himself and His anger. . Not according to our deserts, {Psal. ciii.lO,) nothing so much. Not long : it endures but a moment in comparison, Psal. XXX. 5, and ciii. 9, and P. Isa. liv. 7, 8. He thinks every stripe two, (P. Isa. xl. 2;) is quickly weary. In His wrath He remembers mercy. P. Hab. iii. 2. Repents Him of the evil. P. Joel ii. 13. Is moved with the sight of our misery. Psal. cvi. 43, 44. T r soon "1 J Is < i- appeased. L easily J P. Isa. XXX. 18, and Iv. 7. S. Matth. xi. 30. Hath mercy. ^D^ Multitudes of it. D^iXDn-l [Psal. li. 1.] {Compassion. S. Luke xv. 20. A parent. Psal. ciii. 13. A mother. Isa. xlix. 15. Hath compassion. Many bowels. UoXvevcr-rrXayxyoi, S. James v. 11, secun- dum Edit. Complut. Forgives, pardons. S. Matt, xviii. 27. Is reconciled. 2 Cor. v. 19. Takes into favour again. S. Imke xv. 22, 23. Receives to grace. Rom, iii, 24, All have sinned, and are defective in giving glory to God. Rom. iii. 23. In His Angels He found folly ; and the stars are not clean in His sight. Job iv. l8, and xv. 15, and xxv. 5. But, God hath not made all men for nought. Psal. Ixxxix. 46. Yet, if God should be extreme to mark what were done amiss, who were able to abide it? Psal. cxxx. 3. If He should enter into judgment with His servants, no flesh should be found righteous in His sight. Psal. cxliii. 2. None were able to answer one for a thousand. No not Job himself. Job ix. 3. 218 A MANUAL Therefore God hath shut up all under sin, that He might have mercy upon all. Rom. xi. 32. He would have all to be saved. 1 Tim. ii. 4. He would have none to perish ; but to turn to Him by repentance. 2 S. Pet. iii. 9. He would not the death of a sinner ; but, that He might turn to Him, and live. P. Ezech. xxxiii. 11. All that, 1, know their sin. Psal. li. 3. Know it, and, 2, acknowledge it. Psal. xxxii. 5. S. Lake XV. 18. Acknowledge it, and, 3, be sorry for it. Psal. xxxviii. 18. Be sorry for it, and, 4, be ready to leave it. Prov. xxviii. 13. Not only to leave it, but, 5, to judge themselves for it. 1 Cor. xi. 31. P. Ezech. xxxvi. 31. 1 Cor. ix. 27. And to, 6, punish themselves for it. 2. Cor. vii. 11. By the, 1, fruits of mortification. P. Joel ii. 12, 13. P. Jonah iii. 5, accompanied with, 2. Prayer. Psal. xxxii. 7. Acts viii. 22. 3. Alms. P. Isa. Iviii. 7. Prov. xvi. 6. P. Ban. iv. 27. At the, 4, estimation of the Priest. Levit. vi. 6. 5. Who may forgive us in the person of Christ. S. John viii. 11, and xx. 23. 2 Cor. ii. 10. Which His mercy is not only for common and ordinary sinners, but for the chief. c! 1 fManasses. ouch as -^ „ LPaul. Such as 1^^"^- LPeter. Such as |I^alial>- LMary Magdalen. c I. fJonas. Such as -! LThe thief on the cross. Such as f^"^^ Corinthians. 1 Cor. v. 1. LThe Corinthians, 1 Cor. vi. 11. Et h■ of sinners. L greatest J DEVOTIONS. 353 For Thy Name's sake, O Lord, be merciful to my sin, For it is |S^^^*' ^*°^- ^^^- 11- Lvery great ; Even for that Thy Name, beside which there is no other name under heaven given among men, whereby we may be saved. Acts iv. 13. The Holy Spirit Himself helping our infirmities, and making intercession for us, with groanings which cannot be uttered. Rom. viii. 26. For the Paternal bowels of God the Father; Bleeding wounds of God the Son ; Unutterable groans of God the Holy Ghost. O Lord, hear ; O Lord, forgive ; Lord, hearken and do ; Defer not, for Thine own sake, O Lord, O Lord, my God. P. Dan. ix. 19. But, as for me, I do not forget my offences ; for they are ever before me. Psal. li. 3. 1 recount them in the bitterness of my soul. H. Job vii. 11. T am perplexed, I take thought for them. Psal. xxxviii. 18. And turning myself, I mourn. P, Isa. xxx. 15. secundum LXX. I am moved with indignations, I take vengeance onT I am displeased with > myself, I abhor and chasten J That I do it no A^**^^' LfuUer. I repent. Lord ; Lord, I repent : Help Thou my want of repentance : And yet more and more Pierce 1 Break ^my heart. Grind J 254 MEDITATIONS AND Pass by, forgive, and pardon all my transgressions, whicli make my heart ache, and are a scandal to me. 1 P. Sam. XXV. 31. Cleanse Thou me from my secret faults ; Keep Thy servant also from presumptuous sins. Psal. xix. 12, 13. Make Thy mercies to be admired over me, who am an high and notorious sinner; And say unto me in due time. Be of good cheer. Thy sins are forgiven thee. S. Matt. ix. 2. My grace is sufficient for thee. 2 Cor. xii. 9. Say unto my soul, I am thy salvation. Psal. xxxv. 3. Why art thou so heavy, O my soul ? and why art thou so disquieted within me ? Psal. xlii. 6, 14, and xliii. 5. Turn again then unto thy rest, O my soul : for the Lord will be gracious unto thee. Psal. cxvi. 7. * O Lord, rebuke me not in Thine indignation, neither chasten me in Thy heavy displeasure. Psal. vi. 1. * I said, I wiU confess my sins unto the Lord, and so Thou forgavest the wickedness of my heart. Psal. xxxii. 6. * Lord, Thou knowest aU my desire, and my groaning is not hid from Thee. Psal. xxxviii. 9. * Have mercy upon me, O Lord, after Thy great goodness, according to the multitude of Thy mercies, do away mine offences. Psal. li. 1. * Lord, Thou shalt arise, and have mercy upon me, for it is time that Thou have mercy upon me, yea, the time is come. Psal, cii. 13. * If Thou, Lord, wilt be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who may abide it? Psal. cxxx. 3. * Enter not into judgment with Thy servant; for in Thy sight shall no man living be justified. Psal. cxliii. 2. * Collected out of the Seven Penitentials. I lift up my hands, O Lord, unto Thy commandments, which I have loved. Psal. cxix. 48. Open mine eyes, and I shall see. Ver. 18. DEVOTIONS. 355 Incline my heart, ver. 36, and I stall affect. Order my steps, ver. 133, and I shall walk in the path of Thy commandments. O Lord God, Be Thou my God. Let me have no other God but Thee ; No other beside Thee ; Nothing else with Thee. Grant that I may worship and serve Thee, rl. Truth of spirit; With < 2. Decency of body ; Ls. Benediction of mouth ; In 4. Pubhc and private. Grant also. That I may render, 5. Honour to my governors. By obedience and submission to them who have the rule over me, Heb. xiii. 17. Natural affection to those who belong to me. By taking care of, and providing for them. 1 Tim. v. 8. That I may, 6. Overcome evil with good. Rom. xii. 31. 7. Keep my vessel in holiness and honour. 1 Thess, iv. 4. 8. Have my conversation without covetousness, and be content with such things as I have. Heb. xiii. 5. 9. Profess the truth with charity. Ephes. iv. 15. Covet. Lust in concupiscence. 1 Thess. iv. 5. Walk after my lusts. 1 S. Pet. iv. 3. ;Si. Jude ver. 16. 10. Desire, not - The Fence of the Law. [Give me grace, Lord,] Bruise the serpent's head. Gen. iii. 15. Remember the last ends. Deut. xxxii. 39. Cut off the occasions of sin. 3 Cor. xi. 12. Be sober. 1 S. Pet. v. 8. Not to sit idle. S. Matt. xx. 6. To 256 MEDITATIONS AND Shun wicked company. Psal. xxvi. 4, 5. Tit. hi. 10. Consort witli good men. Rom. xii, 9. Make a covenant with mine eyes. H. Job xxxi. 1. To ■{ Bring my body into subjection. 1 Cor. ix. 27. " Set apart times for prayer. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Withdraw myself for [the exercise o/] repentance. 2 S. Pet. iii. 9. Hedge up my way with thorns, that I find not the path to follow after vanity. P. Hos. ii. 6. Hold me in with bit and bridle, when I keep not close to Thee. Psal. xxxii. 9. O Lord, compel me to come in unto Thee. S. Luke xiv. 23. Lord, I believe {Father,"^ Word, I One God. Spirit, J 1. That by Thy love and power all things were created. 2. That, by Thy goodness and love to mankind, were gathered together in one all things in Thy A^'ord. Who, For us men, and for our Salvation, was made flesh ; Conceived and Bom ; Did Sufl"er, was Crucified; Did Die, was Buried ; Did Descend ; and Rose again ; Did Ascend, and Sitteth; ShaU Return, Reward. 3. That by the illumination and operation of the Holy Spirit, a peculiar people is called, out of the whole world, to be a corporation, According to|''^^^.^^^^^^°f *^^ *™t^- ^ ^«««- "• l^. LHoliness of conversation. 1 8. Pet. iii. 2. DEVOTIONS. 357 -{; By whom we are made partakers Of the Communion"! j. fSaints, Remission J LSins, in this present world ; By whom we look Tj,r Resurrection of the flesh, \ Eternal life, in the world to come. This most holy faith, once delivered to the Saints, {S. Jude, ver. 3,) Lord, I believe ; Help Thou mine unbelief, 8. Mark ix. 24. Supply the defects of my weak faith. S. Luke xvii. 5. Grant me also. Love the Father for His tender love. ^Adore the Almighty, for His power. To commit the keeping of my soul to Him, in well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator. 1 S. Pet. iv. 19. Grant me to enjoy {Jesus, T Salvation, Christ, J Anointing, the only-begotten Son, Adoption. To serve the Lord, For His Conception, in faith. For His Nativity, in humiUty. For His Sufferings, in patience and antipathy to sin. For His Cross, in crucifying all occasions of sin. For His Death, in mortifying the flesh. For His Burial, in burying my bad purposes by good works. For His Descent, in meditation upon hell. AND. — PEKKON, ETC. S 258 MEDITATIONS AND For His Restirrection, in newness of life. For His Ascension, in setting my afifections on things above. For His Session, in seeking those better things at His right hand. For His Eetum, in awe of His second coming. For His Judgment, in judging myself, before I come to be judged. From the Spirit, To receive The breath of saving grace. To be partaker In the Church, of vocation ; In the Holy Church, of sanctification ; In the Catholic Church, of distribution and communication, 'Holy mysteries. Prayers, Fastings, groans, -Watchings, tears, and suffering of afflictions. To a firm persuasion of the remission of my sins. To a confident hope Of fB^surrection | ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ LTranslation J O Thou, that art the hope of aU the ends of the earth, and of them that remain in the broad sea, Psal. Ixv. 5. O Thou, on whom our fathers hoped, and Thou didst deliver them; on whom they trusted, and were not con- founded. Psal. xxii. 4, 5. O Thou, who art my hope Even from my Youth, Psal. Ixxi. 4. Mother's breasts. On whom I have been left from the womb, Psal. xxii. 9, 10. Of the <^ DEVOTIONS. 259 Be Thou still, and still, my hope and my portion in the land of the living. Psal. cxlii. 6. My hope is in Thy Nature, Names, Types, Word, Deed. O let me not be ashamed of this my hope. Psal. cxix. 116. O Thou, who art the hope of all the ends of the earth, Psal. Ixv. 5. Remember all Thy creatures for good. Visit the world with Thy mercies. O Thou preserver of nlen, H. Job vii. 20. O Lord, the lover of men. Remember all mankind ; and Thou, who hast shut up all in unbelief, Rom. xi. 32. Have mercy upon all, O Lord. O Thou, who didst die, rise, and revive. That Thou mightest be Lord both of the dead and living, Rom. xiv. 9. Whether we live or die. Thou art our Lord. Ver. 8. Whether living or dying. Have mercy upon us, O Lord. O Thou, the helper of the helpless, the refuge in due time of trouble, Psal. ix. 9. Remember all who are in any necessity, and stand in need of Thy help. O Thou, the God of grace and truth, S. John i. 14. Confirm all who stand in grace and truth. 1 Thess. iii. 3, 13. and 2 S. Pet. i. 12. Restore all who are sick of heresy and sin. Gal. vi. 1. and 1 Tim. vi. 4. O Thou, who art the buckler and horn of salvation, through Thy Christ, Psal. xxviii. 9. Think upon Thy congregation, whom Thou hast purchased and redeemed of old. Psal. Ixxiv. 2. Let there be one heart and one soul of all believers. Acts iv. 33. s 2 Grant, that 260 MEDITATIONS AND O Thou, who walkest in the midst of the golden candle- sticks. Revel, ii. 1. Remove not our candlestick out of the place thereof. Revel, ii. 5, Set in order the things that are wanting. Tit. i. 5. Establish what remains, which Thou mightest reject. Revel, iii. 2. O Thou, who art the Lord of the harvest. Send forth labourers sufficiently enabled by Thee into Thy harvest. S. Matt. ix. 38. O Thou, who art the portion of them who continually attend in Thy temple, 1 Corinth, ix. 13. ' Thy Clergy may rightly divide the Word of Truth, 2 Tim. ii. 15. They may walk uprightly, according to the same. Gal. ii. 14. Grant, that all they who love Christ may obey and submit themselves to them. Heb. xiii. 17. O Thou, the King of all nations to the ends of the earth. Establish all Governments in aU the world, as being TTiine own ordinance, Rom. xiii. 2, though an ordinance among men. 1 S. Pet. ii. 13. Scatter Thou the people that delight in war. Psal. Ixviii. 30. Make wars to cease in all the world. Psal. xlvi. 9. O Lord, who art the hope of the islands, and on whom the isles wait, P. Isa. Ii. 5. and Ix. 9. Deliver this island and country wherein we dwell, from all distress, danger, and necessity. S. Chrysost. O Thou, who art the Lord of lords, and Prince of princes. Be mindful of all princes, to whom Thou hast given right to rule upon earth. , But, above all, be mindful of our most gracious King, preserved by Thee : Work mightUy with him, and prosper him in all things : Speak good unto his soul, for Thy Church's, and for Thy people's sake. Grant unto him a settled peace, which may not be taken away; DEVOTIONS. 261 That in his prosperity we may lead a quiet and peace- able Hie, in all godliness and honesty. 1 Tim. ii. 3. S. Chrysost. O Thou, by whom all powers are ordained and ordered, > Grant to All that be in eminency at Court, that they may be emi- nent in virtue, and in the fear of Thee, The Council, Thy holy wisdom. All that are in power and authority over us, that they may have no power to do anything against the truth, but for the truth, 2 Corinth, xiii. 8. The Judges, Thy judgments, that they may judge all persons in all causes, without prejudice and partiality. 1 Tim. v. 21. O God of Sabaoth, Thou Lord of Hosts, Prosper and strengthen all Christian armies against the enemies of our most holy faith. Grant to All the people of this kingdom, to be subject to their prince, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake, Rom. xiii. 5. Husbandmen and dealers in cattle, fruitful seasons, The navy and fishermen, calm seas and happy passage. Tradesmen, grace, not to overreach one another, Artificers and workmen, even to the poorest beggars, to do their work, and deal uprightly in their vocations. O God, the God not of us alone, but also of our seed, Bless all the youth among us, that they may grow up in wisdom and stature, and favour with God and men. S. L/uke ii. 52. O Thou, who commandest us to provide for our own, 1 Timath. V. 8, and hatest them who are without natural affection. Remember, O Lord, all my kindred according to the flesh ; Rom. ix. 3. Grant that I may speak peace to them, and seek their good. 262 MEDITATIONS AND O Thou, who wiliest us to recompense them who do good to us, Remember, O Lord, for good all whom I have received any benefit from ; Preserve them, and keep them alive, that they may be blessed upon earth; and deliver Thou not them into the will of their enemies. Psal. xli. 2. O Thou, who hast taught us, that he who provideth not for his own house is worse than an infidel, 2 Tim. v. 8. Remember, according to Thy good pleasure, all in my family ; Peace be to my house, The Son of peace be with all therein. S. Ijuke x. 5, 6. O Thou, who hast commanded, that om* righteousness exceed the righteousness of sinners, S. Matt. v. 20. Grant, O Lord, rLove them that love me. S. Matt. v. 45. That I may ■< Never forsake mine, or my parents' friends, L and the children of those friends. O Thou, who hast commanded us to overcome evil with good, Rom. xii. 21, and to pray for them who despitefully use us, S. Matt. v. 44. Be merciful to mine enemies, O Lord, even as to myself; and bring them, with me, unto Thy heavenly kingdom. O Thou, who graciously respectest the prayers of Thy servants, which they make for others ; Remember, O Lord, for good, and shew mercy unto all, who remember me in their prayers ; and shew mercy unto all, whom I am desired to remember in mine. O Thou, who in every good work acceptest of a ready mind ; 2 Corinth, viii. 12. Remember them, O Lord, who, upon reasonable causes, find no leisure to pray ; even as Thou dost them who call upon Thee. Thou wilt arise and have mercy upon all who are in extreme necessity ; for it is time that Thou have mercy upon them ; yea, the time is come. Psal. cii. 13. Be merciful to them, O Lord, as to myself in my extremity. DEVOTIONS. 263 Be mindful, O Lord, Of {Infants, r Children, Lads, -l Youth, Men, LAged; All In extreme age and weakness ; The Hungry, Thirsty, Naked, Sick, Prisoners, Strangers, Harbourless, Unburied ; Such as are Possessed by the Devil, and tempted to make themselves Vexed with unclean spirits ; Acts v. 16. In despair ; Sick in I J""^^^ LBody; Faint-hearted ; In prison and bonds ; Condemned to die ; AU Orphans, widows ; Strangers ; Travellers hj < ^^ ' „. rWith child, vVomen i ^. . , L Giving suck; In hard servitude. In the 1^^^^'^ LGalleys ; In solitude. Thou, Lord, shalt save both man and beast. How excel- lent is Thy mercy, O God ! and, doubtless, the children of men shall put their trust under the shadow of Thy wings. Psal. xxxvi. 7. The Lord bless us, and keep us ; the Lord make His face to shine upon us, and be gracious unto us ; 264 MEDITATIONS AND The Lord lift up His countenance upon us, and give us peace. Numb. vi. 34 — 26. My Lord, I commend unto Thee Soul and body. Mind and thoughts, Prayers and wishes. Senses and members. Life and death. My brethren and sisters, and their children. My Mends and benefactors, My family and neighbours, All commended to my prayers. This my native country, and all Christian people. Let us lift up our hearts unto the Lord, as it is very meet, right, and our bounden duty that we should in all, and for all things, at all times, in all places, by all means, ever, every where, every way. Make mention of Thee, Confess to Thee, Bless Thee, Worship Thee, Praise Thee, Sing laud to Thee, Give thanks to Thee, ' Creator, Nourisher, Preserver, Governor, Physician, Benefactor, Perfecter, Lord and Father, - King and God, ^ rPountain of Life and Immortality, LTreasury of eternal good things : Whom Thei l-ofaU; The- DEVOTIONS, 265 rpj^gf Heavens, and the heavens of heavens, LAngels, and all the Celestial Powers sing praise unto ; Uncessantly crying one to another, (And we, base and unworthy we, with them, under their feet,) Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts, Heaven and earth is full of the Majesty of Thy glory. P. Isa. vi. 3. Blessed be the glory of the Lord from His place. P. Ezech, iii. 12. Divinity, Incomprehensibleness, Sublimity, For His \ Dominion, Almightiness, Eternity, . Prevision and Providence. My God, my Strength and Stay, Refuge and Deliverer, Helper and Defender, Horn of Salvation, And, my Lifter up. Psal. xviii. 1 . 266 MEDITATIONS AND My voice shalt Thou hear betimes, O Lord; early in the morning will I direct my prayer unto Thee, and Thou wilt look upon me. Psal. v. 3, Blessed art Thou, O Lord, who createdst the firmament of the heaven. Gen. i. 6. The heaven and the heaven of heavens. The Celestial Powers, Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, Seraphim; The waters above the heavens. Vapours, Exhalations, From whence Clouds from the ends of the earth, P. Jer. x. 13. Storms, dew, hail. Snow as wool, "] Hoar-frost as ashes, >Psal. cxlvii. Ice as morsels : J Lightnings, thunder. Winds out of His treasuries, P. Jer. x. 13. Tempests ; The waters beneath the heavens. IWashr Washing. O Lord, I confess my iniquities, and the iniquities of my fathers, with the trespass which I trespassed against Thee, and that I have walked contrary unto Thee. Levit. xxvi. 40. Set not, O Lord, set not my misdeeds before Thee, (my whole age is in the sight of Thy countenance. Psal. xc. 8.) ■ [ (t The planetary character or in Holy Scripture, the Second Day, hieroglyphic ol M^SlMUS'^, called Genes, i, 8.] DEVOTIONS. 367 But pardon the iniquity of Thy servant, according to the greatness of Thy mercy; and as Thou hast forgiven me from my childhood even until now. Numb. xiv. 19. Holy Job. I have sinned, what shall I do unto Thee, O Thou Pre- server of men ? Why hast Thou set me as a mark against Thee, so that I am a burthen to myself ? O put my wickedness out of remembrance, and wash away all my sin. Chap. vii. 20, 21. Deliver me from going down into destruction, for Thou hast found in whom to be appeased. Chap, xxxiii. 24. [The Canaanitish Woman.] Have mercy upon me, O Son of David. Lord, help me. Yea, Lord, even the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table. S. Matt. xv. 22, 25, 27. [The Servant owing Ten Tfiousand Talents.] Lord, have patience with me : yea rather, (I confess I have nothing to pay,) forgive me all my debt, I beseech Thee. S. Matt, xviii. 26, 29, 32. K. David. 1. How long wilt Thou forget me, O Lord, for ever? How long wilt Thou hide Thy face from me? 2. How long shall I seek counsel in my soul, and be so vexed in my heart ? (day and night ?) How long shall mine enemies triumph over me ? 3. Consider and hear me, O Lord my God, lighten mine eyes that I sleep not in death. 4. Lest mine enemy say, I have prevailed against him ; for if I be cast down, they that trouble me will rejoice at it. 8. But my trust is in Thy mercy. Psal. xiii. [Lord,] remove far from me, . A 1] r Lnpiety and profaneness, L Superstition and hypocrisy. 268 MEDITATIONS AND 2. Idolatry and self-will-worship. 3. Rast oaths and cursing. 4. Withdrawing jfrom, and irreverence in Thy public service. Heb. x. 25, 38. 5. Pride and carelessness. 6. Strife and wrath. 7. Wantonness and uncleanness. 8. Idleness and deceit. 9. Lying and slandering. 10. All wicked and unbeseeming imaginations. All Lascivious thoughts. Filthy desires. Give me 1. Piety and true godliness. 2. Grace to adore and worship Thee. 3. Not to speak, but with blessing ; Not to swear, but with religion. 4. Decent confession in the congregation. 5. True natural affection, and a tractable disposition. 6. Patience and meekness. 7. Chastity and temperance. 8. Contentation and goodness. 9. Truth and integrity, 10. Good thoughts, and perseverance to the end. I BELIEVE in God, I. The Father . Almighty, Maker of IJ?"^;^'^' lEarth. II. Jesus Christ, His only-begotten Son, Our Lord. Whoi" ^ f 1. Conceived by the Holy Ghost, L2. Born of the ever- Virgin Mary, 3. SufiFered under Pontius Pilate, '' [The articles of Christ's Humiliation.] DEVOTIONS. 269 {4. Crucified, 5. Dead, 6. Buried. Who" 1. Descended into hell, 2. Rose from the dead, 3. Ascended into heaven, 4. Sitteth on the right hand, 5. Shall come thence again, 6. To judge the 1*^^^^' LDead. III. The Holy Ghost. The|2: CrthoUc}^^"'^^- >- 3. Communion of Saints. The Forgiveness of sins. The Resurrection of the hody. The Life everlasting. And now, What is my hope ? Art not Thou, O Lord ? Surely my hope is from Thee. Psal. xxxix. 8. In Thee, O Lord, have I put my trust, Psal. xxxviii. 15. Let me never be confounded. Psal. xxv. 1 Let us beg of the Lord, For all creatures, the gift of Healthfiin Fruitful f- times. Peaceful J For all mankind. Not Christians, (^Atheists, Ungodly, Heathens, Turks, Jews, Conversion ; Christians, i [(The articles of Chriet's) Exaltation.] 270 MEDITATIONS AND Labouring under l^^fi'^'"^*^^^' LSins, Restoration ; Endowed with -j „ ' LTruth. Confirmation ; Help and comfort to all men and women labouring under Dejection of mind. Infirmity of body. Poverty, trouble; Thankfulness and moderation to all that enjoy, Cheerfulness of mind. Health of body. Plenty of estate. Freedom from trouble ; For the Church Catholic, Confirmation, and Enlargement ; Eastern, Deliverance, and Unity; Western, Perfection, and Peace ; British, {Supply of what is wanting. Establishment of what remains. [Let us beseech the Lord,'] Forthe|^^^^°P^' L Presbyters, And all the people that love Christ ; For all estates Throughout the world, r Christian and other, ■s Neighbouring, LThis, among us ; For all in authority. DEVOTIONS. 271 Our Kingj preserved by God, ^^r Queen, L Prince, Courtiers, Counsellors, Judges, Magistrates, People, Under- Officers, Husbandmen, Dealers in cattle. Fishermen, Merchants, Tradesmen, Artificers, Even to the /"^^^''"^^'■'^ LPoor; For the succession and good education of all the Koyal seed. Noble branches ; Students "Universities, Inns of Court, Schools, Shops in the 'fCity, L Country; For all who are recommended to my prayers. By kindred or alliance, ^ J'Brethren, .Sisters, The blessing of God be upon them and upon their children ; By the obligation of any benefit received from them. Do Thou requite them all, O Lord, according to that good I have received from them ; Even all who have ministered to my necessity in carnal things ; By Tuition and Charge ; " All instructed, and at any time. Ordained by me. College, .Parish. " The Collegiate Church In the. "4f My{; 273 MEDITATIONS AND r" Southwell, of J " S. Paul, L" Westminster. " The Dioceses of r" Chichester, \ " Ely, L " Winchester. C" Clergy, Tte^' Laity, I " Officials, -" Governors of them, " The Deanery of the King's Chapel, " The Colleges committed to " My Visitation,'' My Family; By moral finendship, All that love me, though some of them unknown to me ; By Christian charity. All that hate me without a cause ; and some for truth and righteousness' sake ; By neighbourhood. All that live quietly and harmlessly by me ; By promise, All whom I have undertaken to remember in my prayers ; By mutual office. All that remember me in their prayers ; and desire the like of me; For those, who, for want of their own leisure, and upon reasonable causes, are hindered from coming to prayers ; For those, who have nobody to pray for them in particular ; For those, who at present labour under, {Extreme necessity. Great affliction; For those, who undertake any great design, whereby glory may come to the name of God, or some great good to the Church ; For those, who have done any notable good work for the Church, or poor ; ■* [Instead of the Bishop's particular relation marked thus " put in your own ] DEVOTIONS. 373 For those, who at any time have been scandalized by me, . rWord, LDeed. PsaL Ixvii. God be merciful unto me, and bless me, Shew me the light of His countenance, and be merciful unto me. Ver. I. God, even our God, give me His blessing. Ver. 6. God bless me. Ver. 7. Receive, O Lord, this my supplication. Direct my life in Thy commandments. Sanctify my soul, Purify my body. Rectify my thoughts. Cleanse my desires, Renew rSoul 1 [Body, MyS Mind ^andi Spirit, L Heart J I. Reins, My whole man. For, if Thou wilt. Thou canst. The 1. Lord, the Lord, 3. God, 3. Compassionate, 4. Merciful, 5. Long-suffering, Abundant 6. Goodness, 7. Truth, 8. Keeping mercy for thousands, {9. Iniquity, 10. Transgression, 11. Sin, 13. Not clearing the guilty, 13. Visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children. Exod. xxxiv. 6, 7. AHD. — PERRON, ETC. T 274 MEDITATIONS AND I will always give thanks unto the Lord : His praise shall ever be in my mouth. Psal. xxxiv. 1. Glory be to God in the Highest, On earth peace. Good-will towards men. S. Luke ii. 14. 'Angels, Archangels, 1 Thessal. iv. 16. Virtues, 1 S. Pet. iii. 22. Thrones, Dominions, Principalities, Powers, Coloss. i. 16. Cherubim, Seraphim, Thition ; Illumination ; Miracles ; Judgment ; Beneficence ; Government ; Against Devils ; Knowledge ; Charity. " [The Hierarchy of Heavenly Es- Orders of Angels, with their distinct sences, commonly called the Kine operations.] DEVOTIONS. 275 Green things, O God, Thou art my God ; early will I seek Thee. Psal. Ixiii. 1. Blessed art Thou, O Lordj who didst gather the waters into the sea, and make the dry land appear, Who didst cause the earth to bring forth Y yielding fruit. Gen. i. 9, 1 1 . Depths and seas, as in a bottle, Psal. xxxiii. 7. Lakes, rivers, fountains; The r Continent, Earth, \_ Islands; Mountains, hills, valleys. Arable, meadows, woods ; 'Corn, Grass, Herbs, -Flowers, rFood, For < Pleasure, LMedicine ; rWine, Fruit \ Oil, L Spices; Timber ; Things under the earth, {Stones, Metals and minerals. Coals. Blood and fire, and vapour of smoke. Acts ii. 19. K. David. Who can tell how oft he offendeth ? O cleanse Thou me from my secret faults. " \S The planetary character or hie- in Holy Scripture, the Third Day, roglyphic of i!rJ!B«FSJBajl«f, called Genes, i. 13.] T 2 Trees, for- 276 MEDITiTIONS AND Keep Thy servant from presumptuous sins ; lest they get the dominion over me. Psal. xix. 12, 13. For Thy Name's sake, be mercifiil unto my sin, for it is great. Psal. xxv. 10. My sins have taken such hold upon me, that I am not able to look up : Yea, they are more in number than the hairs of my head ; and my heart hath failed me. Lord, let it be Thy pleasure to deliver me ; make haste, Lord, to help me. Psal. xl. 15, 16. Show Thy marvellous loving-kindness upon me. Thou that art the Saviour of them that put their trust in Thee. Psal. xvii. 7. 1 said, Lord, be merciful unto me ; and heal my soul, for 1 have sinned against Thee. Psal. xli. 4. K. Solomon. I have sinned; but I am ashamed, and turn from my wicked ways ; and return unto my heart ; and with all my heart I return unto Thee ; And seek Thy face, and pray unto Thee ; saying, I have sinned, I have done perversely, I have committed wickedness. Lord, I know the plague of mine own heart. And, behold, I return unto Thee, with aU my heart, and with all my strength. And now, O Lord, from Thy habitation, and from the throne of Thy glorious kingdom in heaven, hear Thou the prayer and the supplication of Thy servant. ^ And be merciful unto Thy servant ; and heal his soul. I Kings viii. and 2 Chron. vi. The Publican. God be merciful to me a sinner. S. L/uke xviii. 13. Be merciful to me the chief of sinners. 1 Tim. i. 15. The Prodigal. Father, I have sinned against Heaven, and against Thee ; I am no more worthy to be called Thy son ; '' Psal. xli. 4. DEVOTIONS. 277 Make me one of Thy hired servants ; Make me one, though even the last, and the least of them all. S. Luke xv. 18, 19. XXX. What profit is there in my blood, when I go down to the pit ? Ver. 9. • Shall the dust gire thanks unto Thee ? or shall it declare Thy truth? Ver. 10. Hear, O Lord, and have mercy upon me ; Lord, be Thou my helper. Ver. 11. Turn my heaviness into joy. Ver. 12. M.j< [O Lord, forgive me,J Thoughts, slips, Guilt, falls. Sins, transgressions. Iniquities, abominations. [Work in me] Carefulness, Clearing of myself. Indignation, Pear, Vehement desire. Zeal, Revenge, 2 Corinth, vii. 11. Faith. I. The Deity. fLove, "{ Power, L Providence. II. Salvation, Anointing, Adoption, Dominion, Conception, Birth, Sufferings, Cross, Death, Burial, Descent, Resurrection, Ascension, 278 MEDITATIONS AND Session, E«turn, Judgment. III. Inspiration and Sanctification. Calling out of . , , , ^tne world. 1' inj Sanctifying „ . „ f Saints, Communion oi -^ ^^ , ' , . LHoly Mystenes.* r Forgiveness of sins, < Resurrection, LLife eternal. Be Thou my Hope, O Thou that art the Hope of all the ends of the earth, And of them that remain in the broad sea. Psal. Ixv. 5 . [Bless, O Lord, All] {Thy creatures. Mankind, Compassed with infirmities ; 'Catholic, Eastern, Western, '-British ; 'Bishops, Presbyters, Clergy, -People that love Christ ;. All estates of the world, r Christian, < Neighbour, Lour; „ ,, fPrinces, ^"'^nKings; Our Counsellors, Judges, Magistrates, Commanders at-| „ ' Lbeaj The Church- The DEVOTIONS. 279 Commonalty. Succession, Learning ; {Court, City, Country ; All who any way minister rp rSouls fFood, To our<^ ^ ,. „ • Li3oaies< Kaiment, I Health; Things for this life. [All whom we are bound to pray for Nature, Good turns. By] Charge 1^''™^'^^' ° LAt present. Friendship, Charity, Neighbourhood, Promise, Mutual respects; All who Find no pleasure to pray, . . r Great want, LExtreme necessity. Fsal. cxxi. The Lord be my keeper; the Lord be my defence upon my right hand. Ver. 5. The Lord preserve me from all evil ; yea, the Lord keep my soul. Ver. 7. The Lord preserve my going out, and my coming in, from this time forth for evermore. Ver. 8. O Lord, Thou knowest how. Thou art able and willing to do good to my soul : I, wretched man that am ! Rom. vii. 24, neither know how, nor am able, nor, as I ought, willing to do it. Do Thou, O Lord, I beseech Thee, in Thy unspeakable 280 MEDITATIONS AND loving-kindnesSj so order and dispose of me, as Thou knowest to be best pleasing to Thee, and most expedient for me. Goodness, grace, love ; Kindness, humanity; Tit. iii. 4. Gentleness, meekness; 1 Cor. x. 1. Forbearance, long-suffering ; Rom. ii. 4. Manifold mercies, 1 S. Pet. i. 3. Great mercies, Psal. li. 1. Compassions, Rom. xii. 1. Multitude of compassions, Psal. li. 1 . Bowels of compassions, Col. iii. 12. Tenderness of "i ., J ^ ^ T i- Compassions, b.Jam.\.\\. Abundant tender J ^ rPassing by, P. Mich. vii. 18. In< Overlooking, Acts xvii. 30. L Conniving, P. Isa. Ivii. 11. -^ j"Times, ^■^ t-Years, H. Netiem. ix. 28, 30, Unwillingly [angry,] Lament, iii. 33. Not [suffering His] whole [displeasure to arise,] Psal. Ixxviii. 39. Not according [to my desert,] Ral. cui. 10. Not always, Psal. ciii. 9. In wrath [remembering] mercy, P. Hab. iii. 2. Repenting of the evil, P- Joel ii. 13. [Thinking every stripe] two, P. Isa. xl. 2. r Pardon, [Receiving] to<| Reconciliation, LPropitiation.'= 216T ^^^ '''""■"P^"^ ^^^^y ^ ^^^ Bishop's Manual for the Sick, supra. DEVOTIONS. 381 In the morning watches I thought upon Thee, O Lord ; Because Thou hast been my helper. Psal. Ixiii. 7 , 8. Blessed art Thou, O Lord, who createdst the two lights, rSun, LMoon ; r Greater, ^'« {m„1; \ Lesser ; And the stars ; Genes, i. 16. rLight, -1 For < Signs, > Ver. 14. L Seasons; J For /^P"'^^' Summer, LHarvest, Winter; For X^^y^' Weeks, LMonths, Years ; And to rule over The IS^'^L T Ver. 18. L Night. J P. Isaiah. Behold, Thou art wroth, for we have sinned : We are all as an unclean thing, and all our righteousnesses as filthy rags r We all fade as a leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away. But, now, O Lord, Thou art our Father : We are the clay, we all are the wotk of Thy hands. Be not wroth with us very sore : Do not suddenly remember our sins : But behold, look upon us, O Lord, we are all Thy people. Chap. Ixiv. 5, 6, 8, 9. » [ S The planetary character or hie- called in Holy Scripture, the Fourth roglyphic of JiaaeHNCS-iBa^lH, Day, Genes, i. 19.] 282 MEDITATIONS ANU P. Jeremiah. Though our iniquities testify against us, O Lord, show mercy to us, for Thy Name's sake ; For our backslidings are many; we have sinned against Thee. Yet Thou, O Lord, art in the midst of us, and Thy Name is called upon among us ; O forget us not. O Lord, our confidence, who savest us in the time of trouble. Why art Thou as a foreigner in the land ? Or as a native, that comes but to his inn ? As one that is fallen into a sleep ? As a man that is not able to save ? Chap. xiv. 7 — 9. Lord, forgive our iniquities ; and remember our sins no more. Chap. xxxi. 34. S. Paul. Lord, I am carnal, sold under sin : In me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no good thing. For, the good that I would, I do not; but the evil that I would not, that I do. 1 consent unto the law, that it is good ; And I delight in the law, after the inner man : But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind; and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin. wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? 1 thank God through Jestjs Christ. Rom. vii. 14, 16, 1 8, 19, 22—25. Because, where sin abounded, grace did much more abound. Chap. V. 20. O Lord, Thy graciousness leadeth me unto repentance. Rom. ii. 4. O give me repentance, that I may recover myself out of the snare of the devU, who am taken captive by him at his wUl. 2 Tim. ii. 25, 26. DEVOTIONS. 283 S. Peter. The time past of my life is sufficient to have wrought the will of my lusts j When I -walked in lasciviousness, revellings, banquetingSj and all excess of riotj 1 Epist. iv. chap. 3 ver. O Lamh of God, without blemish, and without spot. Who redeemedst me with Thy precious Blood, 1 Epist, i. chap. 18, 19 ver. For that same Blood, have mercy and save me ; For that Blood, and for that Name of Thine, beside which there is no other under heaven, given among men, whereby we must be saved. Acts iv. 13. K. David. God, Thou knowest my simpleness ; and my faults are not hid from Thee. Psal. Ixix. 5. Lord, all my desire is before Thee, and my groaning is not hid from Thee. Psal. xxxviii. 9. Let not them who trust in Thee, O Lord God of Hosts, be ashamed for my cause : Let not them who seek Thee be confounded through me, O Lord God of Israel. Take me out of the mire, that I sink not ; O let me be delivered from them that hate me, and out of the deep waters. Let not the water-flood drown me; neither let the deep swallow me up ; neither let the pit shut her mouth upon me. Psal. Ixix. 6, 15, 16. 1. Pride, an 1. Amorite; 2. Envy, 3. Anger, 4. Gluttony, 5. Wantonness, an 2. Hittite ; a 3. Perizzite ; a 4. Girgashite; an 5. Hivite ; 284 MEDITATIONS AND 6. Worldly carkings, 7. Lukewarm carelessness, a 6. Canaanite; a^ 7. Jebusite. lu the 1. Humility, 2. Mercy, 3. Patience, 4. Temperance, 5. Chastity, 6. Contentation, 7. Alacrity and Diligence. I BELIEVE Father, Affection and good- will,; Almighty, Saving power ; Creator, Providence ; r Preserve,^ To -< Govern, >The world ; IPerfect J r Jesus, Salvation; In < Christ, Anointing; LThe only Son, Adoption^ To our Lord, service [is due.] ' Conception,! Birth, J The purging of our unclean conception and birth ; Sufferings, That, what we should, we might not ; Cross, The curse of the law ; Death, The sting of death ; Burial, Eternal corruption in the grave is taken away; ^ [The VII. cursed nations. Dcid. vii. 1.] In His - DEVOTIONS. 285 Descent, That, whither we should [go'] , we might not ; Resurrection, As the first-fruits of them that sleep ; Ascension, To prepare a place for us ; In His -i Session, To appear, and make intercession [for us] ; Coming again, To take, to Himself those that are His ; Judging, To render to every one according to His works J In the Holy Ghost, Power from on high, outwardly and invisibly. But, Powerfully and manifestly, converting unto holiness ; The Church, The mystical body of them, who are called out of the whole world, to a corporation. According to -^ ^^ ,. ' L Holiness; The Communion of Saints, the members of that body, A mutual participation in the holy mysteries ; To a Full persuasion of the Remission of sins, TT ~r Resurrection, L Translation, To life eternaL My trust is in Thy mercy, for ever and ever. Psal. lii. 9. How excellent is Thy mercy, O God ! Psal. xxxvi. 7. If I have any hope, it is in Thy mercy. Let me not be ashamed of this my hope. Psal. cxix. 116. We beseech Thee, O Lord, remember all for good ; Have mercy upon all, O Lord ; Be reconciled to us all. Settle the multitudes of Thy people in peace ; 286 MEDITATIONS AND Dissipate all scandals ; Cease all wars ; Stop all rising heresies. O God, our Saviour, and the hope of all the ends of the earth, Psal. Ixv. 5. Grant unto us Thy peace and love. Remember to crown the year with Thy goodness. Psal. Ixv. 12. For the eyes of all wait upon Thee ; and Thou givest them their meat in due season ; Thou openest Thy hand, and fiUest all things living with Thy gracious bounty. Psal. cxlv. 15, 16. Remember Thy holy Church, from one end of the world unto the other ; And give peace unto her whom Thou hast purchased with Thy precious Blood ; And establish her unto the consummation of the world. Remember all who bring forth fruit, and do good works in Thy holy Churches ; Them also who are mindful of the poor and needy ; Reward them with Thy rich and heavenly gifts ; Give them ["Earthly, heavenly. For -; Corruptible, incorruptible, L Temporal, eternal blessings. Remember them who lead their lives |- Virginity, in J Chastity, and [^ Mortification. Them also who in honourable marriage, in piety, and the fear of Thee. Remember every Christian soul, who being in f" Affliction, any < Trouble, [Agony, stands in need of Thy mercy and help. in DEVOTIONS. 387 Remember our brethren, who are Captivity, Prisons, Bonds, Bitter servitude. r Conversion to all who go astray; Giving -l Health to the sick ; L Deliverance to the captives. Remember all pious and faithful kings, to whom Thou hast given a right to reign upon earth. And chiefly, O Lord, Remember our most gracious King, preserved by Thee ; Establish his throne ; Subdue to him all his enemies ; Speak good to his soul, for Thy Church's, and all Thy people's sake. Give him long peace, which may not be taken away. That under his happy government we may lead peaceable and quiet lives, in all godliness and honesty. 1 Tim. ii. 3. Remember, O Lord, all principalities and powers ; and all that be in place at Court ; Those who are of the Council ; Or in the seats of judgment ; And all that fight Thy battles for us, by land or sea. Furthermore, be graciously pleased, O Lord, to remember rp, fHoly Fathers of the Church; LVenerable Presbytery, and all the Clergy, Who rightly divide the Word of Truth, 3 Tim. ii. 15, and walk uprightly according to the same. Gal. ii. 14. Remember, O Lord, our brethren, who are present, and join together in prayer with us, in this holy hour. Remember their devotion and their zeal. Remember them also who upon good cause are absent ; And have mercy upon them and us, according to the multitude of Thy mercy. Fill our garners with all good ; Preserve our married people in peace and concord ; Cherish up aU infants ; 288 JIEDITATIONS AND Instruct the youth ; Strengthen the aged ; Comfort the faint-hearted ; Gather the dispersed ; Bring back again them that are gone astray ; Unite them to the Holy, 1 Catholic, Y Church; Apostolic J Deliver all that are possessed with unclean spirits ; Sail with all that go by sea ; Travel with all that go by land ; Take care of the widows ; Defend the orphans ; Set the captives at liberty ; Heal the sick. Remember, O God, all ■mri. r Questioned at the bar of iustice ; Who are -^ . , ,, LCondemned to the mines and galleys ; Banishment ; r Affliction, Who are in -I Any other < Necessity, L Distress; Need of Thy great mercy ; ^ fLove^^ LHateJ All recommended by us Thy unworthy servants, to be remembered in our prayers. Remember, O Lord our God, all Thy people; and pour upon them all the riches of Thy mercy ; giving to aU their desires tending to salvation. Remember, O God, all, whom we, through ignorance, for- getfulness, or multitude of names, have not remembered ; Thou knowest the condition and name of every one ; Thou knowest every one, from his mother's womb. For Thou, O Lord, art the Helper \ ^^^j^^ /Helpless; Hope J L Hopeless; The Saviour of them who are tossed with tempests ; From DEVOTIONS. 289 The Haven of them who sail ; » The Physician of them who are sick ; Be Thou all to all, Thou who knowest every one, {Desires, Habitation, Wants. O Lord, deliver this city, and all the country wherein we dwell. Pestilence, famine. Earthquakes, Inundations, Fire, sword, Foreign invasion, and ^ Civil insurrections. Appease the schisms of the Churches ; Abate the insolencies of the Heathen; And receive us all into Thy kingdom, owning us for children of the light ; And grant unto us Thy peace and love, O Lord our God. Remember, O Lord our God, aU spirits and all flesh, whom we have remembered, and whom we have not re- membered. O Lord, make the end of our life Christian, acceptable to Thee; and, if Thou think good, without pain, in peace; gathering us together under the feet of Thy elect, when Thou wUt, and as Thou wilt, only without shame and sin." The glorious majesty of the Lord our God be upon us; Prosper Thou the work of our hands upon us : O prosper Thou our handy-work. Psal. xc. 17. Lord, be Thou Within me, to strengthen me ; Without me, to keep me ; Above me, to protect me ; ' [Collected out of the Liturgies St. James, Basil, and Chrysost.] AND. — PERKON', ETC. ^ 290 MEDITATIONS AND Beneath me, to uphold me. Before me, to direct me ; Behind me, to reduce me ; B/Ound about me, to defend me. Blessed be Thou, O Lord God of Israel, our Father, for ever and ever. To Thee, O Lord, belongeth Majesty, Power, Glory, Victory, Strength, Confession ; For Thou art Lord over all, in heaven, and on earth. 1 Chron. xxix. 10, 11. Every king and nation trembleth at Thy presence. P. Isa. Ixiv. 2. Thine, O Lord, is the kingdom and exaltation over aU /Things; LDominion ; Riches are from Thee, and honour from Thy presence ; Thou reignest over all, O Lord ; Thou hast dominion over all dominion ; And in Thy hand is power and might ; And in Thy hand it is to make great, and to give strength to all: And now, O Lord, we confess to Thee, and praise Thy glorious Name. 1 Chron. xxix. 12, 13. DEVOTIONS. 291 Let us be satisfied with Thy mercy, O Lord, in the morning. Psal. xc. 14. Blessed art Thou, O Lord, who broughtest forth, out of the waters, every Living creature that moveth, and the whales, and winged fowls ; And blessedst them, so that they were fruitful, and did multiply. Gen. i. 20—23. The Graduals. Set up Thyself, O God, above the heaven ; And Thy glory above all the earth. Psal. cviii. 5. By Thy Ascension draw us unto Thee, O Lord. S. John xii. 32. That we may set our affections on things above, and not on things of the earth. Coloss. iii. 2. By the wonderful mystery of Thy holy Body, and Thy precious Blood, instituted in the evening of this day, O Lord, have mercy. P. EzeUel. As I live, saith the Lord God, I will not the death of a sinner, but that the wicked turn from his ways, and hve. Turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways ; for why will ye die, O house of Israel? Chap, xxxiii. 11. P. Jeremiah. Turn Thou us unto Thee, O Lord; and so shall we be turned. Lam. v. 21. P. Ezekiel. Turn us from all our transgressions ; and let not iniquity be our ruin. Chap, xviii. 30. ^ [2( The planetary character or hie- in Holy Scripture, the Fifth Day, roglyphic of Cl^tBISlSJSaii®, called Genes, i. 23.] u 2 293 MEDITATIONS AND P. Daniel. I have sinned, I have done unjustly, I have been ungodly, in departing from Thy precepts and Thy judgments. O Lord, righteousness belongeth to Thee : but to me con- fusion of face, as at this day : because of our unfaithfulness, for which Thou hast cast us off. O Lord, to us confusion of face, and to our princes ; be- cause we have sinned against Thee. O Lord, Thy righteousness is in all things : According to all Thy righteousness, let Thine anger and Thy fury be turned away : And cause Thy face to shine upon Thy servant. O my God, incline Thine ear, and hear ; Open Thine eyes, and behold my desolation. O Lord, hear, O Lord, forgive, O Lord, hearken ; hearken, O Lord, and do ; do, and defer not; for Thine own sake, O Lord, O Lord my God. For Thy servant is called by Thy name. Chap. ix. 5, 7, 8, 16—19. S. James. In many things we offend aU. Chap. iii. 2. Lord, let Thy mercy triumph over Thy justice, in my sins. Chap. ii. 13. S. John. If I say that I have no sin, I deceive myself, and the truth is not in me. But I confess my sins, many and grievous; and Thou, O Lord, art faithful and just to forgive my sins to me con- fessing them. 1 Epist. chap. i. 8, 9. But even for this I have an Advocate, with Thee, to Thee, Thine only-begotten Son the Righteous. Let Him be the propitiation for my sins, who is for the sine of the whole world. 1 Epist. chap. ii. 1, 2. K. David. Will the Lord absent Himself for ever ? and will He be no more entreated ? Is His mercy clean gone for ever? and is His promise come utterly to an end for evermore ? DEVOTIONS. 293 Hath God forgotten to be gracious ? and will He shut up His loving-kindness in displeasure ? And I said, now I began : this is the change of the right hand of the Most High. Psal. Ixxvii. 7 — 10. [0 Lord, give me grace to lay aside'] Every weight, and the sin that doth so easily beset me, Heb. xii. 1 . All tilthiness, and superfluity of naughtiness, S. James i. 21. The lust of the I ^^^^^' LEye, And the pride of life ; 1 S. John ii. 16. Every motion both of flesh and spirit, which is contrary to the will of Thy holiness. [Give me grace also~\ ^ 1. To be poor in spirit ; That I may have my part in the kingdom of heaven. 2. To mourn ; That I may be comforted. 3. To be meek ; That I may inherit the earth. 4. To hunger and thirst after righteousness ; That I may be fiUed. 5. To be mercifalj That I may obtain mercy. 6. To be pure in heart j That I may see God. 7. To be a peacemaker; That I may be called a child of God. 8. To be ready to sufi'er persecution for righteousness' sake; That my reward may be in the kingdom of heaven. £1. Matt. V. Coming unto God I believe r He is ; That"{ He is a rewarder of them who diligently seek L Him. Heb. xi. 6. '' [The eight Beatitudes.] 294 MEDITATIONS AND I know that My Redeemer liveth. H. Job xix. 25. He is Christ, the Son of the living God. S. Matt. xvi. 16. He is indeed the Saviour of the world. S. John iv. 42. He came into the world to save sinners ; of whom I am chief. 1 Tim. i. 15. We believe, that through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, even as our fathers. Acts xv. 1] . I know that this my flesh, which hath shared in all, shall rise again upon the earth. H. Job xix. 25. I believe verily to see the goodness of the Lord, in the land of the living. Psal. xxvii. 15. Our heart shall rejoice in Him, because we have hoped in His holy Name. Psal. xxxiii. 20. In the Name, r Father, .1 Saviour, Mediator, I Intercessor, Redeemer : '-Double Paraclete, Under the figures, . TLamb, LDove. Let Thy merciful kindness, O Lord, be upon us ; like as we do put our trust in Thee. Psal. xxxiii. 21. ■= In the peace of God, let us pray For the peace which is from above, and for the salvation of oui- souls ; For the peace of the whole world; For the establishment of the Churches of God ; and the union of them all ; For this holy place ; and aU that enter into it, with faith and reverence ; For our holy fathers the Bishops ; the venerable Presby- tery, and Deaconry in Christ ; For the whole Clergy and Laity ; For this holy mansion ; all this city and country ; and all faithful people who dwell therein ; « [Collected out of S. James and ChiyBost. Liturgy.] DEVOTIONS. 395 For good temperature of the air ; Fruitful seasons ; peaceable times ; For all who travel by land or by water ; For all who are sick, ill at ease, and in captivity ; and for their safety : Help and save us ; Have mercy on us ; and keep us by Thy grace, O God. Neither are we unmindful to bless Thee, for the most holy, pure, highly blessed, the Mother of God, Mary the eternal Virgin, with all the Saints : Recommending ourselves and our whole life to Thee, O Lord, our Christ and God : For to Thee belongeth glory, honour, and worship. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with me, and with us all. Amen. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. I commend both myself, and mine, and all that I have, to Him who is able to keep from falhng, and to present me faultless before the presence of His glory ; To the only wise God, and our Saviour ; To whom be glory and majesty, dominion and power, now and for ever. Amen. S. Jude 24, 25. O Lord, my God, For my Being, life. Endowment with reason, Nourishment, Preservation, Guidance, Education, Civil government and religion ; For Thy r Grace, Gifts of < Nature, iThe world; r Redemption, For my ■< Regeneration, L Catechising; n Many-! ' 296 MEDITATIONS AND r Calling, For Thy J Eecalling, t.Manifold recalling me again and again ; For Thy Forbearance, Long-suffering, Long-suffering towards me. Times, .Years, Even until now; For all whom I have received /Good \. ^ylBenefit/^"""' For them, if any, whom I have done any good unto ; For the use of Thy present good things ; For Thy promise, and my hope of enjoying future good things ; For my Good and careful parents, Gentle masters. Ever-memorable benefactors. Brethren of the Clergy, who are of one miud. Understanding auditors. True friends. Faithful servants ; For all who have any way benefited me. Writings, Sermons, Discourses, Prayers, Examples, Reproofs, . Injuries ; For all these, and for all other. Known or unknown. Manifest or secret. Remembered or forgotten by me. From whom I have willingly or unwillingly received good, I praise Thee, I bless Thee, I give Thee thanks; By their DEVOTIONS, 297 And I will praise and bless^ and give Thee thanks, all the days of my life. What am I ? and what is my father's house ? 2 P. Sam. vii. 18. That Thou shouldest look upon such a dead dog as I am. 2 Sam. ix. 8. What reward shall I give unto the Lord, for all the benefits that He hath done unto me ? Psal. cxvi. 11. What thanks can I render unto God, for all wherein He hath Spared 1 .-i , '^ i-me until now!* Forborne J Holy, Holy, Holy, Thou art worthy, O Lord our God, to receive glory, and honour, and power ; Por Thou hast created all things ; aad for Thy pleasure they are, and were created. Rev, iv. 8, 11. 298 MEDITATIONS AND In the morning shall my prayer come unto Thee. Psal. Ixxxviii. 13. Blessed art Thou, O Lord, who didst bring forth of the earth {Beasts, Cattle, Creeping things, Gen. i. 24, 25. {Nourishment, Clothing, Helpj . And didst make man after Thy image, to have dominion over the earth, and didst bless him. Gen. i. 26, 28. ^ The consultation [of the blessed Trinity about hini]. Gen. i. 26. The work of his hands. Psal. cxxxviii. 8. The breath of hfe. Gen. ii. 7. The image of God. Gen. i. 26. The setting him over Thy works. Gen. i. 28, and Psal. viii. 6. The charge to the Angels concerning him. Psal. xci. 11. Paradise. Gen. ii. 8. " Heart, Reins, Eyes, Tongue, Ears, Hands, * Life, Feet. Sense, Reason, Spirit, FreewiU, Memory, Conscience. » [ S The planetary character or hie- Ylpoadfifiarov, the Day of Preparation, roglyphic of jFKJ)®iia.9(!F, called and the Day before the Sahbaih, in in Holy Scriptnre, the Sixth Day, the Holy Evangeligts.] Genes, i. 31 : and the napair/ceu^ and '' [Special heads of meditation.] DEVOTIONS. 399 ■= That which is Known of God, Rom. i. 19. Written in the law ; S. Luke x. 26. The oracles of the Prophets ; The melody of the Psalms ; The instruction of the Proverbs ; The knowledge of histories ; The service of sacrifices. Blessed art Thou, O Lord, for Thy great and precious promise, on this day, concerning that life-giving seed, Gen. iii. 15. And for the fulfilling thereof in the fulness of time, Gal. iv. 4, upon this day. Blessed art Thou, O Lord, for Thy holy passions on this day. Oh, by Thy saving passions on this day, save us, O Lord. P. Hosea. I have stood out against Thee, O Lord ; Chap. xiii. 16. But I return unto Thee, I am weakened by mine iniquities ; But, I take with me words, and turn to Thee, saying, Forgive my sin, and receive my prayer ; So will I render to Thee the fruit of my lips. Chap. xiv. 1, 2. P. Joel. Spare, O Lord, spare; And give not Thine heritage to reproach among Thine enemies. Chap. ii. 17. P. Amos. O Lord, O Lord, be gracious ; cease, I beseech Thee. By whom shall Jacob arise ? For he is small. Repent, O Lord, concerning this. • Let it not be. Chap. vii. 2, 3. ' [Special heads of meditation.] 300 MEDITATIONS AND P. Jonah. Observing vanity and lies, I have forsaken mine own mercy : And I am cast out of Thy sight. But, when my soul fainted within me, I remembered the Lord. I will look yet again toward Thy holy temple. Thou hast brought my life from corruption. Chap. ii. \ 6-8. P. Micah. Who is a God like unto Thee, who passest by the iniqui- ties of the remnant of Thine heritage ? Thou wilt not always retain Thine anger, for a testimony [against m*], because Thou deHghtest in mercy. Turn again, and have mercy upon us, O Lord ; drown our iniquities, and cast aU our sins into the depths of the sea. According to Thy truth and mercy. Chap. vii. 18 — 20. P. Habakkuk. Lord, I have heard Thy speech, and was afraid ; 1 have considered Thy works, and was astonished ; In wrath remember mercy. Chap. iii. 2. P. Zechariah. Behold me, O Lord, clothed with filthy garments. Behold Satan standing at my right hand. Chap. iii. 1, 3. And by the blood of Thy Covenant, O Lord, Chap. ix. 11. In that fountain opened for the purging of all uncleanness. Chap. xiii. 1. Take away mine iniquities, and cleanse my sins. Save me, as a brand plucked out of the fire. Chap, iii. 2. Father, forgive me ; for I know not, in truth I know not, what I have done, in sinning against Thee. S. Luke xxiii. 34. Lord, remember me, when Thou comest into Thy kingdom. S. Luke xxiii. 42. Lord, repay not mine enemies their sins. Acts vii. 60. Repay me my sins, O Lord, -g /Thy sweat, and great drops of blood; LThe agony of Thy soul. >S^. Luke xxii. 44. DEVOTIONS. 301 By Thy - Head, crowned with thorns, S. Matt, xxvii. 39, set on with staves, Weeping eyes, Heb. v. 7. Ears, filled with revilings, 8. Matt, xxvii. 39. Mouth, given vinegar and gall to drink, Ver. [34,] 48. Face, shamefiilly defiled by spitting, Ver. 30. Neck, loaded with the burthen of the cross, S. John xix. 17. Back, furrowed with stripes and wounds, Psal. exxix. 3, and 1 S. Pet. ii. 24. Hands and feet digged, Psal. xxii. 17. Strong cry, Eli, Eli, 8. Matt, xxvii. 46, and Heb. V. 7. Heart, pierced with the spear, 8. John xix. 34. Water and blood running out, Ver. 34. Body broken. Blood shed. Psal. Ixxxv. Lord, forgive the ojGFences of Thy servant ; and cover all his sins. Ver. 2. Take away all Thy displeasure ; and turn Thyself from Thy wrathful indignation. Ver. 3. Turn me, O God of our salvation; and let Thine anger cease from us. Ver. 4. Wilt Thou be angry with us for ever ; and wilt Thou stretch out Thy wrath from one generation to another? Ver. 5. O Grod, Thou wilt turn again, and quicken us; and Thy people shall rejoice in Thee. Ver. 6. Shew us Thy mercy, O Lord; and grant us Thy salvation. Ver. 7. The works of the flesh : Adultery, Fornication, Uncleanness, Lasciviousness, Idolatry, Witchcraft, Hatred, 302 MEDITATIONS AND Variance, Emulation, Wrath, Strife, Sedition, Heresies, Envyings, Murders, Drunkenness, Revellings, and such like. Galat. v. 19 — 21. The fruits of the Spirit : Love, joy, peace. Long-suffering, Gentleness, goodness. Faith, Meekness, Temperance. Galat. v. 22, 23. The spirit ' Wisdom, Understanding, Counsel, L Might, r Knowledge, Of -I Godliness, L The fear of the Lord. P. Isa. xi. 2. The gifts of the Spirit : The word of Wisdom ; The word of Knowledge ; Faith; The gifts of healing ; The working of Miracles ; Prophecy ; Discerning of spirits ; Divers kinds, and interpretations of tongues. 1 Cor. xii. 8—10. Of-^ DEVOTIONS. 303 LoEDj I believe, That Thou didst create me; Despise not the work of Thine own hands. That, according to Thy image and likeness ; Suifer not Thy likeness to be blotted out. That Thou didst redeem me with Thy blood ; Suffer not the price of Thy redemption to be lost. That Thou didst set me out for a Christian, after Thine own name ; Despise not me, who am called by Thy name. That Thou didst sanctify me in the regeneration ; Destroy not me, whom Thou hast sanctified. That Thou didst ingraff me in the good olive-tree, Rom. xi. 24, as a member of the mystical body ; Cut not off a member of Thy mystical body. O think upon Thy servant, as concerning Thy word, wherein Thou hast caused me to put my trust, Psal. cxix. 49. My sold fainteth with longing for Thy salvation j and I have a good hope because of Thy word. Fe*-. 81 . Let us pray. For the prosperity and strengthening of all Christian armies against the enemies of our most holy faith. For our holy fathers, and all our brethren in Chxist, For all that hate us, and love us. For all that have mercy upon us, and minister unto us. For all whom we are desired to remember in our prayers. For the redemption of the captives. For our fathers and brethren who are absent. For all seafaring persons. For all who are cast upon the bed of sickness. For plenty of the fruits of the earth. For the souls of all orthodox Christians. Let us commemorate Our /^o^ly ^™S8. LOrthodox prelates. The founders of this holy habitation. Our parents, and all our forefathers and brethren who are gone before us. 304 MEDITATIONS AND Let Thy mighty hand, O Lord, be my defence ; Thy mercy in Christ, my salvation ; Thy aU-true word, my instruction ; The grace of Thy quickening Spirit, my consolation, unto the end, and in the end. Let the Soul of Christ sanctify me ; Body of Christ strengthen me ; Blood of Christ redeem me ; Water of Christ cleanse me ; Stripes of Christ heal me ; Sweat of Christ refresh me ; Wounds of Christ hide me. The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep my heart and mind in the knowledge and love of God. Phil. iv. 7. '^ O Lord, who didst not despise, nor forsake man, trans- gressing Thy commandment, and falling ; But, as a tender-bowelled father, didst visit him sundry ways; Giving him that Thy great and precious promise, concern- ing the blessed quickening Seed; Opening unto him a door of faith and repentance unto life ; And in the fulness of time sending the same Thy Christ, to take the seed of Abraham ; And, by the oblation of His life, to fulfil the obedience of the law ; And, by the sacrifice of His death, to take away the curse thereof ; By His death to redeem the world ; •' James' Liturgy. DEVOTIONS. 305 And, by His resurrection to quicken the same : Who didst all things to this end, to bring back mankind to Thee, that he might be partaker of the Divine nature, and of eternal glory ; Who didst attest the truth of Thy Gospel, By many and manifold miracles ; By the ever memorable conversation of Thy saints ; By their supernatural patience, under torments ; By the most wonderful conversion of the whole world unto the obedience of faith, {Strength, Rhetoric, or Force ; Blessed, praised, celebrated, magnified, highly exalted, glorified, and hallowed be' Thy Name ; the mention and memory, and all the monuments thereof, both now and for ever. Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof ; For Thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to our God by Thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation. Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. To Him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb, blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, 'for ever and ever. Revel, v. 9, 13, 13. Salvation to our God, who sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb. Amen. Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, be unto our God, for ever and ever. Amen. Revel, vii. 10. 12. AND. — PBKKON, UTO. 306 MEDITATIONS AND O LoEDj have mercy upon uSj for we have trusted in Thee : Be Thou our arm every morning ; and our salvation in the time of trouble. P. Isa. xxxiii. 2. Blessed art Thou, O Lord, who didst rest the seventh day from all Thy works ; And didst bless, and sanctify it. Gen. ii. 2, 3. p. J. /'' \The Institution and Rites of] the Sabbath. LThe rest.in.the returns thereof. „» ,, r Death and Burial of Christ. LCeasing of sin [thereby] . Of those who are [gone] before us, [and are] at rest [jrom their labours.] P. Ezra. my God, I am ashamed, and blush to Hft up my face to Thee; For mine iniquities are increased over my head ; And my trespasses are waxed great unto the heavens. Since the days of my youth I am in a great trespass, even to this day ; And I cannot stand before Thee, because of this. Chap. is. 6, 7, 15. K. Manasses. 1 have sinned above the number of the sands of the sea ; My transgressions are multiplied ; and I am not worthy to look up, and to see the height of heaven, because of the multitude of mine iniquities : Neither have I any release; for I have provoked Thy wrath, and done evil before Thee; not doing Thy will, nor keeping Thy commandments. » Ti [The planetary character or Exod. iri. 23.] hieroglyphic of SaCJBKISaiiCF, !> [Heads of meditationa and devo- called in Holy Scripture, the Seventh tions.] Day, Gten. ii. 2, and the Holy Sabbath, DEVOTIONS. 307 And now I bow the knee of my heart, beseeching Thee of grace. I have sinned, O Lord, I have sinned, and I acknowledge mine iniquities. But, I humbly beseech Thee, forgive me, O Lord, forgive me ; and destroy me not with mine iniquities ; Be not angry with me for ever, by reserving evil for me ; Neither condemn me into the lower parts of the earth : For Thou art the God, even the God of them that repent ; And Thou shalt shew in me all Thy goodness, if Thou wilt save me, that am unworthy, according to Thy great mercy : And I will praise Thee for ever. Lord, if Thou wilt. Thou canst make me clean : Lord, speak the word only, and I shall be healed. S. Matt. viii. 2, 8. Lord, save me. S. Matt. viii. 25. Carest Thou not that we perish ? S. Mark iv. 38. Say unto me, Be of good cheer ; thy sins are forgiven thee. S. Matt. ix. 2. Jesus, Master, have mercy on me. S. Luke xvii. 13. Jesus, Thou Son of David, have mercy on me. S. Mark x. 47, 48. Jesus, Thou Son of David ; Thou Son of David. Lord, say unto me, Ephphatha. Sf. Mark vii. 34. Lord, I have no man [to do it]. S. John v. 7. Lord, say unto me. Thou art loosed from thine infirmity. S. Luke xiii. 12. Say unto my soul, I am thy salvation. Psal. xxxv. 3. Say unto me. My grace is sufficient for thee. 2 Cor. xii. 9. Psal. Ixxix. Lord, how long wUt Thou be angry, for ever? Shall Thy jealousy burn like fire? O remember not our old sins ; let Thy mercies, O Lord, speedily prevent us, for we are come to great misery. Help us, O God our Saviour, for the glory of Thy Name ; O Lord, deliver us, and be merciful to our sins, for Thy Name's sake. Ver. 5, 8, 9. X 2 30108 MEDITATIONS AND All my debts, Faults, Defects, Slips, Falls, Offences, Stumblings, Transgressions, Sins, Wickednesses, Ignorances, Iniquities, Ungodliness, Unrighteousness, Abominations ; The Guilt Graciously forgive. Pardon, Remit, Pass by. Spare, Be merciful, Repay not. Impute not. Remember not. The filthiness Pass by. Pass over. Look beside, Look beyond. Cover, Wash away. Blot out. Cleanse. The damage, Release, Heal, Save from, Takel^^^y' Lupon Thee, Cancel, Frustrate, Disappoint, Bring to nought. Let them not be found. Let them not be. [Give me grace] to add Faith, virtue ; Virtue, knowledge; Knowledge, temperance ^ To ■) Temperance, patience ; Patience, godhness ; Godliness, brotherly kindness ; Brotherly kindness, charity ; DEVOTIONS. 309 And, not forgetting that I am purged from my old sins, to give diligence to make my calling and election sure, 2 S. Pet. i. 5, 6, 7, 9, 10, by good works. 1 Tim. ii. 10. I believe in Thee the Father. Behold then, if Thou be a Father, and we children, As a father pitieth his own children, Psal. ciii. 13, let Thy bowels yearn upon us, O Lord. I believe in Thee the Lord. Behold then, if Thou be a Lord, and we servants, Our eyes wait upon Thee, our Lord, until Thou have mercy upon us. Psal. cxxiii. 2. I believe, that, were we neither sons, nor servants, but dogs only. It should be lawful for us to eat of the crumbs that fall from Thy table. S. Mark vii. 28. I believe, that Christ is the Lamb of God. O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world, S. John i. 29. Take mine away also. I believe that Jesus Christ came into the world, to save sinners. 1 Tim. i. 15. Thou who camest to save sinners, Save even me, the first and chief of sinners. I believe that Christ came to save that which was lost. >S. Matt, xviii. 11. Thou, who camest to save that which was lost, Suffer not, O Lord, that to be lost, which Thou hast saved. I believe, that the Spirit is the Lord and Giver of life. l_Nicene Creed.'] Thou, who gavest me a living soul. Gen. ii. 7. Grant that I may not receive this my soul in vain. I believe, that the Spirit communicates grace in the holy mysteries. Grant that I may not receive the grace of them, nor the hope of His holy mysteries in vain. 2 Cor. vi. 1. I believe, that the Spirit maketh intercession for us, with groans that cannot be uttered. Rom. viii. 26. 310 MEDITATIONS AND Grant, O Lord, that I may be partaker of that His inter- cession, and of those His groans. Our fathers hoped in Thee, they trusted in Thee, and Thou didst deliver them : They called upon Thee, and were holpen ; They put their trust in Thee, and were not confounded. Psal. xxii. 4, 5. As Thou didst our fathers in the former generations, even so, O Lord, deliver us, who trust in Thee. O heavenly King, EstabUsh all our Christian kings ; Confirm the faith ; Assuage the rage of the heathen ; Set the world at peace ; Graciously preserve this holy habitation ; And, according to Thy goodness and love to man, receive and protect us in our orthodox faith, and in repentance. Let the power of the Father guide me ; Let the wisdom of the Son enlighten me ; Let the operation of the Spirit quicken me. Preserve my soul, Strengthen my body. Elevate my senses, Order my conversation. Compose my manners, Bless my works. Perfect my prayers. Inspire Holy thoughts. Pardon what is past. Rectify what is present. Prevent what is to come. To Him, that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us. DEVOTIONS. 311 For the To Him be glory in the Church, by Christ Jesus, through- out all ages, world without end. Amen. Ephes. iii. 20, 21. Blessed, praised, celebrated, magnified, exalted, glorified, hallowed be Thy Name, O Lord, The mention, the remembrance, and every memorial of it, 1. Patriarchs' Honourable senate ; 2. Prophets' Ever- venerable quire ; 3. Apostles' AU-glorious company ; 4. Evangelists; 5. Martyrs' Most noble army ; 6. Confessors; 7. Doctors' Assembly ; Eor, 8, them that give themselves to the exercise of devotion ; For the beauty of, 9, Virgins ; For the delicious order of, 10, Infants ; ' 1. Faith, 2. Hope, 3. Labours, 4. Truth, For their ■{ 5. Blood, 6. Zeal, 7. DUigence, 8. Tears, 9. Chastity, 10. Glory. Glory be to Thee, O Lord, Glory be to Thee, Glory be to Thee, Because Thou hast glorified them, for and with whom we also glorify Thee. Great and manifold are Thy works. Lord God Almighty; Just and true are Thy ways, O Thou King of Saints : Who shall not fear Thee, O Lord, and glorify Thy Name ? For Thou only art holy; For all nations shall come, and worship before Thee, 312 MEDITATIONS AND For Thy judgments are made manifest. Rev. xv. 3, 4. Praise our God, all ye His servants, and ye that fear Him, hoth small and great. AUelujah; For our Lord God omnipotent reigneth ; Let us he glad and rejoice, and give honour to Him. Rev. xis. 5, 6, 7. Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them ; And they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them ; And He shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; And there shall be no more death, nor crying j neither shall there be any more pain; For the former things are passed away. Rev. xxi. 3, 4. DEVOTIONS. 313 [A Form of Prayer for all the World, and particularly for our special Relations.] Do good, O Lord, and visit with Thy mercies 4,, rCreatures, LMankind ; ^j^P World, LHabitable part thereof; The States of the world ; Catholic Church; Christianity ; All particularl^^"'^'^^^'' L States; r Church, Our<; State, y. Country ; The several Orders in either of them ; The sacred ; The several persons in those Orders ; The|^™S^ L Prince ; 'a City, \wherein I was born.] b Parish, \wherein I was baptized.] c Two Schools, d University, e College, \wherein I was brought up^.] " The parish of St. Giles [Crippleffate], committed to my charge, " Pembroke Hall ; [a London.] 6 [All-Hallows, St. Paul's ] d [Cambridge.] e [Pem- Barking] c [Merchant-Tailors, and broke Hall.] The 314 WEDITAITONS AND "The Three churches r Southwell, " Of i S. Paul, L Westminster ; " The three dioceses r Chichester, "Of^Ely, L Winchester '' ; My il':'^^^' ^ iKmdred; All that have r Shewed mercy, I Administered To me; -^ /Neighbours, LFriends; AH commended to my prayers. [A Recommendation of ourselves and ours to God's blessing.'] O Lord, I commend unto Thee My SoTil and body. Mind and thoughts, My Wishes and prayers. Senses and members. Words and deeds, Life and death ; My brethren, and sisters, and their children; Benefactors, Well-willers, My \ Family, Neighbours, Country ; All Christian people. '' [Instead of the Bishop's particular relations marked thus ("), put in your own. 1 DEVOTIONS. 315 O Lord, I commend unto Thee "Motions and opportunities ; Resolutions and undertakings ; Going out and coming in ; -Sitting down and rising up. My- [Prayers preparatory to all our Thanksffivings.] Thou, O Lord, art worthy to be praised ; and unto Thee shall the vow be performed. Psal. Ixv. 1. Worthy art Thou, O Lprd, our holy God, to receive glory, and honour, and power. Rev. iv. 11. O Thou that hearest prayer, unto Thee shall all flesh come : Even my flesh shall come .- My misdeeds prevail against me ; O be Thou merciful unto my sins. Psal. Ixv. 2, 3. That I may come to confess to Thee, with all Thy works ; and with all Thy saints to bless Thee. Thou shalt open my lips, O Lord; and my mouth shall shew Thy praise. Psal. li. 15. [_A Form of Thanksgiving for Temporal and Spiritual Blessings.] My soul praiseth the Lord, for that He hath done good m ,1 f Creatures, LMankind ; To the l^^^^*^' LHabitable part thereof; To the States of the world ; Catholic Church ; Christianity ; m 11 i.- 1 r Churches, To aU particular \ „, , I Church, To our -| State, L Country; To the several Orders in either of them ; The sacred ; To the 316 MEDITATIONS AND To the several persons in those Orders ; To the 1^"^^' LPrince ; fCity, [wherein I was born.] Parish, [wherein I was baptized.] Two schools, University, College, [wherein I was brought up.] ^ LKindred; To all that have Shewed mercy. Administered to me ; To my /Neighbours, LPnends ; To all commended to my prayers. For that He hath shewed mercy to me r Soul, In my ■} Body, L Goods ; {Nature, Grace, The world ; For all things wherein J , r Received benefit, LBeen successful, {Formerly, At present ; For the good, if any, which I ever did ; For my Health, Good name. Sufficiency, Safety, Liberty, Quiet. Thou hast not cut off, as a weaver, my life ; but, from day even to night. Thou preservest me. P. Tsa. xxxviii. 12. Thou hast graciously given me life and breath, until this hour. D"EVOTIOKS. 317 From my childhood^ from my youth upward, even until now, to old age. Psal. kxi. 15, 16. Thou hast held my soul in life, and Thou wilt not suffer my foot to slip, Psal. Ixvi. 8. Delivering me Dangers, Diseases, From \ ^°^^^*y^ Servitude, Public shame. Evil accidents. Not giving me up to perish in my sins. Always waiting for my conversion. ' Leaving in me . f Turning to my heart, L Remembrance of the last ends ". Some Shame, "i Horror, V for my sins past. Trembling, J give me oftener and greater, greater and oftener, more and more, O Lord. Giving me good hopes of the remission of them, by repentance, and by the works thereof, through the power of the most holy keys, and sacraments in Thy Church. So that, day by day, for these Thy benefits, which I remember ; And so also for many more forgotten, by reason of their multitude, and my forgetfulness ; For them bestowed on me, {Willing, Knowing, Asking, {Asking, Knowdng, Willing, 1 confess and give thanks to Thee, I bless and praise Thee, as is meet, every day. ' [Death, Judgment, Heaven, Hell.] 318 MEDITATIONS AND And I pray with all my soul, and with all my mind I pray. Glory be to Thee, O Lord, Glory be to Thee, Glory be to Thee, And glory be to Thy most holy Name, For all Thy Divine perfections in them. For Thy unspeakable and unexpressible goodness and mercy toward sinners, and the unworthy. And even toward me, altogether the most unworthy of all sinners. Yea, O Lord, For this and for the rest. Glory and praise, and blessing, and thanksgiving, with the voices, and the harmony of the voices, of angels and men ; of aU Thy saints in heaven, and of all Thy creatures, whether in heaven or earth. And, under their feet, of me, an unworthy and miserable sinner. Thy poor creature, both now in this day and hour, and daUy unto my last breath, and unto the end of the world, and for ever and ever. Amen. DEVOTIONS. 319 Spare -^ , LI [A Litany to be used upon special occasions of Public or Private Humiliation.^ O Father, who didst create, Destroy not him, whom Thou didst create : O Son, who didst redeem. Destroy not him, whom Thou didst redeem : O Spirit, who didst regenerate. Destroy not him, whom Thou didst regenerate. Remember not. Lord, our offences, nor the offences of our forefathers, neither take Thou vengeance on our sins ; TTheir, LMine. Spare us, good Lord. "Them, _Me. Spare Thy people ; and, in Thy people, me Thy servant, whom Thou hast redeemed with Thy precious blood ; and be not angry with us for ever. Be merciful. Be merciful. Spare us, O Lord, And be not angry with us for ever. Be merciful, Be merciful, Have mercy on us, O Lord, And be not angry with us very sore, Not very sore, O Lord, Deal not with me according to my sins. Neither reward me after mine iniquities. But deal with me according to Thy great mercy, And reward me after the multitude of Thy compassions ; Even according to that great mercy. 320 MEDITATIONS AND And after that multitude of compassions. As Thou didst deal with our fathers in the generations of old. By whatsoever is dear unto Thee, From all evil and adversity. In all times of necessity. From the evil and adversity at this present time. Stand up, O Lord, rescue and save me. Deliver me, O Lord, And destroy me not. In the Bed T r Sickness, Hour ^of -j Death, Day J L Judgment, In that terrible and dreadful day. Deliver me, O Lord, and save me r Beholding the stern countenance of the Judge, From-^ Standing on the left hand, L Hearing that fearful sentence. Depart from Me. S. Matt. xxv. 41. Bound in the chains of darkness, 2 S. Pet. ii. 4. Cast out into outer darkness, S. 3Iatt. xxv. 30. Tormented in the bottomless pit of fire and brim- stone, where the smoke of torments ascendeth up for ever and ever. Rev. xiv. 10, 11. Be merciful. Be merciful. Spare us. Deliver us, O Lord, and save us ; and destroy us not for ever ; not for ever, O Lord. And, that this may not be, Remove far from me, O Lord, * 1. Hardness of heart, * 2. Want of remorse after sinniag, Ephes. iv. 19. * 3. Obduration of heart, 8. Mark iii. 5, and vi. 52. * 4. Setting light by Thy threatenings, * 5. A seared conscience, 1 Tim. iv. 2. * 6. A reprobate mind ; Rom. i. 28. The sin against the Holy Ghost ; S. Matt. xii. 32. The sin unto death; 1 S. John v. 16. From being BEVOTIONS. 321 From-< From The four crying sins ". * The six forerunners of the sin against the Holy Ghost. From the grievous and terrible evils "Pestilence, famine, war ; Earthquakes, inundations, great fires ; Plague of immoderate rains ; Drought J Corrupting winds, blasting ; Thunder, lightning, tempest ; Epidemical, acute, and evil diseases ; And from sudden death ; [Good Lord, deliver us.] From pernicious evil in the Church, Private interpretations, 2 S. Peter i. 20. Innovations in holy things. Strange doctrines, 1 Tim. i. 3. Doting about questions, and making endless strifes ; 1 Tim. vi. 4. From Heresies, "] Schisms, V Public and private ; Scandals, J [Good Lord, deliver us.] Deifying of kings. Acts xii. 22. Flattering of the people, S. Mark xv. 15; Acts xii. 3, and xxiv. 27. Profaneness of Saul, 1 P. Sam. xiv. 5. Scorns of Michal, 2 P. Sam. vi. 16. Fleshhook of Hophni, 1 P. Sam. ii. 13. [Good Lord, deliver us.] Massacre of Athalia, 2 Kings xi. Priesthood of Micha, Judff. xvii. 10. Combination of Simon [Magus], Acts viii. 18, and Judas [Iscar.], ;S^^. Matt. xxvi. 16. Doctrine of the unlearned and unstable, 2 S. Pet. iii. 16. From the From the " [1. Voluntary murder, Gen. iv. 20, 21. 2. Unnatural lusts. Gen. xviii. 20, 21. 3. Oppression of the poor, the fatherless and widows, Exod. xxii. AND. — PERRON, ETC. 22, 23, and Deut. xv. 9. 4. Detention of the wages of the labourers, Deut. xxiv. 15, and S. Jam. v. 4.] 333 MEDITATIONS AND From the r Pride of uovices, 1 Tim. iii. 6. From the < People that strive with the priest, P. Hos. L iv. 4. [Good Lord, deliver m*.] From pernicious evils in the state, r Anarchy, multitude of kings, From-| Tyranny, Asshur, Jeroboam, Rehoboam, Gallio, L Haman ; Dangerous counsel of Achitophel, 3 P. Sam. xvi. 31. Foolish counsel of Zoan, P. Isa. xix. 11, 13. Statutes of Omri, P. Mic. vi. 16. Judgments of Jezreel, 3 Kings x. 7. Floods of Belial, Psal. xviii. 4. Plague of Peor, Numb. xxv. Valley of Achor, H. Josh. vii. 26. Pollution of \^^°f' LSeed ; [Good Lord, deliver tis.'] r Foreign invasion, civil war. From < Displacing of good and upright magistrates, L Exalting of bad and corrupt men into office, \Good Lord, deliver us.] From an uncomfortable life, r Sadness of spirit, jj^ J Tnfirmity of body, I HI report, want, >- Danger, servitude, tumults, [Good Lord, deliver us.] From death Sin, shame. Torture, Distraction, Filthiness, Violence, For treason ; In From Sudden Eternal ;} Death ; [Good Lord, deliver v^.] DEVOTIONS. 323 HOSANNA IN THE HIGHEST, \_0r, a Supplication for Spiritual Blessings.] Remember me, O Lord, according to the favour that Thou bearest unto Thy people ; Visit me with Thy salvation, That I may See the felicity of Thy chosen. Rejoice in the gladness of Thy people, Give thanks with Thine inheritance. Psal. cvi. 4, 5. For there is a glory to he revealed, 1 S. Peter v. 1 . And, when the Judge cometh. Acts x. 43. Some shall See His face with joy ; H. Job xxxiii. 26. Be placed on His right hand ; S. Matt. xxv. 33. Hear that most sweet voice, Come, ye blessed ; Ver. 34. Be caught up in the clouds, to meet the Lord ; 1 Thess. iv. 17. Enter into His joy ; ;S^. Matt. xxv. 21. Enjoy the vision of Him ; Be ever with Him. 1 Thess. iv. 17. These only, only these are blessed among the sons of men. O give to me, the meanest of them all, the meanest place there, under their feet, under the feet of Thy elect, of the meanest of them. And, to this end. Let me find grace in Thy sight, that I may serve Thee acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. Heb. xii. 28. But let me find this grace also, that I may not receive that grace in vain, 2 Cor. vi. 1. Nor fall short of it, Heb. xii. 15. Much less so neglect it, 1 Tim. iv. 14. As to fall quite from it ; Qal. v. 4. But to stir it up, 3 Tim. i. 6. So as to grow in it ; 3 S. Pet. iii. 18. T 2 324 MEDITATIONS AND Howsoever, to continue still in it, Acts xiii. 43, to the end of my life. And, O make up the defects of Thy graces in me ; ' Faith ; increase my little faith. S. Luke xvii. 5. Hope ; confirm my trembling hope. ■ Love ; kindle the smoking flax thereof. S. Matt. - xii. 20. Shed abroad in my heart the love of Thee, Rom. v. 5. That I may love Thee, Of -_ fFriend, inlmv^ ^ .LEnemy,forJ . O Thou, who givest grace to the humble. S. James iv. 6. Give me grace to be humble. O Thou, who never failest them that fear Thee, Let my heart rejoice in the fear of Thee. Psal. Ixxxvi. 11. secundum LXX. Let this my fear be my confidence ; H. Job iv. 6. Let me fear one thing only ; not to fear anything more than Thee. As I would that men should do unto me, so let me like- wise do to them. S. Matt. vii. 12. Nor let me think of myself more highly than I ought ; but let me think soberly. Rom. xii. 3. Give light to them who sit in darkness, and in the shadow of death. Guide our feet in the way of peace, S. Luke i. 79. That we may Be like minded one towards another, Rom. xv. 5. Rightly divide, 2 Timoth. ii. 15. Uprightly walk. Gal. ii. 14. Edify one another, 1 Thess. v. 11. With one mind and one mouth glorify God ; Rom. xv. 6. But, if anything prove otherwise. Let us walk by the same rule, whereto we have attained, Phil. iii. 16. Let us hold fast Order, Coloss. ii. 5 ; 1 Corinth, xiv. 40. Decency, 1 Corinth, xiv. 40. Steadfastness. Col. ii. 5. DEVOTIONS. 325 HOSANNA UPON EARTH, [Or, a Supplication for Temporal Blessings.] Remember, O Lord, to crown the year with Thy goodness. Psal. Ixv. 11. For the eyes of all wait upon Thee, O Lord ; Thou givest them their meat in due season ; Thou openest Thy hand, and fillest all things living with Thy gracious bounty. Fsal. cxlv. 15, 16. Vouchsafe us therefore, O Lord, The blessings of heaven, and of the dew from above ; The blessings of the springs of the deep from beneath ; The returns of the sun; The conjunctions of the moon ; The benefits of the rising mountains, and of the lasting hills; The fulness of the earth, and of all that breeds therein ; Deut. xxxiii. 13 — 16. secundum LXX. Fruitful seasons. Temperate airs. Plenty of corn. Abundance of fruits, Health of body, and Peaceable times ; Pair government, Wise counsels. Just laws. Righteous judgments, Good and -| Loyal obedience. Due execution of justice, Sufficient store for life. Prosperous issue, Happy births, r Fair plenty ~) Good and <^ Due breeding ^ of children. L Right institution J 326 MEDITATIONS AND That our sons may grow up as the young plants ; and that our daughters may be as the polished corners of the temple. That our gamers may be full and plenteous with all man- ner of store ; that our sheep may bring forth thousands. That our oxen may be strong to labour ; that there may be no decay ; no leading into captivity ; and no complaining in our streets. Psal. cxliv. 12 — 14. One thing have I desired of the Lord, which I will require; that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to behold the fair beauty of the Lord, and to visit His temple. Psal. xxvii. 4. Thvo things wiU I require of Thee, O Lord ; deny me them not before I die. Remove far from me vanity and lies ; Give me neither poverty, nor riches. Feed me with food convenient for me. Lest I be full and deny Thee, and say. Who is the Lord? Or lest I be poor and steal, and take the name of God in vain. Prov. xxx. 7 — 9. Let me learn how to abound, and let me learn also how to want : And in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content. Phil. iv. 11, 12. And, beside what I have, never either to desire, or expect, any earthly, transitory, corruptible thing. Give me A holy life ' Godliness, Gravity, Purity, AU goodness, Li ■; Cheerfulness of mind, Health of body, Good name. Content, safety, -Liberty, quiet; A happy death. Eternal life. DEVOTIONS. 337 [EVENING PRAYER.] Having passed over this day, Lord, I give thanks unto Thee. The evening draweth nigh, make it comfortable. An evening there is, as of the day, so of this life. The evening of this life is old age: Old age hath seized upon me ; make that comfortable. Cast me not away in the time of age : Forsake me not when my strength faileth me ; Psal. Ixxi. 9. Be Thou with me until old age, and even to hoar hairs do Thou carry me. P. Isa. xlvi. 4. Do Thou do it, do Thou forgive. Do Thou receive and save me, O Lord. Tarry Thou with me, O Lord, for it is toward evening with me : and the day is far spent, S. Luke xxiv. 29, of this my toilsome life. Let Thy strength be made perfect in my weakness. 3 Cor. The day is vanished and gone ; so doth my life vanish ; my life no life. The night is coming on, and so doth death ; death without death. The end, as of the day, so of our life, is at hand. We therefore, remembering this, beseech Thee, O Lord, that the end of our life being Christian, and acceptable to Thee, without sin, without shame, and, if it please Thee, with- out pain. Thou wouldst guide us in peace, O Lord our Lord ; gathering us together under the feet of Thine elect, when Thou wilt, and as Thou wilt, only without shame and sin. Grant that we may remember the days of darkness, that they are many, Eccles. xi. 8, that we be not cast out into outer darkness, S. Matt. xxii. 13, and xxv. 30, and that we may remember to prevent the night, by doing some good. Judgment is at hand. Grant us, O Lord, that we may make a good and acceptable account at the dreadful and terrible tribunal of Jesus Christ. 338 MJEDITATIONS AND In the night I lift up my hands toward Thy sanctuary, and bless the Lord. Psal. cxxxiv. 2. The Lord hath granted His loving-kindness in the day- time, and in the night-season ■will I sing of Him, and make ray prayer iinto the God of my hfe. Psal. xlii. 10. As long as I live will I magnify Thee on this manner, and lift up my hands in Thy name. Psal. Ixiii. 5. Let my prayer be set forth in Thy sight as the incense ; and let the lifting up of my hands be an evening sacrifice. Psal. cxli. 2. Blessed art Thou, O Lord our God, the God of our Fathers, Who didst create the interchanges of the day and night ; Who givest us occasions of songs in the night ; H. Job XXXV. 10. Who hast deUvered us from the evil of this day ; Who hast not cut oflF, like a weaver, my life, nor in this day before night didst make an end of me. P. Isa. xxxviii. 12. Lord, as we add days to our days, so we add sin to our sins. Ecclus. v. 5. A just man falleth seven times a day, Prov. xxiv. 16 ; but I, a wretched sinner, seventy times seven times, S. Matt, xviii. 22, wonderfully and horribly, O Lord. P. Jerem. v. 30. But I turn from my -wicked ways, and bewailing them, P. Isa. XXX. 15, I return to my heart, P. Isa. xlvi. 8, and turn to Thee with all my heart, Deut. xxx. 2, O Thou who art the God of them that repent, O Saviour of sinners. And evening after evening I return, with the utmost strength of my soul; and, out of the deep, my soul crieth unto Thee. Psal. cxxx. 1. Lord, I have sinned against Thee, I have sinned grievously against Thee : Forgive, forgive ; alas, alas ! woe worth my miserable condition ! I repent, woe is me, I repent ; spare me, O Lord ; I repent, woe is me, I repent ; help my want of repentance. Have pity, spare me, O Lord ; Have pity, be merciful unto me. DEVOTIONS. 339 I said, Lord, be merciful unto me, heal my soul, for I have sinned against Thee. Psal. xli. 4. Have mercy upon me, O Lord, after Thy great goodness ; according to the multitude of Thy mercies do away mine offences. Psal. li. 1. Forgive my guilt. Heal my sores. Take out the stains. Deliver me from shame. Rescue me from the tyranny of sin. And make me not an example. Deliver me, O Lord, from my necessity, Psal. xxv. 16. Cleanse me from my secret faults. Keep Thy servant also from presumptuous sins. Psal. xix. 12, 13. Impute not to me the ■wanderings of my mind, Wisd. iv. 12, nor my idle words, S. Matt. xii. 36. Stop the black and filthy inundation of unclean and wicked thoughts. O Lord, my destruction is from myself. P. Has. xiii. 9. Whatsoever I have done amiss, graciously pardon ; Deal not with us after our sins. Neither reward us after our iniquities. Ch. Eng. Litany. Mercifally look upon our infirmities, and for the glory of Thy most holy Name, turn from us all those evils and atflic- tions, which to our sins, and to us for them, are most justly and worthily due. And, O Lord, give rest to me that am weary ; renew my strength to me that am tired with labour. Lighten mine eyes that I sleep not in death, Psal. xiii. 3. Deliver me from the terrors of the night, and from the pestilence that walketh in darkness, Psal. xcviii. 5, 6. Grant me wholesome sleep, and to pass this night without fear. Thou Keeper of Israel, who dost neither slumber nor sleep, Psal. cxxi. 4. Preserve me this night from all evil ; O Lord, keep my soul, Ver. 7. Visiting me with the salvation of Thy children : 330 MEDITATIONS AND Open my understanding in the visions of the night. H. Job xxxiii. 15, 16. But, if not this, for I am not worthy, I am not worthy. Yet, O Lord, Thou lover of men, let my sleep he a rest, as from labours, so from sin ; Even so, O Lord. And sleeping, let me not dream of anything Th t fOffend Thee, ^ l_I^6fils myself. Let not my loins be filled with illusions, Psal. xxxviii. 7, but rather let my reins chasten me. Psal. xvi. 8. Preserve me, without grievous fear, from the dismal sleep of sin ; and lay asleep in me all earthly and wicked imagi- nations ; Give me sweet sleep, free from all carnal and diabolical fancies. Lord, restrain the malice of my never-sleeping invisible enemies ; and the inclinations of my sinftd flesh, O Thou who madest me. Let the wings of Thy mercy shadow me, Psal. xviL 8, and xci. 4. Baise me up in due time in the hour of prayer ; and grant that I may be early up, Psal. IxiiL 1, at my praises and wor- ship of Thee. Bless, O Lord, Thy creatures ; Mankind. All in affliction or prosperity ; error or truth ; sin or grace. The universal Church : The Eastern, Western, This among us. Prelates, clergy, laity. The governments of the eai-th ; Christian ; about us ; Our. The King, Queen, Prince. All in authority and eminency. Counsellors, judges, DEVOTIONS. 331 Magistrates^ officers^ People. Husbaudmen, merchants, artificers^ Even to the /^^^°^^^^' l_Poor, {Kindredj Good turns. Ministering in carnal things, ^-^ sr*' Moral friendship, Charity, Neighbourhood, My promise. Their desire, Want of their own leisure. Compassion on them being in extremity, Worthy acts. Good works. Scandal given to. Want of any else to pray for them commends to my prayers. Lord, into Thy hands I commend myself, r Spirit, My \ Soul, <-Body, Thou hast -< „ , , i-them, ]^Redeemed J Lord, Thou God of truth. Psal. xxxi. 6. And, together with myself, all mine, and all that belong unto me : Thou, O Lord, hast graciously given them unto Thy ser- vant. Gen. xxxiii. 5. Preserve my lying down, and my rising up, Psal. cxxxix. 1, from this time forth for evermore. Psal. cxxi. 8. Grant that I may remember Thee upon my bed, Psal. Isiii. 7, and search out my spirit, Psal. Ixxvii. 6 ; that I may rise again, and still be with Thee. Psal. cxxxix. 18. 1 will lay me down in peace, and talce my rest, for it is Thou, Lord, only that makest me dwell in safety. Psal. iv. 9. 333 MEDITATIONS AND [A Prayer for all Estates.] The \Bless, Lord,] The world. The habitable part thereof. Church, Kingdom, Throne, Altar, Council-table, Judgment-seat, Universities, Shops ; All Infants, children. Striplings, youth. Men grown in years. Old men, infirm men ; The Possessed, faint-hearted. Sick, prisoners. Orphans, widows. Strangers ; All Travellers byi ' ' ■^ LWater; „, rWith child, Women i „. . Ltrivmg suck ; J rHard servitude, \ Solitude ; Heavy-laden. DEVOTIONS. 333 PRAYERS FOR THE HOLY COMMUNION, [Before the Receiving of the Blessed Sacrament.'] O LoED, T am not fit, nor worthy that Thou shouldest come under the filthy roof of the house of my soul, S. Matt. viii. 8, because it is wholly desolate and ruinous j neither hast Thou, with me, a fit place where to lay Thy head; S. Matt. viii. 20. But, as Thou didst vouchsafe to be laid in a stable and manger of unreasonable beasts, S. Lmke ii. 7. As Thou didst not disdaia to be entertained even in the house of Simon the leper, S. Matt. xxvi. 6. As Thou didst not reject the harlot, a sinner like unto me, coming unto Thee, and touching Thee, As Thou didst not abhor her foul and profane mouth, S. I/uke vii. 36, 38. Nor yet the thief on the cross, confessing Thee ; S. Luke xxiii. 43. Even so vouchsafe to admit me also, an over-worn, mise- rable, and out of measure sinful creature, to the receiving and communicating of the most pure, most auspicious, quick- ening and saving mysteries of Thy most holy Body and precious Blood ^. Attend, O Lord our God, from TTiy holy habitation, and from the glorious throne of Thy kingdom, and come and sanctify us. O Thou who sittest on high with the Father, and art here invisibly present with us, come and sanctify these gifts here presented, and those also by and for whom, and the end whereto they are brought hither ''- - S. Chrysost. Liturgy. '' S. Chrysost. and S. Basil's Liturgy. 334 MEDITATIONS AND For the < And grant us to partake of them J r Faith, that need not be ashamed, L Love, without dissimulation ; Bam. xii. 9. r Keeping of the commandments. For the < Stirring up of all spiritual fruits, L, Healing of soul and body ; Tj> r Sjrmbol of our communion. Acts ii. 42. L Memorial of Thy dispensation; S. Luke xxii. 19. r Shewing forth of Thy death, 1 Cor. xi. 26. Communion of Thy Body and Blood, 1 Cor. x . 1 6. Participation of Thy Spirit, 1 Cor. xii. 13. - Remission of our sins ; S. Matt. xxvi.-28. For an amulet against all evil ; 1 Cor. v. 7. For the quieting of our conscience ; S. Matt. xi. 28. Blotting out of our debts. Col. ii. 14 ; Acts iii. 19. Purging of our spots, Heb. ix. 14. Healing of the infirmities of our souls, 1 S. Pet. ii. 24. Renewing of our covenant, Psal. L 5. Viands of our spiritual Ufe, S. John vi. 27. Increase of strengthening grace, Heb. xiii. 9 ; soul-ravishing comfort, Psal. civ. 14. Enforcing of our repentance, 2 Cor. vii. 9. Enlightening of our understanding, S. lAike xxiv. 31. Exercise of our humility ; S. John xiii. 11. ' A seal of our faith, 2 Cor. i. 22. The fulness of wisdom, S. John vi. 35. A suflBcient account of our oblations; 1 Cor. L xvi. 1. For the armour of patience ; 1 ;S'. Pet. iv. 1. For the stirring up of our thankfulness ; Psal. cxvi. 11. Confidence in prayer, Psal. cxvi. 12. Mutual inhabitation, S. John vi. 56. A pledge of our resurrection, S. John vi. 54. An acceptable apology at the bar of judgment, 1 Cor. xi. 31. A testament of our inheritance, S. Luke xxii. 20. A type of perfection ; S. John xvii. 23. That we with all Thy Saints, who, from the beginning, For the - For-< For DEVOTIONS. 335 have pleased Thee, may be partakers of Thy most pure and eternal good things, which Thou hast prepared, O Lord, for them that love Thee, in whom Thou art glorified for ever. O Lamb of God, who takest away the sin of the world, S. John i. 39, take away mine also, who am a notorious sinner. We, therefore, O Lord, in the presence of Thy holy mysteries. Being mindful of The saving passions of Thy Christ, ' Life-giving cross,. Precious death. Three days burial. His <( Resurrection from the dead. Ascension into heaven. Session at the right hand of Thee the Father, . Glorious and dreadful return. Humbly beseech Thee, that we receiving a part of Thy holy mysteries with a pure testimony of our conscience, may be united to the holy body and blood of Thy Christ. " Let me so receive these mysteries, that I may be worthy to be engrafted into lliy body, " Which is the Church ; " That I may become one of Thy members, " And Thou my Head; " That I may remain with Thee, " And TIiou with me ; " That now, not I in myself, " But Thou in me, " And I in Thee, " May for ever continue in an indissoluble bond of love. " Wash out the stains of my old and fresh sins ; " Never let any sinful spot abide, where so pure sacraments have entered. " Through this sacred mystery, which I here call to mind, " Bury me, already dead to this world, with Thee in Thy grave ""- « [These prayers (thus " marked) are not in the Greek, but in the Latin MS.] 336 MEDITATIONS AND And receiving this sacrament not unworthily, let us pro- cure Christ's dwelling in our hearts, Ephes. iii. 17, and be made a temple of Thy Holy Spirit. 1 Cor. vi. 19. Even so, O Lord. And make not any one of us guilty of these Thy dreadful and heavenly mysteries ; nor weak in soul or body, by our unworthy partaking of the same. 1 Cor. xi. 37, 29, 30. But grant, that, to our utmost and last gasp, we may worthily receive the hope of these Thy mysteries, f Sanctification, To our < Illumination, L Strengthening ; To the ease of the burthen of our many sins ; As a preservative against aU the assaults of the devil ; As a deletory and impediment of our evil customs ; " Mortification of our lusts, ■p .1 J Keeping of Thy commandments, I Increase of Thy divine grace, and ^ Possession of Thy kingdom. [After the Receiving of the Blessed Sacrament.'] " It is good for me to hold me fast by God, and to put my trust in the God of my salvation *- We have now, O Christ our God, finished and perfected, according to our ability, the mystery of Thy dispensation, r had the memorial of Thy death ; seen the type of Thy resurrection ; been fiUed with TTiy endless life ; '~ enjoyed TTiy never-failing dainties ; Whereof vouchsafe to make us aU partakers in the world to come. For we have The good Lord pardon every one that prepareth his heart to seek the Lord God of his fathers, though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary. 2 Chron. xxx. 18, 19. ■" [In the Latin, not in the Greek MS.] DEVOTIONS. 337 [Special Duties recommended to Christian people.] I. What shall I do to inherit eternal life ? 1. Keep the commandments. -S. Mark x. 17, 19. II. What shall we do? 2. Repent, and 3. Be baptized every one of you. Acts ii. 37, 38. III. What must I do to be saved? 4. Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. Acts xvi. 30, 31. IV. What must we do ? 1. He that hath Two 1^°^*^' LMeats, Let him give to him that hath none ; To the people. 2. Require no more than that which is appointed you : To the publicans. 3. Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely : 4. Be content with your wages : To the soldiers. S. Luke iii. 11, 13, 14. 1. Knowledge of the righteousness [of God]. f Fear, Humility, Repentance, Fasting, Prayers, Patience, As a sacrifice. AMD. — PEKKON, ETC. Z For 338 DEVOTIONS. 2. Faith in the mercies [of God]. Hope, Comfort, Thanksgiving, Alms, Hymns, Obedience, As an Oblation. For FINIS. I. INDEX OP TEXTS TO SERMONS. II. GENERAL INDEX TO SERMONS, The Texts of Sermons are distinguished by an asterisk. INDEX OF TEXTS TO SERMONS, GENESIS. Genesis Vol. Page iv. 9. ii. 20; V. 427 Genesis Voi. Page 10. iii. 321 ; V. 81 i. 1. i. 85 ; m. 242 12. iv. 197 2. 1 . 273 ; iii. 169, 184, 197, 206, 13. iv. 328 ; v. 97 242, 251, 257, 274, 354, 387 20—22. ii. 7; V. 347 3. m .169,242, 257, 370; iv. 205; 23. V. 14 T. 316, 317, 370, 509 24. V. 436 4. iii. 370 26. ii. 7, 34 ; v. 326, 347 5. ii. 393 V. 22. i. 361 6. iv. 205 24. ii. 217 7. iv. 205 vi. 2. V. 540 8. ■ U. 393 5. V. 306 9. iv. 205 6. iii. 213; V. 221 11. V. 365 8. V. 309 14. i. 245; V. 509 12. V. 227 20. iu. 207 viii. 7. ia 256 26. iv. 205, 330; v. 207,365, 11. iii. 197, 252 ; iv. 253 410, 457, 462, 504 ix. 2. V. 492 27. V. 463 6. iv. 187,196 31. V. 314 25. iii. 258 ; iv. 20 ii. 4. V. 387 27. • i. 239 ; iii. 237 5. V. 509 X. 8. ii. 11 J • iii. 207, 265 ; iv. 330 ; v. 462 9. i. 242 ; iv. 15, 68 9. i. 129; iv. 110 xi 3. i. 242 17. i. 181, 435 4. iiL 196 iii. 1. V. 200, 443, 482, 495 7. i. 273 ; iii 139 2,3. V. 86 xii. 8. V. 327 4. i. 180; iii. 122 10. V. 414, 498 5. i. 22, 206, 226 ; iL 165,215; 17. iv. 71 iii 71; V. 228 xiiil6. i 130 6. L 33, 173, 380, 417, 443 ; xiv. 1—16. iii. 230 ii.l65; iii. 228 ; v. 520,540 14. i. 324 8. 1.6; V. .318 14—16. iv. 48 9. i. 6 ; iv. 123 16. iv. 388 10. iii. 335 ; iv. 123 18. i 168, 220 11. v. 81 19. ii. 267 ; iv. 324 14. i. 6 ; iv. 8, 9, 13, 15, 17 23. V. 648 15. i. 53, 72, 93, 104 ; iii. 10 ; XV. 1. i. 416 ; V 450 iv. 15,17, 345; v. 479, 505 5,6. i 130 19. i. 123, 185; ii. 216; v. 407, 6. i 13 ; V. 114 411, 544 7. i9 22. i. 22 9, 10. iii. 91 24. i. 210, 272 11. V. 338 iv. 4. V. 284 12. ii. 232 5. V. 285, 434 17. i 124 7. V. 87 xvii. 6. V. 170 8. iv. 10; V. 434 19. i 128 343 INDEX OF TEXTS. Genesis Vol. Page Genesis Vol. Page xviii. 2. L211 xxviii. 20, 21. V. 359 3. i. 133 XXX. 37. ii. 6 5. i. 133 xxxi. 24. iv. 60 10. - i. 128 53. V. 72, 74, 566 19. V. 114 xxxii. 1. V. 523 23. It. 210, 251, 253 6. V. 15 24. iv. 253 10. i 8; ii. 10; iv. 325; 25. i. 124 ; ii.150. iv. 192, V. 306, 461 210 11. iv. 210 27. i. 4, 8 37, 123 ; V. 322, 26. i. 13; iii. 81; v. 331, 557 364, 365 28. ii 6 xix. 16. i. 10 36. V. 512 17. i . 62 ; V. 488, 541 xxxiii. 1. ii. 41 20. i.160 5. iii. 365 ; v. 313 22. iv. 388 9. a 91 ; iii. 365 ; v. 313, 416 24. iii. 307 13. ii.23 26. ii 66 xxxiv. 2. iv. 191 XX. r. T. 231, 356 11. iv. 191 xxLir. V. 529 13. L407 18. il62 23. ii. 46; iii 276 24. V. 72 24. iv. 192 xxil 1. V. 443 25. iv. 133, 191 2. V. 510 30. iv. 189 r. ii201 ; iv. 213 ; V. 510 31. iv. 192 8. iv. 213 ; V. 510 XTXV. 16, 17. iv. 343 9. i. 301 18. iv. 353 13. iii. 299 19. il57 14. iv. 213; V. 510, 529 22. iv. 57 16. V. 72 xKirvi. 1. iii 64 18. i. 13, 72, 104, 239 ; v. 505 Txxvii. 5. V. 550 xxiii. 6. iv. 48 9. iv. 229 xxiv. 2. i.129; V. 79 xxxviii. 16. iv. 57 3. i. 129 ; V. 72, 79 28. il62 5,8 V. 80 TrTTTri-ir. 9. V. 80 43. i. 137 20. ii392 50. V. 299 xl. 15. ii328 55. i.137 20. 1.73 57. i. 137 21. i84 XXV. 6. V. 377 xli. 4. V. 32 23. ii. 407 21. V. 32 30. i. 381, 401 ; jii 75 35, 36. V. 422 32. i. 386 38. iv. 214 33. V. 81 44. V. 150, 543 34. V. 420 45. i 33 ; iv. 214 xxvi. 1. V. 414, 498 51. V. 455 4. i. 129, 130 xlii. 2. V. 414 11. iv. 69 21. V. 87 28. iv. 48 32. iv. 186 31. V. 72 xliii. 1. V. 498 xxvii. 12. V. 535 11. i445 22. iL45 12. V. 500 28, V. 415 xUv. 10. V. 210 29. V. 207 xlv. 21. V. 313 34. V. 100 24. il7; ii'374 36. iL 6 27. L 68 ; ii 245 ; iii 295 37. V. 318 xlvii. 25. iv. 380; v. 135 38. L351, 371 ; V. 100, 542 29. V. 79 39. V. 415 xlviii. 7. il57 xxviii. 11. ii. 275 12. LZ, 23,222; iv. 229 ; V. 408 EXODUS. 13, 8eq. iv. 229 i 16. iv. 210 17. iL 232 a 3. i 159, 202 INDEX OF TEXTS. 343 Exodus Vol. Page Exodus Vol. Page ii. 5, 6. iv. 248 xvii. 9. I. 327 ; V. 63 8. i. 137 11. V. 403 10. iii. 351 12. ii. 275 11. ii. 9 13. i. 326 13. ii. 9 ; iv. 391 14. i. 228 14. iv. 278 ; v. 164 15. ii. 22 21. i. 239 xviii. 5. i. 241 iii. 2. u. 177 ; iii. 124 14. ii. 113 6. V. 498 18, etc. ii. 113 14. ui. 374 ; iv. 278 23. i. 26 iv. 3. ii. 20 xix. 1. iii. 147 6. ii. 31 4. iv. 327 14. ii. 34. 12. i. 31 ; iv. 66, 69 20. iv. 13 13. V. 142 24. v. 228 XX. 1, seq. V. 130, 433 T. 2. i. 310 ; v. 249, 335 2. iii. 62 3. V. 228 3. iii. 228 ; V. 365 12. i. 169, 273; ii. 22 4. V. 171 vii. 11. V. 534 5. iii. 214 ; iv. 328, 374 ; 12. V. 447, 556 V. 171, 197 viii. 8. ii. 68 6. iv. 328 19. iv. 208 ; V. 447 17. V. 410 is. 8. V. 225 20. iv. 380 27.. i. 310 ; iii. 84 ; v. 335 24. V. 367, 384 28. V. 335 xxi. 13. V. 225 X. 16. ii. 326 xxii. 11. V. 80 si. 10. V. 447 28.. V. 246 sii. 2. iv. 206 xxiii. 13. V. 73 3, seq. iv. 204 15. i. 332 4, 5, seq. i. 105 16. iii. 115 6,7. iii. 210 17. iv. 381 8. i. 433 20. V. 382- 384, 523, 529 11. a 249 xxiv. 8. iii. 91 12. i. 463 18. i. 378 13. ii. 163 ; V. 226 XXV. 2, seq. i. 239 19. ii. 302, 303 20. iii. 251 22. iii. 347 22. in. 10 23. i. 428 ; iv. 204 32. iii. 372 26. ii. 292 40. ii. 179; iv. 144 27. ii. 299 xxvi. 34. V. 98 29. ii. 292 xxviii. 12, seq. i. 25 36. i. 239 29. i. 25 xiii. 15. ii. 296, 297 36. iii 206; iv 374 ; V. 385 18. ii. 23 37. iii. 206 xiv. 10, seq. iv. 380 xxxi. 3. iii. 207 15. V. 340 xxxii. 1. i. 37 19, seq. n. 25 6. i 132; iv 218; V. 497 20. ii. 17 9. ii. 25 21. V. 610 10. V. 339 22. ii. 17 19. ii. 349 ; V. 505, 561 XV. 9. i. 334 22. ii. 25, 26 10. ii. 192 28. V. 651 11. i, 337 ; iv. 222, 340 29. ' i. 323 xvi. 2. V. 414, 497 xxxiii. 3. ii. 25 3. ii. 63 16. V. 218 20. ii. 349 ; v. 494, 628 17. iii. 20 24. it 349 18. V. 464 27. V. 528 22. ii. 262 33. ii. 349 23. ii 262 ; V. 382 xvii. 2. V. 497 xxxiv. 1. ii. 256 6. ii. 33 4. ii. 349 7. V. 445, 497, 498, 513 6. iv. 324 8. i. 324, 326, 332 33. iii. 312 344 INDEX OF TEXTS. Exodus Vol. Page Numim Vol. Page XXXV. 23, 27. V, 38 X 1,2. •X- V. 141 xxxrii. 7, S. iii. 242 3,4. v. 208 «t. UL 242 ; iv. 324 10. 35. iv. 217 ; V. 151 iii 222 xi 6. iii 160 LEVITICUS 12. i 25; ii 21 1 14. i25 L i 11297 16. iii 198, 207 u. 1. ii350 17. iii 207 m.2. ii. 297 la ii63 3. T. 66 25. iii 131, 184 iv. 5, 6. V. 93 29. iii 314 20. v. 231 33. V. 507 V. 1. iv. 141 ; V. 76, 80 34. ii 67 i. v. 76 xii .3. ii 24 ; iv. 8. 248; v. 551 6. it 350 ; V. 356 14. V. 100 15. iii. 329 15. i 449 18. iv. 449, 450 xiii. 19. ii4 vi3, 5. V. 76 23. i237 9. ii. 350 33. T. 13 12. iii 126 xiv 4. ii 63 viL 15. 1. 66 XV 34. iii 327 16, 17. ii 296 xvi 1 seq. V. 497 TiiL 12. L 76 2. iv. 10, 18 14. ii297 3. iv. 12, 54 286, 306 ; v. 233 xiL 50. ii 350 10. V. 63 xiii. 45. iii 32 ; V. 225 12 seq. ii21 46, 52, 54. V. 225 14. V. 168 xiv. 41, 45. V. 225 15. iv. S : V. 551 xvi S. i 2i3 ; iv. 393 21. iv. 69 9. i26 22. V. 426 10. L 105 24— 2ti iv. 93, 309 2y. l 3 78, 388, 432 2S. V. 247 xvii 11. iii 354 29. ii 70 ; iv. 13, 19 xviiL 5. ii. 216 29, 30. V. 247 xix. 12. V. 74 32. iv. 34 17. V. 432 33. iv. 294 "^Nii. 15. ii 350 41. ii25; iv. 41 28. iv. 211 46. V. 223 32. V. 78 47, 4S. V. 230 xsiii 5. iv. 400 xvii s. ii 20, 349 10. ii 212, 329 xviii 32. V. 78 11, 14. ii 213 xix. 1, 2, seq. i 105 15. iii 115 1 XX. 2,3. V. 414 16. iv. 400 ! 10. V. 533 XXV. 9. iii 299 11. V. 532 25. ii259 13. V. 152 XX VL 12. V. 463 xxi 4, 6. V. 497 26. ». 417, 508 8, 9. iil28 40. -. 429,430 14. i334 42. V. 430 xxii 3. i 336 « 5. 6. i 328 iv. 7 X UMBERS. 17. V. 545, 550 19 seq. iv. 9. >. IS. V. 79 23. iii 335 ; iv. 309; v. 542 19. ^. 79,80 25, 27. V. 542. vi 3,4. i373 xviii. i 242 23. iii SI S. iv. 351 24— 2tj. V.463 10. ii S2 ; V. 531 27. iiL 1S7 ; V. 68 21. ii. 11 : V. 1S2 viiL 7. iiL 347 25. V. 7 ix. 18, 20, 2.3 V. 142 xxiv. 9. iv. 194 INDEX OP TEXTS. 345 Numbers Vol. Page Deuteronomy J'ol. Paqc xxiv. 14 seq. iii. 207 XXV. 1. V. 116 17. i. 237, 238, 240, 241, 254 2. i. 449 XXV. 1. v. 495 xxvi. 8. iv. 86 5. - V. 233 13. V. 133 6. V. 227, 230 xxvii. 1, seq. V. 433 7,8. V. 232 13. iv. 8 9. V. 223 15—2(1 V. 434 14. V, 227 16, iv. 20 txxvii. 16. V. 426 24. iv. 60, 194 17. ii. 11, 33 25. iv. 194 21. i. 105 26. V. 115, 427, 434 xx-viii. 3, 9, la V. 354 •xxvlii, 12. ii. 5. xxix. 1. V. 141 23. V. 407 xxx. 2. >. 73, 75 xxix. 19. i. 363 ; V. 16, 99 3. V. 73 20. V. 99 xxxi. 6. V. 151 29. iv, 373 ; v. 347, 398 la iv. 82 xxxi. 6, V, 529 :sKxii. 23, V. 87 14. ii, 252 XXXV. 25. ii. 153 19. ii. 3; V. 204 28. iii. 209 xxxii. 2. iii. 305, 326 4. V, 471 5. ii. 26 DEUTERONOMY. 6. ii 25 ; V, 366 7. ^i. 65 i. 2. ii-23 8. T, 652 iv. 1. V. 189 11. i, 26 6. ii. 316 15. V. 421 19. iii.. 388; v. 316 17. V. 229 29. V. 323 22, ii. 86, 94 32. ii 411; iv. 215; v. 154 29. i. 425 ; ii. 93 T. 6, seq. y. 433 32, B.62; iii. 71 27, 28. V. 193 35, iv. 187 vi. 13. V. 73, 78 49. V. 540 16. V. 513 61 \. 386 vii. 15. V. 332 xxxiii. 2. iv. 252 viii. 2. Y. 533 5. iv. 291 ; V. 160 3. V. 418, 506, 527, 533 7. ii. 5, 6; v. 212 4. V. 510 8. V. 384 ix. 4. iii. 342 1-0. i 296 ; V. 355 6. i. 13 11. ii. 35 9. V. 491 17. iv. 368 z. 12. V. 324, 330 19, V. 4 17. iii. 330 26, iii. 225 18. V. 418 27, ii. 12 xii. 8. V. 79, 172, 228, 240 xxxiv. 9. iv. 253 xiii. 3, V. 494 6. ii. 267 XV. 4. V. 44 JOSHUA, 11. V. 46 xvi. 10. iiL 11-5 ; v. 67 i. 17. V. 154 11. iv.- 217 ii. 1. i. 241 19. V. 540 vi. i. iii. 299 xvii. 6. iii. 353 vii. 5. i. 326, 327 14, seq. V. 170 6. i. 379 16. ii. 32, 193 11, 12. i. 335 20. iv. 291 ; v. 17 19. V. 75, 469 xviii. 18. i. 24, 77, 104, 106, 165 21. V. .5J0 xix. 14. V. 135 26. i. 332 15. iii. 248 X. 13. V. 407, 408 XX. 1—4. i. 321 xvi. 36. V. 468 xxii. 6. iv. 211 xix. 15. i. 157 8. V. 518 xxii. n. V. 185 xxiii. 9. * i. 321 12. i. 324 AND. — PEKKOH, ETC. A A 346 INDEX OF TEXTS. Joshua Vol. Page Judges Fol. Page xxiii 7. V. 73 xix. 1 seq. V. 170, 241 xxiv. 1, 28. V. 1.54 22—30. 25 seq. 30. i336 iill V. 181 JUDGES. 1 XX. 1. i324 iii. 1. v.- 537 10, 17. i327 9, 15. V. 244 26. i379 21. iv. 160, 251 40. iii 317 iv. 9. i. 326 xxi. 25. V. 170 19. i. 366 19—21. V. 568 V. 2. i. 337; V. 220- RUTH. It i . iv. 20 9. i. 337 ; V. 220 i. 4. i 241 15. i. 23, 273 ; v. 210 20. i 39 16. i. 331 ; V. 209, 219 ii4. il48 20. 1. 336 ; V. 212 20. ii. 225 21. i. 336 ; iii. 66 iii. 12. ii 259 23. i. 327 ; iv. 8, 13 ; v. 137, 208, 212, 220 24. V. 220 1 SAMUEL. 30. iv. 337 31. iv. 13, 17, 200 ; v. 256 i. 7. i 385 ■ri. 11. i. 75 11. ' iii 86 36 seq. ii. 386 ; V. 530 15. i385 37. i. 71 ii. 6. iii 89 vii. 20. i. 332 ; iv. 13 12. i288 viii 2. iii. 77 15 seq. V. 14 19. V. 74 16. iii. 167 V. 134 22. V. 170 24. i305 ix. 1 seq. V. 552 30. V. 389, 465 2. i. 411 ; V. 170 iii 5. V. 504 3 seq. V. 75 9. iv. 378 4. iv. 308 ; r. 207 17. V. 80 5. iv. 28 18. i 6 13. iii. 71 iv. 18. iii. 296 15. ii 317 ; ui. 254 ; iv. 254 ; 19. iv. 343 V. 9, 642 21. iv. 353 23. i. 336; V. 219 V. 2—4. V. 556 48. V. 503 vi 9. V. 226 63. ii. 13 19. i33 X. 14. V. 556 vil 3. V. 566 xi. 1. i. 75 12. ii 5 xiii. 5. i. 76 viii. 5. ii. 115 15. i. 211 18. iv. 286 16. V. 545 19. ii. 9 ,26 ; V. 537 22. i272 20.- ii 26 XV. 4. i. 271 ; iv. 248 ix. 2. iv. 323 14. i. 191 21. V. 11 XTi. 3. u. 233 24. V. 543 16. V. 637 X. 1. i76 18. iv. 351 6. iii 271 19. ii409 9. iii 271 ; iv. 58 25. ii. 172, 329 ; v. 534 10. iii. 118 271 ; iv. 68 29. ii. 6,172; V. 634 11. iii 271 ; V. 521 30. ii. 172, 364 ; v. 534 26. ii. 8 ; V. 133 xvii. 1 aeq. ii 11 27- il99 V. 133, 542 2. V. 80, 170 xi 5. iv. 37 V. 210, 543 4. V. 240 xii. 3, 4. iv. 39 5. V. 170 21. iii 399 6. ii. 33 ; * v. 169 23. iill5 ; y. 339, 355 xviii, 1. V. 170 xiii. 1. iv. 37 16—27. V. 240 9. iv, 38 INDEX OF TEXTS. 347 1 Samuel Vol. Page 1 Samuel Vol. Page xiii. 13. i. 351 XXV . 17. V. 16 14. i. 229; ii. 19; iv. 10, 81, 23. i. 329 173 ; V. 117, 250, 282, 368 31. i. 361 ; iii. 204 19. V. 606 32 seq. V. 79 22. ii. 12 36. ii. 41; V. 15 xiv. 4. V. 536 41. ii. 327 13. V. 535 xxvi 8. iv. 92, 155 18. ii. 11 8, 9. * iv. 24 19. ii. 11 ; V. 323, 345 9. iv .44, 57, 172,242, 308; 24. i. 386 V. 132 28. V. 79 10. iv. 31 44. V. 74 11. iv. 172 XV. 4. V. 642 16. iv. 172 9. ii. 13, 327 ; v. 229 19. i, 274 11. iii. 213 21. iv. 115 17. ii. 32,283; iv. 15, 38 xxviii .2. iv. 134 23. iii. 255 6. V. 330 29. i. 321 ; iii. 213 7. V. 500 30. i. 411 14. i. 407 xvi. 1. V. 399 15 seq. V. 522 4. iv. 84 19. V. 500 6. ii. 283 ; iii. 330 ; iv. 80 xxix 4. ii. 283 1 ■ iii. 330, 333 XXX 1—20. iii. 230 12. iv. 28, 80 xxxi 4. ii. 172 13. iii. 118; iv. 83 7. ii. 4 14. iii. 259 ; iv. 38, 58, 81 23. iv. 27 x-vii. 28. ii. 283 2 SAMUEL. 36. iii 86 37. V. 513 i 10. iv. 63, 113 49. i. 167; iv. 27 12. i. 385 60. V. 613 13. ■ iv. 63 5i'. iii. 229 14. iv. 34, 172 xviii. 6. iv. 27 16. iv. 172 7. iv. 27, 323 18. ii. 12 10. iii. 191 20. i. 39 11. ii. 13; iv. 27 21. iv. 32, 63 17. ii. 12 ii 4. iv. 94. 19. ii 12 8. ii. 283 25. iv 27 14, 26. i. 330 ; ii. 4 xix. 1, 5. iv. 27 iii 7. V. 16 10. ii. 13; iv. 27 12. ii. 4 15. iv. 27 27. V. 261 XX. 3. iv. 113, 213 33. ii. 173 27. V. 13 35 i. 368, 379 33. ii. 13; iv. 37 36. i. 379 xxi. 4. ii. 12 39. ii. 24 ; iv. 253 xxii. 7. ii.'l02; V. 543 iv 4. iii. 372 ; v. 319 8. ii. 15 5. iv. 133 ; v. 262 9. iii. 65 ; v. 251 5-12. iv. 132 17. ii. 13, 36 12. iv 18, 19, 33, 71 ; v. 248 18. iv. 38 v 2. u. 284; iv. 15 22. ii. 126 3, iv. 94 23. iv. 38 6,7. iii. 222 xxiii. 6. iv. 39 vi 1—19. iii. 222 12. V. 251 7. ui. 34, 390 xxiv. 2. iv. 158 16. ii. 12 ; V. 250 5-8. * iv. 163 19. iii. 222 6. iv. 167, 172 20. i. 39 ; V. 17, 250, 654 11. iv. 168, 165 22. i. 141; ii. 325; iv. 376 ; 18, 20. iv. 28 V. 250, 554 XXV. 9. iv. 173 vii 14. i. 291 10 se a. ii. 109 18. iv. 290 3-18 IXUKX Olf TEXTS. 2 Samuet Vol. Page 2 SamuH Vol. Page vii. ] U. i. 59 ; iv . 290 ; V. 254 XX 1. i. 325 ii. 286 ; iv. 11, 14, 20. V. 265 120 , 306, 308 ; v. 131, -7. V. 338 247 viii. 15. ii 14; V. 105 9,10. V. 251 17. iv. 209 12. U. 127 ix. 7. V. 437 14. iv. 308 X. 4. V. 243 21. li 15 ; iv 18, 19,33,92,' xi. 2. V. 495, 514 V. 247 4. V. 537 24. iv. 209 11. i. 336 xxi 7, 8, 11. iv. iia 21. ii. 13, 65. 16. iv. 89 xii. 5 — 7. ii. 129 17. iii. 371; iv. 15; v. 317 7. S, 151; iv. 118 xxM 2. ii 7 la. i. 189 ; ii. 297; v. 93 5. i 329, 335 16. i. 385, 443 xxiiL 3. ii. 7 ; V. 206 30. iv. iia 8. ii. 14 ; iv. 209 31. V. 243 15. V. 628. xiii. 24. V. 543 18. iv. 172 28. iv. 21 19. ii224 39. iii. 298 xsiv 1 seq. i387 xiv. 10. V. 543 . 10. iv. 107, 166 20. i. 4 ; V. 544 17. V. 230 23. iii. 298 25. 1172 24. V. 371 3-2. V. 378 33. iu. 298 XV. 1 seq. iv. 21 I KINGS. 2—6. iv. 12 3. ii. 14 ; iv. 306 i. 5. iv. 18, 28» 4. V. 542 7. iv. 80,281, 308; v. 248 5. ii. 326 60. V. 247 7. i. 407 ; ii. 47 ii 5 seq. ii. 15; iv. 192 ^. iv. 21, 89 9. • V. 247 111. iv. 21 ; V. 248 23. i326 11. iv. 307 25. iv. 18 12. V. 248 27. iv. 281 15. V. 555 28—34. iv. 33 25. V. 340, 343 32. iv. 97 26. V. 340 34. iv. 18, 19 31. ii. 286 43. V. 81 xvi 7. iL 5S , iv. 306, 308 46. iv. 71 ; V. 247 9. iv. 34 iiL 9—12. ii 103 11. V. 550 26. iv. 272 13. iv. 8 iv. 30. i 245 17. iv. 12 V. i . i 240 21. iv. 308 8. iii 386 22. iv. 12 10. i240 xvil 14. iv 350; V. 247. 11. iii. 386 23. iv. 34 13. i240 25. ii. 286 vii. 21. ii 7 sviii 2. i241 viii. 18. ii. 351 ; v. 307 3. ii. 15; iv. 106, 209,. 258 27. i 204 ; V. 373, 407 5. V. 368, 430 31. V. 79, 80 8. iv. 272 32. V. 116 9. i. 336 ; iv. 18, 34 37- V. 230, 452 10. iv. 7 38. i. 333 ; iv. 166, 270 ; v. 14. iv. 33, 34 227, 230, 352, 452 32. iv 3 ; * V. 256 39. V. 230, 4.52 33. V. 251 49. V. 431 xix. 14. V. 219 59. iii 4 21. iv. 49, 57 X. 1. i. i41 ; V. 543 23. V. 437 9. V. 105,. 1S4 27. V. 184 xi. 14. V. Ibl INDEX OE TEXTS. 349 1 Kings Vnt. Page 2 Kings Vol. Page xii. 3. iv. 308 Viii. 22. iv. 261 4. iv. 306 ix. 37. V. 466 6. iv. 120 X. 8. V. 560 7. V. 555 18. i. 407 8. V. 207 20. V. 165 10, 11. ii. 23 xi. 1. iv. 28, 287 V. 560 xiii. 4. ii. 31 ; iv. 131 12. ii. 13 5. V. 602 16. iv. 160 xiv. 15. ii. 22 ; V. 241 20. iv. 261 XV. 1. iv. 20 xii. 21. iv. 133 V. 248 26. V. 184 xui. 14. i 326, 328; ii. 9 ; V. 37 30. V. 245 xiv. 9. V. 16, 642 xvi. 9. V. 248, 262 10. ii. 6 15. ' iv. 289 25. ii. 391 18. iv. 34 26. iv. 176 xvii. 4. V. 46 XV. 8. iv. 289 9. i. 241 ; V. 46 13. iv. 289 14, 15. V. 608 19, 20. V. 138 23. ii. 292 xvil 41. V. 656 sviii. 10. V. 80 xviii. 4. ii. 336 xix. 5. V. 629, 655 xix. 3. iv. 344 8. V. 491 31. i. 92 11. iii. 118, 267; v. 318 XX. 3. i. 229 12. i 105; iii. 267; v. 318 8—11. ii. 386 16. i. 76 xxiii. 31. iv. 289 18. ii. 333 ; v. 554 XXV. 8 seq. iv. 210 XX. 11. i. 332 ; ii. 5 32, 33. iii. 42 xxi. 2. V. 640 1 CHRON. 4. i. 386 7. V. 14 iv. 4. i. 157 9. i. 408 ; ii. 47 xi. 2 ii. 284 13. iv. 14 10 seq. ii. 14 20. V. 447 15. i 324 27. i. 371, 387, 388, 443 17. i. 168 xxii. 8. V. 7 20 47. iv. 209 11. V. 18 xii. 17. V. 74 13. • V. 7 18. ■ ii. 6 ; iv 14, 173 16. V. 76, 80 xiii. 1 seq. iv. 116 22. V. 446, 447 2. a 13 27. V. 16 3. ii. 11, 13 31. V. 242 10. XV. 1 seq. 4. iv. 66 iv. 116 - V. 165 2 KINGS. , 10. xvi. 1. iv. 284 iv. 72 i. 2, 3. V. 331 3. iii. 222, 239 ii. 9. iii. 135 6. iv. 72 11. ii. 329 ; iii. 62 22. * iv. 43 ; V. 132 16. iii. 224 23. iv. 72 iii. 14. V. 496 36. V. 468 iv. 7. V. 429, 442 37, 42. iv. 72 27. iii. 327 ; V. 340 xvii. 1. ii, 55 40. iii. 71 ; V. 509 23. V. 470 v. 13. ii. 343 xx;. 6. i. 324 15. i. 241 xxi. 1. T. 233 27. iv. 20 7. V 226 vi. 9. - V. 246, 601 8. V. 235 17. V. 632 14. V. 22& 27. V. 453, 463 16. i. 14 ; V. 226 32. V. 632 18. i. 240 33. V. 482, 499 30. V. 226 •eii. 9. i. 66 xxiii. 2, 3, 6. V. 155 350 INDEX OP TEXTS. 1 Cliran. Vol. Page Mzra rol. Page xxiv. 1 seq. iv. 116 V 13. iv. 402 XXV. 1 seq. iv. 116 vi 12. iv. 402 xxvi. 1 seq. ii. 13 ; iv. 117 vii 9. ii.30 15, 16. V. 208 viii 21. i. 388 xxviii. 1 seq. iv. 116 X 2. V. 80, 333 TTiriir. n V. 136, 458, 469 5. V. 80 12. V. 136 14. V. 44, 417 23. iv. 14, 53 NEHEMIAH i 11. . 229 ; V. 41 2 CHRON. iv V 1. 12. ii. 325 V. 80 vi. 8. 13. ii. 352 V. 329 vi. 6. 10, 12. iL 58 V. 525 41. 42. ix. 8. 20. X. 14. yiii. 5. iii. 237 iv. 49 iv. 284 V. 493 V. 184 vii. viii. 18. 39 seq. 64, 65. 9. 10. V. 80 V. 155 V. 155 iv. 217 iv. 217, 405 ii. 76 ix 1, 2. i. 389 7. V. 207 3. V. 354 17. XV. 2. V. 184 i. 151 xiii 11. 16. V. 155 V. 493 3. ii. 33 14. V. 155 15. V. 78 xvi. 12. 1 317; V. 226, 507, 511 ESTHER. xvii. 2. ii. 9 xix. 5. ii 9 ii 21. iv. 11, 12, 62 , 92, * 127, 6. ii. 32 198; V. 240, 248 7. iii. 330 22. iv. 92, 127, 308 ; V. 246 8. V. 76 23. iv. 19, 33, 71, 92, 127; 11. li. 32 ; V. 509 V. 248 XX. 3. ] . 335, 387 ; V. 155, 491 iii. 1. ii. 325; iv. 391 ; V. 543 12. V. 327 5 seq. iv. 210, 392 14. i. 326 6. - iv. 130, 309 15. i. 332 7. iv. 367, 389 26. i. 332 8. iv. 392 37. iv. 350 9. ii. 46 xxij. 10. V. 181 12, 13. iv. 386 xxiii. 9, 10. V. 530 iv. 3. iv. 369, 404 xxiv. 5. V. 155 11. iv. 134 ; V. 362 25. V. 252 14. iv . 141 : V. 41 XXV. 3. V. 248 16. i. 378, 387, 389 6. V. 138 V. 14. iv. 396 8. i. 327 vi 1. ii 21 ; iv. 396 xxvi. 16. iii. 390 6. V. 10 16—21. iv. 38 8—11. iii. 271 xxix. 15. V. 155 viL 3. iv. 396, 397 XXX. 19. iii. 152 4. iv. 396 uxxiv. 29, 30. V. 155 6. iv. 392 xxxvi. 13. V. 75 7. iv. 350 16. V. 464 9. iv. 396 19. ii. 349 10. iv. 386, 396 ; V. 543 22. EZRA. iv. 234 viii ix. 9,10. 17—22 20. 21. 22. iv. 396 iv. 150 V. 155 iv. 386 iv. 151 i. 1. iv. 234, 236 25. iv. 397 iii. 4. V. 266 26. iv. 204 iv. 5. V. 10 31. * iv. 385 INDEX OP TEXTS. 351 JOB. Joli Vol. Page xix. 23—27 X- ii. 262 Job Vol. Page 25. i. 123 ii. 198 i. 1. i. 241 ; iii. 334 27. ii. 208 6. V. 232 XX. 10. V. 25 8. ii. 257 ; iii. 341 ; v. 117 11. V. 87 9. ii. 257; V. 31,482 12, 13. V. 86 10. iii. 225 ; v. 621 14. V. 511 11. iv. 69, 431 29. iv. 398 12. V. 240, 446, 484, 552 xxi. 16. V. 326, 647 18, 19. iv. 210 xxii. 3. i. 354 21. i. 162 iii. 366 ; v. 28, 314, 400 13, 14. xxiii. 12. V. 373 V. 419 22. V. 629 xxiv. 13. V. 319 ii. 3. ii. 267; v. 557 XXV. 4. ii. 259 4. ii 104,257,327; iii. 208, 6. ii. 259 ; V. 109 225 ; V. 50, 240 xxvi. 7. ii. 278 5. iv. 59 ; V. 613 xxvii. 3. V. 345 7. V. 652 8. V. 26 10. V. 529 10. V. 354 iii. 3, 5, 6. iv. 206 xxviii. 5, 6. V. 507 iv. 6. iv. 301 28. iii. 335 8. iv. 131 xxix. 11. V. 34 16. iii. 199, 268 xxxi. 1. ii. 263 ; V. 447, 541 18. ii 259; iii. 374; iv.325; 7. V. 541 V 109, 426 9. V. 641 19. i. 5; V. 372 22. ii. 320 v. 6. V. 226, 484 24. V 19, 527 7. V. 104, 110, 226 25, 28. V. 607 Ti. 15. ii. 68 37. V. 618 15—17. iii. 159 xxxii, 8. iii. 133 15—20. ii. 373 21, 22. V. 106 26. ii. 255 xxxiii. 7. ii. 30 vii. 1. V. 480 15. i.- 104 3. i. 48 23. V. 93 7. ii. 64 24. i. 184; ii.258; v . 93, 429 20. ii. 258 ; V. 238 26. i. 436; ii 264 ; V. 431 viii. 8. ii. 65, 411, 418 27. iii 399 ; V. 309 9. ii. 64 28. V. 309 14. u. 374 ; V. 24 33. V. 657 ix. 3. i. 280 ; V. 429 Txxiv. 19. iii. 330 11. ni 15, 116 ; V. 217 31. ii.258 15. iii. 341 ; v. 117 XXXV. 11. i. 2 20. V. 429 xxxvi. 7. iv. 63 58, 284 28. iii. 341 xxxvii 5, 6. V. 375 30. iii. 247, 347 9. iii. 266 X. 9. ii. 64 xxxviii. 6. ii. 278 15. iii. 341 ; V. 117 7. i. 211, 292 xi. 12. ii. 28 ; v. 401 9. i. 204 xii. 2. iii. 327 ; v. 1 97 28. iii. 52 ; V. 365 7. i. 349 31. V. 376 18. iv. 289 xxxix. 27. i. 85 xdii. 15. ii. 400; iv. 364 xl. 27. i. 336 26. V. 426 xli. 24. ii. 127 xiv. 2. iii. 374 34. V. 392 4. i. 4 ; iii. 244 xlii. 6. i. 372 XV. 15. ii. 259 ; iv. 325 ; v. 109 8. V. 356 16. i. 331 ; v. 428 10. V. 557 xvi. 2. iii. 160 19. 20. i. 416 i. 369 ; ii. 263 PSALMS. xvii. 14. i. 4 ; ii. 101 ; iii. 54 i. 1. iv. 189 xviii. 14. ii. 194 3. i. 432, iv. 220 xix. 21. ii. 139 4. iv. 179 352 INDEX OF TEXTS. Psalms VoL Page Psalms Vol. Page ii. 3. ii. 21 xix. 8. v. 319 e. T. 392 ]0. ii. 103 ; V. 419 7. i. 53, 109, 164; ii. 375; 13. iv. 305; V. 444, 621 iii. 57, 257 14. ii. 256 8. i 286 ; iv. 283 XX. 2. iv. 117 11. iii. 24, 78; iv. 219 5. iv. 120 12. i. 62 6. ii 32; iv. 68 iii. 1. iv. 9, 10 7. i. 332 ; iv. 107; v. 508 8. V. 238 8. ii. 6; iv. 107, 109, 368 ; iv. 6. iii. 368; v. 312 V. 106 V. 3. V. 474 9. iv. 115; V. 238, 349 12. ii. 7 xxi. 1. iv. 6, 23, 332 vi. 2. V. 359 1—4. * iv. 101 6. i. 448 2. V. 353 vii. i. iv. 27; V. 469 3. ii. 19 241 ; iv. 53, 284 5. V. 469 5. iv. 108 8, 9. V. 5 6. iv. 105 13. iv. 368 7. iv. 118, 136 14. iv. 346 8. iv. 106, 118 16. iv. 91 ; V. 253 9, 10. iv. 118 viii. 1, 2. iii. 270 11. iv. 91, 115, 118, 398 3. i. 14 12. iv. 118 ; V 247 4. i. 91, 112, 204 ; iv. 330 13. iv. 214 6. iv. 330 xxii. 1. ii. 139 ix. 10. iu. 14, 340 6. ] .92; ii. 165, 275 13. ii. 328 ; iv. 266 14. ii. 6, 170 15. iv. 268, 368 15. ii. 5 17. L 362; u. 264 16. ii. 121, 170, 277 X. 4. V. 18 20. ii. 293 16. iv. 375 21. iv. 367 xii. 4. ii. 340 ; iv. 11 ; v. 461 27. i 241 xiv. 4. V. 323 xxiii. 2. i. 168; ii. 24 5. i. 403 4. ii. 400 XV. 1. u. 321 ; V. 219 6. i. 99 ; iv. 267 1 seq. ii. 3 xxiv. 1. V 28, 382, 552 2. V. 425 5. V. 109, 326 4. V. 75 6. i 259, 309 ; ii. 317 ; v. 326 xyi. 2. ii. 334, 368 ; v. 107, 284, XXV. 17. V. 441 307, 382 22. V. 469 3. V. 408 xxvi. 5. V. 221 6. i. 182; iv. 398 6. iii. 359 8. ii. 137; V. 376 11. i. 107 9. i. 98,129; ii. 266,357; 12. Vulg. l344 iii. 10; iv. 218 xxvii. 1. V. 104 10. ii 260, 397; iii. 61, 65, 313 4. V. 377, 415 11. i. 320, 360 ; u. 184, 260 ; 8. V. 330 iii. 213 ; iv. 383 ; v. 382 9. V. 403 xvii. 7. V. 256 10. V. 374 14. V. 454 11. iii. 97 xviii. 2. iv. 290; V. 18, 248 13. ii 25; iii. 120,226 10. iii. 118,251; v. 528 14. V. 474 14. iv. 248 xxviii. 5. ii. 127 28. V. 319 8. V. 238 39. iv. 284 xxix. 1, 2. V. 460 44. iv. 218 9. V. 357 45. V. 242, 252 XXX. 3. iv. 289 46—48. i. 337 5. iv. 268 ; v. 466 60. i. 337; V. 238, 256 6. iii. 173, 336 xix. 1. V. 372 9. i. 180 ; iii. 399 2. iv. 95, 118 11. iii. 17 S. iii. 139 12. ii. 337 4. i. 234 ; ii. 19 ; iv. 139 xxxi. 4. i. 362 6. i. 142 15. i. 268 ; iv. 394 INDEX OP TEXTS, 353 Psalm Vol. Page Psalm Vol. Page xxxii. 3. T. 353 xliv. 22. ii. 11 4. V. 225 23. V. 214 6. V. 353, 429, 431 32. V. 64 6. i. 443 ; V. 353, 429, 431 xlv. 1. ii. 14 ; iii. 139; iv. 110; 9. i. 15; ii. 9,28; v. 401 V. 349 xxxiii. 9. i. 301 ; iii. 146 ; v. 509 2. iii. 121 10. ii. 6 3. ii. 9 11. V. 397 6. i. 114; ii, 38 12. T. 245 7. ii 56, 236 ; iv. 46, 85, 123; 17. V. 238 V. 488 xxxiv. 1. V. 523 8. iii. 286,288; v. 643 8. i. 134 ; ii. 205, 268, 301 ; 9. V. 543 iii. 161 xlvi. 4. i. 193; iii. 268 9. V. 610 xlvii.2. 1. 367, 466 12. i. 429 5. iii. 227 14. i. 191, 223; ii. 249 7. ii 19; iv. 283,375; v. 335, XXXV. 3. T. 238, 487 349, 360, 473 10. iv. 238, 275 ; v. 255, 349 8. iv. 65 13. i. 388 ; T. 341, 359, 474 9. i. 241 . 27. iv. 220, 405 xlviii. 2. iv. 226 xxxvi. 6. iii. 32; v. 237, 398 7. iii. 118 ; v. 238 7. iv. 108 ; V. 237 8. iii. 21, 250 9. ii. 198 xlix. 7. ii. 258 xxxvii. 3. V. 31 8. ii. 258 ; iii. 65 ; iv. 253 6. V. 27 12. i. 15, 206 15. iv. 23, 97, 253 14. ii. 85 xxxviii. 4. iv. 321, 329 15. ii. 328 5. V. 227 16. V. 21 9. V. 337 18. V. 7 15. V. 125 20. i. 349 ; V. 520 18. V. 429, 442 1.1. V. 215 xxxix. 1. i. 336 5. V. 67 2. V. 399 10. i.447 3. iii. 137, 199; v. 339, 354, 15. V. 324, 460 359, 604 18. iv. 141 5. i. 48 21. v. 533 6. iii. 374 23. i. 211; V. 282 7. v. 310 Ii. 1. iv. 113; V. 318, 368 12. V. 377 3. iii. 94 xl. 2. ii. 275 6. i. 4 ; iii. 244 6. i. 151,183,247,274,281; 6. i. 409 iii. 393 ; v. 210 ui. 21 ; V. 260 8. i. 68 7. i. 7, 62,247, 265, 276; 10. iii. 126, 191,194; V. 310 ii. 162, 176; v. 135 11. iii. 184 9, 10. IT. 118 12. iii. 111,194; V. 410 12. V. 96, 338 15. V. 338 17. V. 416 17. i. 371, 381, 409, 445 ; xU. 1. V. 4, 274 V. 281 3. V. 475 Iii. 1. iii. 399 4. V. 224 3,4. i. 341 9. iv. 31, 92 liii. 1, 3. i. 310 13. V. 470 6. iv. 120 xlii. 1. V. 472 liv. 3. iv. 37 2. V. 378 lv.6. ii 319; iii .255; V. 334, 376 3. V. 221 9. ii. 387 4. iv. 181 12. iv. 10, 88 6. V. 540 13. V. 200 10. V. 221 14. V. 200, 251 'xliii. 8. iv. 175 15. iv. 311 Xliv. 1. iv. 329 17. V. 354, 366 4. i. 129 ; V. 256 22. V. 368 5. iv. 9 Ivi. 8. i. 369 6. i. 332 ; iv. 107, 280 Ivii. 1. iv . 37, 50, 168, 181 AND. — PERRON, ETC. B B 354 INDEX OF TEXTS. Paatm Vol. Page Ivii. 4. iv. 177, 181 5. m. 225 ; v. 469 8. ii. 337; iii. 122; iv. 181 11. iv. 181; V. 411 Iviii. 4. iii. 389 5. i. 68; ii. 15; v. 504 8,9. iv. 213 10. u. 71 11. iv. 213 lix.1. iv. 9 5. V. 444 9. ii. 6 ; V. 465 11. iv. 196 16. iii. 42 ir. V. 110 be 2. ii. 13 6 i. 237 9 i. 237 ; iii. 62, 65 11. i. 79; iiL67; v. 104, 110, 238 Ixi. 6. iv. 116 Ixii. 3. iv. 18 ; V. 247 4. ii. 273 8. V. 472 9. i. 5 ; ii. 59 10. V. 12 11. V. 504 Ixiii. 1. V. 472 • 3. iii. 267 9,10. iv. 140 11. iv.97; V. 72, 75 bdv. 3, 4. ii. 123 8. iv. 213 ; V. 246 9. ii. 285; iv. 98 Ixv. 1. iv. 337 2. i. 41 ; ii. 98 ; v. 335, . 353, 426 3. V. 469 7. ii. 21 ; iv. 97 10. V. 407 11. iv. 206 Ixvi. 1. iii. 299 4. iv. 215 8,16. V. 388 18. V. 68, 315, 320, 441 18—20. V. 322 Ixvii. 1. V. 415 2. iii. 310 ; v. 387, 469 6. V. 407 Ixviii. 1. iii 236; iv. 198; v. 338, 487 2. iv. 198; V. 487 4. V. 376 6. iii. 114, 238; v. 219 9. iii. 226 12. iii. 235 13. iii. 233, 252, 253 16. iu. 237 17. iii. 223 18. iii 108,126,129,134,136, * 221, 316,320„362, 385; iv. 237 ; V. 315 20. ii. 194; iv. 350 Izix. Ixxi. Ixxii. Paalm Ixviii. 22. 26. 27. 28. 30. 1. 4. 9. 10. 21. 22. 26. 32. 8. 16. 18. 20. 23. 6. 7. 10. 11. 14. 16. 18. 19. 13, 14. 16. 20. 24. 25. Ixxiv. 1. 4. 12. 18. Ixxv. 1. 2. 3. 4. 6. 8. 9,10. Ikjlvl 1. IxxiiL Ixxvil ' 2. 12 .7. 8. 9. 10. 13. 14. 15. 18. 19. 20. Ixxviii. 8. 9. 13, 14. 19. 20. 23. Vol. Page iii. 74 iv. 108, 212, 218 iv. 212 iv. 107, 212 ; v. 255 iL25 V. 338 ii. 395; v. 429, 545 V. 359 i 367, 411 i. 147 i. 401 ; V. 517 ii. 124 i. 312 iv. 339 V. 108, 117, 283 iL73 iL 401 ; iii. 61 ; iv. 266, 366, 368 iv. 218 ii.24; iiL 267; iv. 254 iii. 243 i 237, 243 i. 241 ; V. 446 ii. 15 i. 171 iv. 208 V. 470 V. 547 V. 156 iv. 232 ii24 V. 32 ii273 iv. 366 iL 18, 30 ; v. 480 i. 180 ii7 ii 15 ii * 3, 284 iL13 ii 14 ; iii. 388 ; iv. 279 iii 71 ii7 ii 34 ; iii 237, 310 ; iv. 127 iii 238; i 180 ; ii 16 ; il80 ii 16; iii. 138 ; V. 219 a 20 V. 333 ii 16 V. 333 V. 333 ii 23 a 20 ii 19, 27 ii20 ii 20, 21 i 170 ; ii 16, 20, 273 i 306 ; iv. 144 ii 6 i315 i. 309 V. 510, 513 V. 417 INDEX OF TEXTS. 355 Paatm fo/. Poje Psalm Fol. Pane Ixxviii. 24. i. 315; V. 610 Ixxxis .8. iii. 84 25. i.174; v. 419, 510 16. i. 61 ; iv. 83, 100 27. i. 316 19, iv. 80 30. T. 29, 421 20. iv. 53, 55, 284 31. V. 421 20—23. * iv. 76 33. i. 48, 308, 309 21. iv. 85, 130 : v. 250 34. * i. 305 22. iv. 130, 290; v. 260, 253 36. i. 309, 318 23. iv, 91 106, 130; V. 250 39. V. 333 27. iv. 124 52. ii. 18, 273 29. a 20 54. iL 24 32,33 iv. 227 57. ii. 63; iii. 125 34. V. 75 71. iv. 78, 113 38. iv. 75 72. ii. 32 43. ii. 6 Ixxix. 8. iv. 267 ; V. 438 44. iv. 75, 289 9. V. 461 45. iv. 75 13. ii. 273 47. i. 12, 180, 274 lxxx.1. ii. 19, 273 ; iii. 85 61. iv. 97 2. V. 372 52. V. 470 4. V. 431 xc . 1 sea. V. 348 13. ii. 9 4. V. 48 IxxxL 7. ii. 407 9. i 300; iii. 272, 391 10. iv. 110; V. 324, 325, 10. a 294 338, 420 11. i 427 ; a. 155; v. 427, iTTTTrii 1 ii.22; *t. 203 429 1-8, ii 14 xoi3. v. 629 2. T. 220 6. a 294 ; V. 529 5. V. 210, 211 6. a 294 ; iv. 40 6. i 109, 292 ; iv. 14, 32, 9, 10. V. 532 52, 55, 132, 284, 285, 11. iv. 68, 181 304; V. 17, 76, 180, 13. iv. 61, 337 206, 244 16. V. 51 IxiTTfiii 5—8. V. 211 xoii 9. iv. lOj 17, 179 13. i. 336 11. iv. 150 17. iv. 17 xciii 1. il93; iv. 280 Ixxxiv. 2. iv. 106 ; V. 378 xciv 11. V. 305 3. i. 351 12, 13. V. 465 5. iii. 49, 226 15. L 362 6. ii. 293 19. iii. 158."; iv. 305, 456 ; 9. iii. 269 V. 319 10. iv. 117 xcv 1 seq. a. 3 11. V. 315, 352, 390, 396, 2,3. V. 555 413, 415 6. ii. 334 iv. 374 ; V. 462, Ixxxv. 1, 2. V. 98 655 8. iii. 199; V. 101 7. i. 301, 330; a 11,273: 9. i. 182; V. 411 iii. 22, 78, 86 ; iv. 43, 10, 11. *i. 175 44; V. 462 10. i. 97; V. Ill, 624 8. i 115, 301, 330 ; iv. 44 13. i. 188, 191 10. i 346; ii. 19; v. 197 IxxTTi 2. V. 249 11. it 319 ; V. 152, 197, 535 9. V. 460 xovi 9. iv. 374 11. V. 464 11. i216 13. a 401 ; iv. 266 ; v. 620 xovii. 1. a 19; iv. 280 17. ii. 386,400; iv. 213 5. iv. 374 Ixxxvii. 2. iv. 226 11. ui. 373; V. 319 4. i. 155, 173, 240, 298 ; xcviii. 1. iv. 100 iii 56 xcix 1. u. 19, 2C ; iv. 280 ; v. 391 5. i. 240,; u. 349 3. iv. 378 ; v. 383 7. V. 98 4. a. 14 Ixxxviii. 5. iii 88 8. V. 224 8. iii. 293 ; v. 86 u. 3. ii. 27; ia 86,210; Ixxxix. 1. iv. 99, 275 i^. 275 iv. 280 2. ci. 1-9. ii 3, 14 ; v. 523 356 INDEX OP a-EXTS. Ptalm Vol. Page Pialm cL 5. V. 13 ex. 2. cu. 4. i. 385; V. 429 3. 27. ii. 18 ; T. 256, 374 ciU. 1. \ iv. 276 ; T. 255 4. 4. iv. 113 cxl 1. 7. ii.30 2. 8,10. V. 523 4. 14. iii. 152 ; v. 333, 486 5. 16. 15 9. 20. i. 4; V. 407,409 22. V. 357 10. «iv. 3. iL278 cxil ». 11. iv. 326 cxiil 2,3. 15. iii. 162 ; v. 417 7. 21. V. 325, 413 cxiv. 3. 24. iv. 325 6. 2.5. V. 493 8. 27. L268; V, 421, 507 cxv. 1. 28. L268; V. 417, 507 29. T. 510 30. iii. 112, 184, 189, 191 3. cv. 3. 1316 7. 4. L 313, 314 10. 15. iii. 32 ; iv. 31, 49, 132, 11. 166,211; V. 245 12. 18. iiL 293 16. 2a ii.30 cxvi .7. 29. iii. 351 10. 45. V. 427 12. cTi 4, 5. V. 469 10. V. 475 13. 15. V. 418 23. i. 335 ; V. 231 28. V. 227 15. 29. V.418 16. 29, 30. *v. 223 30. 1335 cxvii . I. 44. iv. 321 cxviii 1— 4a V. 468 2. e»ii. 1. il 240 6. 6. iv. 268 8— 9. 1278 11. la V. 317 12. 20. iii 342 ^ 35. iv. 234 13. 41. il273 15. CTUi 1. ii. 39 ; iii 122 ; v. 338 2. HI 122 ; V. 107 16. 4. iv. 324 17. Sl iii 174 19. 9. iii 66, 73 22. cix. 4. V. 327, 353 5. iv. 88 23. 7. 1401; V. 328, 346 23, 11. V. 511 24. 11—15. iv. 33 17. iv. 336 25. 18. iii 286 26. 24. 1 368, 448 27- 27. iv. 214 ; V. 246 cxix. 4. 29. iv. 214 5. ex. 1. ii. 338,370; iii. 307, 313; 20. iv. 9, 337 ; v. 393 ■Z2. Vol. Page V. 406 i. 71, 163, 235, 292 ; V. 135, 406 1 24, 77, 104 ; V. 72, 75 iv. 373; V. 357 V. 360 iv. 204, 382 V. 415 ii. 334 ; iv. 378 ; v. 78, 383 ul 335, 337 ; v. 197 V. 271 V. 386 iii 331 iv. 234 iii 244 1370 1225; iv. 268, 281; v. 37, 123, 375, 387, 400, 461, 465 V. 397 iii 193 il283 iii. 67 ii. 283 V. 28 1222; il 319 1253; iii 193 1 29, 62, 83 ; il 134, 382; iii 237, 320 184,169; ii. 134,382; iii. 79, 300, 321 ; iv. 124, 376 iii. 9; iv. 173 iii 293; iv. 228; v. 249, 457 iv. 337; V. 386 t. iv. 208, 221 iv. 274 iv. 209 iv. 207 iv. 209 iv. 207, 209, 213 ; V. 435 iv. 207,209; v. 486, 521 iv. 105, 121, 180, 208, 217, 406 iv. 180, 208, 259 iv. 204, 207 iv. 217, 218 i. 241 ; ii. * 270, 426 ; iv. 15, 212, 220 JT. 98, 228 ; v. 253 24. ^s- iv. 203 il 270, 406, 426 ; iv. 181 il282; iv. 219; v. 255 ii. 282 iv. 217, 221 v. 400 V. 410 V. 410 V. 85 -10. INDEX OE TEXTS. 357 Psalm cxix. 36. 37. 40. 49. 54. 60. 62. 67. 70. 71. 72. 83. 93. 94. 98—100. 105. 106. 131. 132. 136. 148. 164. 165. 175. cxx. 5. cxxi. 1. 2. cxxii. 3. 4,5. 6. cxxiii, 1, cxxiv. 1. 2. 3. 4. 6. 7. 8. cxxv. 1. 3. cxxvi. 1. 1—4, 2. 3. 4. 6. cxxvii. 1. 2. 5. cxxviii. 2. cxxix. 1, 2. 3. 5. 6. 7. cxxx. 1. 3. 4. 7. cxxxi. 1. 2. Vol. Page V. 653 T. 469 iii. 152 V. 470 iv. 72, 75 V. 411 V. 356 iii. 173 ; v. 369 iii. 294 ; v. 99 iu. 173 ii. 103 i. 448 iii. 126 iv. 327 V. 505 iii. 372; v. 319 V. 75 iii. 178, 198 ; v. 341 ii. 137; v. 125 i. 369 V. 356 V. 356 ii. 245; v. 5 iv. 115 i. 246 ; iii. 238 ; v. 220, 377, 410 iv. 227; V. 376 V. 376 ii. 247 ; v. 219 ii. 32 ii. 247 V. 325, 349 iv. 228, 329 iv. 228 iv. 334 iv. 321 IV. 367 iv. 228, 397 V. 386 iv. 221 iv. 394,406; v. 667 iv. 215, 226, 353 * iv. 223 iv. 215, 231 iv. 216, 231 iii. 229 ; iv. 231 i. 421 ii. 6 V. 417 V. 505 V. 417, 420 iv. 227 ii. 277 ii. 170 ; iv. 16—18 iv. 17 i. 268 i. 364 ; V. 340 iv. 255 V. 373, 535 ii. 197; iii. 306,371; V. 318 iii. 32 iv. 113; V. 642 Psalm cxxxii. 3. 4. 6. 6. 8. 11. 12. 14. 17. 18. oxxxiii. 1. 2. 3. cxxxiv. 1. cxxxv. 6. 7. CXXXVl 15. 19. 1. 4. 5,7. 10. 11. 12. 15. 19. 20. 23, 24. 25. oxxxvii. 1. 2. 4. 5. 7. cxxxviii. 2. cxxxix. 7. cxl. 1 aeq cxli. 2 ■ 4. , 7. oxlii. 7. cxliii. 2. 7. 8. 10. 12. cxliv. 1 seq. 3. 4. 6. 6. 7. 8. 10. Vol. Page i. 434; ii. 13; v. 260 i. 434; u. 113; V. 250 V. 260 i. 160, 172; ii. 349 u. 7 i. 72, 104 L 104 V. 221 V. 248 ii. 20 ; iv. 123 ii. 243 ; iii. 51, 238 ; V. 219 ii. 66, 247; iii. 136; V. 219 ii. 66,247; iii. 120 iv. 221 V. 397, 406 iii. 119 V. 18 iL 283 iv. 260, 2^5, 340; v. 523 iv. 221 iv. 326 iv. 337 iv. 234 iv. 221 iv. 221, 234 iv. 234 iv. 234, 337 iv. 221 V. 416, 481 iii. 291 ; iv. 226 i. 391 ; iii. 291 iv. 227 ii. 32 i. 161, 238 ; ii. 349, 361 ; iii. 65; iv. 210, 263; V. 211, 520 a 282 ; iv. 376, 378 iii. 228 ; iv. 327 ; v. 365, 457, 462 iii. 134, 251 V. 373 iv. 48 i. 390 ; V. 230, 324, 325, 344, 355 V. 338, 469 V. 338 iii. 293; iv. 238, 336 V. 86, 99 V. 117, 282 V. 359 iii. 41 iii. 97 ; v. 469 V. 457 ii. 14 i. 53 i. 5, 63 iv. 14 ; V. 246 iv. 34 ; V. 246 iv. 93, 131 ; v. 241, 246 V. 251 i. 321 ; V. 235 i. 61; 358 INDEX OP TEXTS. Psalm Vol. Page Proverbs Vol. Page cxliv. 11. T .75, 241, 242, 251, 254 viii 2. iv. 277 12- -14. V. 244 14. iv. 280 15. V. 30, 244 15. ■X-iv 277 ; V. 210, 243, cxlv. 1 seq. V. 421 297, 552 8. V. 436 22. i235 9. iv. 99, 109, 262, 270, - 31. ii. 275 * 318, 363; v. 523 ix. 10. iil03 10. iv .327 , 331, 337; V. 392 X. 22. V. 511 11. V. 392 xi 17. i443 12. iv. 337 21. iv. 186, 195, 198, 308; 13. iv. 283; v. 466 V. 80 14. iv. 332 28. V. 18 15. i. 268 ; V. 316, 422, 469 29. i423 16. i. 268 xii 2. V. 309, 311, 327, 403, 424 17. L 181 10. iv. 268, 335 18. V. 474 18. iv. 60 cxlvl 3. iL 375 20. E247 4. L 362 ; ii. 267, 375 ■xm. 10. ii 404 ; v. 15 10. ii. 18 12. i 69, 12£ ; iv. 110; v. 334 cxlvii. 9. iii. 325 ; iv. 326 ; v. 323, 334, 415 17. xiv. 13. i68 i72 10. V. 238 15. i 253 ; ii 45 15. iii. 118 16. V. 225 20. i. 2; i] . 34, 67 ; iii 310, 22. i. 342 ; iii 329 331 ; iv- 47, 268, 332, 338 27. iii 357 jxlviii 1 — 13. i221 30. iv. 123 5. i. no ; iv. 274, 284 XV. 16, 17. a 243 6. LllO; iv. 274 xvi 1. V. 304 8. V. 407 2. iv. 260 11. iv. 274 6. i 443 ; V. 439 cl. 4, 6 L221 9. V. 304 6. ii. 339 ; iv. 337 10. 14. 24. iv. 214, 369 ii372 i 68 ; iv. 123 PROVERBS. 33. iv. 350 xvii 1. ii243 I 7. iii. 335; iv. 299 12. il85 8. i.392 15. V. 116 ii.14. V. 99 19. V. 15 iii 5. V. 401 25. i 392 r. iii. 335 xviii 1. ii 67 9. i. 263 8. iii 271 10. i. 269 10. ii7 ; V. 27, 106, 344, 14. ii. 315 383, 424 16. V. 21 11. V. 19 28. V. 39, 135 14. u. 144 iii 204 ; v. 333 29. iii. 212 16. iii 395 34. i. 161; iii 196 ; v. 309 19. iv. 186 iv. 17. V. 420, 500, 511 xix. 2. ii. 313 23. iii 291 12. ii.14 v. 8. V. 447 17. V. 278 15. V. 33 XX. 8. iii. 152 ; v. 115 16. V. 33, 422 9. V. 115 22. i. 57; iL 360 ; iii. 293 ; V. 86 15. 17. n.103 V. 420, 500, 511 vi.2. iv. 140 27. iii. 372 ; V. 319, 366 4. V. 429 28. u. 15 6. i. 349 xxi. 1. iv. 228, 234, 285, 396 23. iii. 372 13. V. 328 26. i. 91 ; ii 114 30. V. 397 27. V. 447 31. i. 332 ; iv. 360 vii. 22. iii 294 ; v. 531 xxii. 1. V. 382 27. iii 328 2. ii. 82 INDEX OF TEXTS. 859 Proverbs xxii. 22. xxiii. 4, 5. 13. xxiv. 11. 12. 16. 21. 21—23. 26. 29. XXV. 11. . 27- xxtL ]1. 13. 23. 25. xxviL 1. 4. 24. xxviii 13. 14. 21. •y-yiv 18. 24. XXX. 1. 2. 4. 5. 7. 8. V, 9. 11—14. 13. 15. 17. 19. 25. 28. 31. xxxi. 3. 6. Vol. Page V. 323 V. 19 V. 402 iv. 140 iv. 140, 141 V. 428 T. 130 ■K- iv. 297 ii. 42 V. 437 i. 420 ; ii. 212 V. 397 i. 348 u. 212 ii. 47 ii. 47 ; V. 251 iv. 219 ; V. 422 iv. 28 V. 20 V. 441 iii. 335 V. 646 iii. 312 V. 80 i. 144, 150, 332 ; ii. 6 V. 107 ii. 282 ; v. 107 V. 504 V. 337 12, 415, 421, 463, 469 V. 12, 415, 453 ii. 388 V. 13 iii. 400 ; v. 35 iv. 20 V. 497 V. 422 V. 542 ii. 5; iv. 11,19,31 iv. 88, 293 iii. 162 LI. 2. 4. 6. 9. iu. 1. 3. 4. 11. iv. 12. 14, V. 1. 4, 6 8. 13. vL 2, S vii. 1. 6. ECCLESIASTES. iv. 277 ii. 24 n. 294 iii. 120 u. 65 i. 268, 351, 383 ; v. 170 iv. 252 i. 385 iii. 133 ii. 108 ; iv. 265 ; v. 108 49. i. 255 iii. 34 V. 79 i. 224 ; V. 206 V. 187 V. 29 V. 382 i. 72 ; iii. 268 ; iv. 105 Eccleaiaates Vol. Page vii. 17. iv. 310 29. V. 54 viii. 2. V. 76, 78 9. iv. 327 12. iii. 335 ix. 4. ii. 207, 225 8. ii. 231 ; iii. 9 11. V. 28, 303, 417 16, 16. V. 303 X. 18. ii. 21 19. V. 10, 212 20. iv. 132, 213 ; v. 245, 246 xi. 1. V. 278 7. iu. 292, 370; v. 317 8. ii. 64 xii. 1. iii. 178 ; v. 631 7. V. 378, 408 11. iii. 141 12. ii. 105 13. iii 333 SONG OF SOLOMON. 4. 15. ,2. 4. 9. 14. . 1. 1— ^ 4. 11. . 1. 3. 4. •. 2,6 10. 12. l4. 9. 13. ; 1. 6. i. 3. 4. 12. 17. 18. 20. 24. ii. 3. 4. iii. 7. 10. iv. 5. i. 77; ii. 312; iii. 286; iv. 68 ; V. 386, 424, 430 i. 267 ; V. 379 iii. 252 i. 137 i. 208; ii. 224 V. 213 iii 254 i. 312, 315; iii. 173 iv. 82 iii. 36 V. 548 iii. 252 iii. 76 V. 503 iii. 254 i. 158; iii. 75 iii. 251, 252, 254 ii. 101 in. 264 i. 278 ; ii. 163 i. 37 ii. 104, 225 ISAIAH. i. 199, 349 i. 326 i. 382 iii 338 iii. 76 V. 350 i. 326 ; iii. 85 i 300 ; iii. Ill i 330 il68 iii. 34 i 346 360 INDEX OF TEXTS. Isaiah Vol. Page V. 2. i. 448 4. m.71 10. 1 421 18. V. 538 vi. 1. il05; v. 117 2. ii 160 ; iii. 251 ; iv. 325 ; V. 117, 232, 350, 409 3. i 212,227, 326; iii. 206, 354 ; iv. 373 ; v. 350, 385, 387, 389, 460, 463 5. 1326; V. 117 6. iii 124 7. iii 141 8. iii 306 9. iii 204 Mil 4. i 332 8. ii 283 9. i 20, 138, 272, 328 ; ii 7, 63 11. i 21, 145, 210, 234 ; v. 530 12. i 149 13. iii 212 14. i 23, 72, 76, * 135, 149, 153 ; V. 109, 110 15. i 144, 147 20. i 331 ; v. 223 viii 6. iii 268 8. i 151 10. i 150 13. V. 888 18. i298; ii 218 20. i 378 ; iii 353 ; iv. 401 21. ii 400 ; iv. 115 ix. 3. i 28, 61, 70 ; v. 387 6. i * 18, 82, 104, 236; ii 22, 196 ; iii 108 ; t. 185 7. i 12, 19, 23, 59 10. ii 358 12. V. 229, 234 X. 5. i 330 xi. 1. i 163, 186, 235 2. iii 134, 176, 335, 357; V. 388, 390 10. i 240; ii 183 xii. 3. iii. 351 ; v. 504 xiv. 14. i206; v. 520 xvi. 1. i 65 xix. 14. Jii 191 23. i 221 xxi. 12. i 312, 313, 315 xxiil2. i 381, 387 15. ii 325 16. iii 389 22. ii 14 23. ii 10 xxiii. 3. V. 4 4. V. 493 8. V. 4 xxiv. 16. i 370 XXV. 8. ii 256 xxvi 1. ii 5 12. iii 98, 393 ; v. 114, 304, 403 13. iii. 394 ; v. 392 Isaiah xxvi. 16. 18. 19. xxvii 9. xxviii 6. 9. 16. 21. VYiir. 8. 9. 10. 11. 13. 15. 16. 22. XXX. 11. 18. 21. xxxii. 2. 5. 14, 15. 17. V V xni. 1. 6. 14. xxxvi. 6. 7. 12. 13. 14. xxxvii 2 — 4. 3. 4. ~ 6,7. 9. 22. 23. 25. 29. 31. 36. xxxviii 2, 3. 14. 15. TTTTITT 2. 8. ' xL 3. 6. 7,8. 12. 16. 22. Vol. Page V. 353 iii 192, 337; v. 363 ii 192, 231, 264, 376, 399 ; iii 16 iii 347; v. 119,425,442 iir iii 137 ii 265, 274; iii 115; V. 341, 557 V. 89 iv. 230 iii 132 iii 191 V. 506 iv. 379; V. 232, 329, 464, 473 V. 221 ii286 il23 i 308 ,- iii 216 i 346, 451 ; iv. 110 i 166, 318, 339, 361, 451 ; ii. 23, 407 ; iii 199; V. 442 ii87 iv. 325 V. 105 iii 312 V. 110, 555 iv. 268 iii 335 i 426 ; ii 94 ii 374 ; v. 26 iv. 375 ii 5 iii 324 i335 iv. 343 i 141, 308 ; iv. 266, * 341, 361 ; V. 304 iv. 344, 358 ; v. 231, 339, 356 i326 iv. 343 iv. 343 V. 228 iv. 342 iv. 343 i424 iv. 350 ; V. 226, 228 V. 230 iii 252 ; iv. 118 ; v. 125, 334, 446, 487 i369 V. 540 v. 136 i451 i 5, 37; ii 378; iii 308 ; V. 17 V. 17 i276 iii 246 V. 329 INDEX OF TEXTS. 361 Isaiah Vol. Page Isaiah Vol. Page xli. 11. i. 332 liv. 10. V. 471 23. i. 18 Iv. 3. iv. 94, 99, 180 xlii. 2. iii. 267 6. L 314 3. i. 126; V. 309, 340, 538 7. iiL 68 6. i. 240 10, 11 v. 198 8. iii. 187 ; v. 123, 391, IvL 7. L 133 ; iv. 218, 376 ; . 465, 545 V. 357 xliii. 6. i. 240 10. V. 616 11. i. 79 ; ii. ,332, 336 ; 12. L 313 V. 237 Ivii. 15. L 161, 166 ; iiL 174, 18. i. 70 ; ii. 127 253 23. V. 655 16. iii. 196 24. V. 534, 655 IviiL 1. V. 7, 156 25. V. 90, 461 3. L 383, 411 xliv. 22. iii. 266, 269 5. V. 360 28. ii. 9 7. L 443 ; V. 67, 439 xlv. 1. iv. 49, 61, 57 8. L 254, 416 2. iii. 73 Ux. 1. V. 25, 633 8. i. 185; T. 109 2. iii. 87, 426 15. i. 37 5. iii. 399; iv. 131 19. i. 311 7. iv. 186, 188 23. ii. 334 ; v. 72, 123 11. iiL 252, 256 24. iL 338 ; V. 113, 123, 21. iii. 198 284 Ixi. 1. L 78 ; iiL 184 ; v. 85 25. V. 123 8. iii. 184 xlvi. 8. i. 361 ; iu. 296 IxiL 2. iii. 248 9. ii. 65 3. iiL 248 ; iv. 53, 114, 285 10. V. 399 4. iv. 343 ; v. 400 xlvii. 1. ii. 352 ; iv. 343 6. ii. 64; v. 356 xlviii. 11. T. 430 11. iiL 61, 62 16. iii. 188, 204 Ixiii. 1-3. *iii. 06 17. iii. 399 ; v. 347 3. L 26, 169 ; ii. 171 ; iv. 18. ii. 248 22 ; V. 488 xUx. 4. V. 198 4. iu. 78 6. i. 71, 240 ; ii. 391 14. ii. 23 7. V. 471 16. L120; V. 366, 374 8. iv. 102 17. V. 368 15. L 2 ; V. 376, 472 Ixiv. 1. L 61 16. iL 132, 178 4. V. 375 23. u. 27; iv. 16; V. 180, 6. iii. 243; v. 109,284,309 248 8. iiL 228 1.4. iii. 141 Ixv. 1. L 259,317; iu. 14,118 8. i. 160 6. uL32 li. 1. ii. 275 11. iv. 268, 280 9. iii. 73 ; iv. 19, 86 ; 16. V. 471 V. 372 24. iv. Ill ; V. 362 21. i. 412 ; iii. 132, 314 Ixvi. 1. L161; V. 213, 373 22. iii. 72 ; v. 618 2. L161; iiL 253; v. 341 Iii7. i. 69 ; ii. 249 7. iv. 348 liil 1. iv. 86 8. L431 3. i. 92, 160, 204 12, 16. L 193 4—6. ii. 126, 150 24. iv. 93 ; V. 86 5. i. 92 ; ii. 180 6. ii. 29, 297, 395 ; iii. 87, 246 JEREMIAH. 6 seq i. 25 7. i. 206 ; iL 151, 296, i. 8. iv. 303 396 ; iiL 61 18. ii. 9 8. L 163 iL 10. L 348; iv. 127, 215 10. L 171, 184; iL 121 12. L 349 V. 83 17. iii. 374 12. i. 169 ; iii. 71 19. i. 371 ; V. 86 liv. 6. V. 556 22. L113; iiL 247, 347 AND. — PKRKOK, ETC. C C 362 INDEX OF TEXTS. Jeremiah Vol. Page Jeremiah Fol. Page a 24. i. 310 xxvii 6. v. 249 27. V. 550 xxviii 2, 3. V. 470 28. L272 6. V. 470, 472 iv. 1. i. 363 xxix. 7. V. 183, 358 2. *v. 71 yxTT, 21. il65 22. V. 401 24. i75; V. 88 31. iv. 343 xxxil2. iii 16 V. 4, 5. ii276 15. i238 iv. 210 7. V. 73 19. i 371, 372 9. i441 20. V. 429 25. i. 272; V. 425 22. i20. iv. 215 31. i. 425 ; u. 94 ; iii. 316 31. il69 vi.10. V. 17 33. iii 192 ; V. 462 11. V. 221 34. V. 442 14. V. 110 xxxiii 11. V.465 16. ii 65, 411 XXXV. 6. i391 24. iv. 333 xxxvi 9. i379 29. i 860 ; iii 269 xlil. V. 181 viii 4. i. 340, 360 ; ii. 62 2. V.252 4-7. L338 xlv. 5. i315 5. i. 340 xlvill. V. 227 6. L345 18. iii 85 7. L 348, 357, 394, 432 xlix. 31. V.41 8. I 340, 349 L23. i330 22. V. 227, 333, 507 29. i326 ix. 1. i.370 23. V. 313 X. 2. iii 376 ; v. 375 LAMENTATIONS. 14. V. 401 16. 1326 il2. ii 128, *138 23. V. 304 13. iil45 xil9. iil65 ii2. ii360 xii 9. iii 252 9,10. iv. 210 xiii. 16. i313 21. iv. 266 17. i369 iii 22. iv. *261, 289, 319, 363 18. V. 466 27. V. 289 xiv. 7. V. 125 41. V. 325, 349, 376 XV. 1. V. 231 44. V.425 19. i. 307, 377, 405 ; iii 269, iv. 9. iv. 227 345 ; V. 509 14. iii 75 xrii. 1. ii. 256 20. a 10, 148 ; iv. 49, 57 5. V. 627 V. 12. iv. 210 9. iii 193 21. V. 310 xriii 6. V. 307 8. V. 81 12. V. 88 EZEKIEL. 18. iv. 60; ,.231,537 20. V. 231 i 15, 16 . iv. 239 xxii 15. ii41 20. V. 208 18. iil48 ii. 9, 10. V.426 29. il85; V. 411 iii 19. i376 30. iv. 290 iv.-16. V. 417 xxiii 5. i 76, 104, 163 ; v. 105, viii. 12. V. 554 109, 111 ix. 2. iii 210 6. i. 77 ; V. -x-lOi, 284 4. i205; ii76, 163 7. ii 369 ; v. 104 7. iii 210 8. ii369 X.14. i 85 16. V. 118, 124 xi 3. ii20; iii 391, 396; v. 15 21. iii 288 xiii. 3. il71 ; iii 133 24. iii 134 ; v. 213, 373 19. V. 546 27. V. 124 xiv. 3. i.334; V 447, 532 28. i 399,422; ui 274, 313 8. iv. 141 xxiv. 2. i 448 xvi. 4 seq. i 38 INDEX OF TEXTS. 363 Exekiel xvi. 6. 49. xvii. 15. 16, 18, 19. xviii. 20. 21. 24. 30. 31. 32. sx. 46. xxi. 9, 10. xxiii. 36. xxviii. 12. 14. xxxiii. 11. 14. 30. 31. i. 32. i. 407 ; xxxiv. 5, 6. 20, 21. 23. xxxvi. 20. 22. 25. 26. 31. xxxvii, 7. 7—9. 22. 26. xxxix. 7. xlvii. 3 — 5. Vol. Page Ui. 244 ii. 92 ; v. 421 V. 75 V. 105 i. 181 i. 350 ii. 73 V. 88 V. 310 i. 345 iii. 135 ii. 15 iv. 343 V.4 V. 41 i. 270 ; V. 345 T. 100 i. 407 407; V. 188, 360 iv. 378 ; v. 198, 360 u. 22 ii. 9 i. 65 V. 387 iii. 342 iii. 135 iii. 192 V. 100 i. 326 iii. 112 V. 185 iii. 90 iv. 378 1.60 DANIEL. i. 4. 6. 15. 18. ii.31. 32 seq. 33. 34. 38. iiL 1. 6. 8 seq. 15. 17, 18. 25. 27. 28. 29. iv. 5. 12. 17. 24. 25. i. 245 1.244 V. 509 1.379 iv. 229 ii. 63 ; Iv. 229 V. 239 il. 274 il. 283 iv. 227 ; v. 132 Iv. 227 V. 199 V. 249 Iv. 364 V. 529 iv. 212 V. 529 Iv. 402 iv. 229 iv. 325 Iv. 53, 280 1. 360 iv. 53 Daniel iv. 27. 30. 32. V. 1 aeq. 2. 5. 7. 19. 21. 25. 26. 27. 29. vi. 7. 10. 15. 16. 18. 22. 23. vii. 9. 10. 24. ix. 7. ' 8. 18. 19. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. x.'3. 7 seq. xii. 2. 7. 11. Vol. Page i. 352, 443, 445 ; v. 100, 274, 333, 439 V. 461 Iv. 53 V. 132 1. 335 ii. 266 iii. 76 V. 543 V. 547, 552 iv. 289 ; v. 215 ii. 266 ; iv. 68 i. 306,447; Iv. 175 ii. 89 'v. 343 V. 329, 364 iv. 143 ii. 392 il. 21; V. 543 V. 529 u. 328 V. 117 V. 232, 481, 557 iv. 369 V. 117 V. 461 V. 117, 457 V. 462 V. 117 1. 20 ; V. 117, 343 i. 20, 76, 93, 104, 167, 238 ; iii. 68, 77 1. 104 ; a 121, 150 iv. 211 i. 368, 379, 394 i. 105 a 357 V. 72, 79 V. 516 HOSEA. i. 6. iv. 343 9. a 17 11. a 283 as. V. 416 15. 1.427; a 209, 266, 319, 391 • la 6, 308; V. 302 21. V.417 22. V. 417 iv. 4. V. 15, 176 6. iii. 389 V. 5. 1.207; V. 15 6. 1. 313, 319 10. iv. 380 15. 1.311 vL 2. a 360 4. ii. 68 ; la 194 ; iv. 382 5. V. 16 va 1. ii. 306 364 INDEX OE TEXTS. Hosea Vol. Page | iv. 218 ; V. 421, 543 Amo$ Vol. Page vii. 5. viii. 14. V.73 • 7. V. 176 ix.ll. i273 14. V. 335, 883 viii. 4. iv. 287 10. iv. 286 JONAH. 11. i415; V. 447 ix. 14. iv. 359 i2. i240 i. 1. i 172, 422 3. iii 324 2. iii 133 4,5. ii 393 3. ii 20 ; V. 178, 182 12. u. 244, 393, 396 9. V. 180 17. ii. 192 xil. i292; a 139 ii 2, 6. ii. 396 4. ii. 9, 14, 101 8. il48; ii 68 5. V. 183 10. ii. 192, 233, 328, 329, 357, xiii. 2: a 12 397 9. iv. 142 ; V. 308, 312 iii 3. ii234 11. iv. 286 ; v. 183 4. i 393, 429, 431; iii 324 14. ii 256; iii 229 5. i379, 387, 432,442; xiv. 2. i 381 ; iii. 199 ; v. 338 11399; iii 334 6. i443 7. iv. 402 8. i443 JOEL. 9. iii 340 iv. 6. i452; iii 391; v. 48, 542 i. 14. i 379, 404 7. u. 379 ; iv. 107 17. iii 259 8. V. 48 ii. 1. i39 9. iii 396 3. i225 10. iii 325; iv. 107; V.243, 11. i 358, 368 ; iii 317 642 12. i. 375, 385, 387, 432 11. iii 325 ; iv. 251 ; v. 243 12, 13. * i 356 13. i373 15. i. 308, 323, 367, 378, 404, 433 MICAH. 17. i443 28. iii. 135, 184; v. 351 iii. V. 19 30. iv. 210 10. ii320 31. iii 321 13. iii. 51, 226 32. V. 324 iii. 10. iv. 316 iii. 9. i323 iv. 3. i 330 V.2. i 104, 121, *153, 237, 238, 292 ; iii 92 AMOS. vi. 5. ii. 9 7. il83; V. 435 i. 1. i224 8. iii 237 3. i 330 16. i297; iv. 379; v. 464 11. i 335 ii 13. V. 534, 555 iii 2. iii. 331 NAHUM. 6. V. 450 iv. 6—12. V. 229 il, 3, 4. i. 442 V. 18. ,.395 ii. 3. iii 77 25, 26, 27. V. 69 iii 8. U. 6 vi. 1. ii. 87 1—6. i308 4. ii. 93 HABAKKUK. 13. V. 18 vii 2. V. 452 i 14. ii 11 ; iv. 15 ; v. 14 25. i. 161 16. iv. 280 ; V. 507, 627 viii. 1, 2. H. 68 ii. 2. ii. 180 S. i 378 3. ii, 265; iii. 115 6. V. 546 11. iv. 238, 263 11. V. 419 - 13. i 326; iii. 85 INDEX OP TEXTS, 365 Bahakkuk Vol. Page iii. 2. i. 204 ,- iv. 326 8. V. 227 13. iv. 49 . 5. 12. . 3. i. 1. 2. 6. 14. ii. 4. r. 7—9 13. 16. i. 6. 9. ii. 8. 10. 13. iii. 1. 2. 8.- 9. iv. 7. 9. 10. V. 1— 4. vi. 12. vii. 3. 5. 17. viii. 19. 23. ix. 11. 12. X. 4. xi. 4, 7. ; 10. 13. 14. xii. 10. -11. ZEPHANIAH. HAGGAI. V. 73, 556 T. 483 V. 14 ii. 330 V. 409 V. 417 ii. 349 i. 326 i. 76 i. 238 240 ; V. 28 iv. 32 i. 421 ZECHABIAH. i. 326 i. 105 V. 368 i. 206 i. 37; ii. 160; iv. 161, 281 u. 183 iv. 264 i. 186 ii. 274, 277 ii. 76, 282, 360 ii. 162 1.124, 160; ii. 284; iii. 368 ; iv. 208 ; v. 314 V. 76 i. 76, 163, 235 i. 378 i. 378, 379, 412 i. 412 i 378 i. 378 i. 394 u. 5, 331 ii. 134 ; iii, 348 i. 77 ii. 279 ii. 12 ii. 29, 280 ; iii. 387 a 280 i. 318, 448 ; iii. 142 ii. 280 ii*119, 120; iii. 198,314, 385 ; V. 311, 351, 403 ii. 131 Zechariah xiii. 1. 4. 7. i. 4. 6. 13. 14. 5. 7. 10. ui. 6. 10. 14. iv. 2. 6. u. 4. vii. 30.- i. 5. 12. xi. 20. xiii. 10. XV. 12. Vol. Page i. 113; ii. 134,372; iii. 247, 348, 359 i. 408 iii. 88 ; iv. 15 ; v. 90, 93 MALACHI. iii. 64 iv. 381 ; v. 369, 373, 464, 566 iv. 375 i. 318, 448 ; iv. 375 ; v. 329 iv. 375, 382 i. 326, 367; iii. 85; iv. 375; V. 459 iv. 218 V. 93 i. 168; iii. 68, 76; v. 355 V. 55b iii. 373 ii. 53 V. 483 i. 201 ; iii. 326, 336 V. 533 TOBIT. i. 395 JUDITH. iii. 114 ; iv. 381 WISDOM. iii. 252 i. 169, 273; ii. 22; iii. 77; v. 53 i. 47 ii. 375 v. 76 ECCLESIASTICUS. iii. 27. i. 366 X. 9. i. 185 xiii. 1. i. 364 xix. 1. ii. 409 xxiv. 35, 38, 43, 44, 61, 63. ii. 423 XXV. 13. iii. 291 ; iv. 166 xxxiv. 2. xxxvii. 3. xlvii. 2. 6,7. ii. 374 iv. 135 iv. 373 ; V. 248 iv. 102 BARUCH. 11. V. 76 366 INDEX OF TEXTS. 1 MACCABEES. 1 Maccabees xiv. 44. Vol. Page V. 156, 165 2 MACCABEES. i. 10. iv. 50 i. 1. S. MATTHEW. i. 80 5. i241 6. i. 244 18. 1136 20. iiL 171 21. i.75; U.330; iii 68,347; It. 254 ; v. 98, 119, 239 22. i 137, 142 23. L 135, 138, 153 26. L163 U. 1. L 154,162,276; ii 349 1,2. *i. 233, 249 1 seq. V. 552 2. i. 94, 166 3—8. i243 4,5. i.154 6. i 155—158, 164 8. ii. 46 9. i. 155, 170 10. i 40 ; V. 370 11. i. 40; ii.335 14. iii. 63 15. iil39; v. 496 16. n. 46, 210 ; v. 550 18. i. 161 23. iL234 iii. 2. i. 418, 419, 424 3. iii. 117 4. V.492 6. iii 243 7. i419; ii294 7,8. *i417 8. i 422, *iS5 9. i 423, 428 ; v. 502 10. i 426 ; V. 347 11. i447; iii 302, 351; iv. 85 ; V. 306 12. i 377, 426; v. 443, 484, 494 13. ii373 14. iii 244 15. i90; u. 396; iii 73, 245; V. 458, 517 16. iii. 196 17. i.l42, 218, 222,299; ii. 150; iii. 61; v. 487, 488 iv. 1. i 416, 388; v. 446, *479 2. i 388 ; *v. 490 3. i401; V. 482 4. *v. 501 5. V. 488 £. MaUhew iv. 5, 6. 6. 1. 8. 8, 9. 9.- 10. 10, 11. 11. 15. 16. 18, 21. V. 3. 3 seq. 4-6. 6. Vol. Page *V. 612 iv. 68 *v. 526 V. 488 *v. 536 iii 394; iv. 281; v. 483, 539, 543 v. 639 *v. 549 V. 481, 557 i 19; ii234; iii 293 V. 393 il59 iii 291 ; v. 271 i374 V. 419 7. V. 440 8. V. 391 9. i 225; ii 246, 247; iv.245 12. T. 454 13. L358; iil05 14. ii. 105 ; iii 371 ; v. 317 16. i 404, 438; iii 370, 398 16. i 411 ; V. 387 17. V. 72 18. V. 471, 553 19. V. 324 20. V. 76 22. V. 482 23. V. 433 24. i 223 ; v. 433 25. V. 87 26. V. 429 28. iii 213 ; v. 386 29. V. 436 33. V. 72, 75 34. V. 72, 73, 373 36, 36. V. 73 44. V. 370 45. iii 326 ; v. 422, 436 46. ii 107 ; iii 145 48. V. 316, 410 vi 1. iii 339 2. i 382, 404, 423; ii 94 6. i 377, 382, 404, 411 ; iii 339; v. 496 6. v. 344, 357, 473 7. V. 68, 346, 449, 496 9. iv. 378 ; v. 214, 823, 360 10. V. 314 11. V. 29, 314 12. V. 115 13. iv. 267; v. 29, 391, ^^449 *468, *467 14. v. 68, 440 15. V. 68, 440, 475 16. i 323, 367,*375, *398; ii90, 305; iii 339; v. 439 19. V. 22, 375, 379 20. V. 22, 60 21. iii 49 ; v. 379 23. v. 335 INDEX OP TEXTS. 367 S. Matthew Vol. Page vi. 24. V. 556 25. iv. 167 26. i. 349,432; v. 376,406, 409, 422 27. V. 417 29. V. 553 32. V. 422 33. i. 281, 318 ; ii. 316 ; v. 360, 390, 396, 413, 511 34. V. 449 vii. 6. iii. 217 ; v. 321, 328 7. i. 30 ; iv. 110, 111 ; t. 302, 309, *321, 332, 342, 343 8. i. 30 ; V. 322, 330 9. iii. 366 ; v. 600, 502 10. iii. 366 12. V. 434 14. ii. 314 16. V. 273 19. V. 347 21. ii. 340, 396, 400 22. iii. 319 24. V. 193, 197 26. V. 197 27. T. 49 ■piii. 2. V. 363, 372, 518 3. i. 95 8. i. 447 ; V. 306 9. i. 430 ; ii. 21 10. ii 265 11. . i. 243, 258 12. i. 358; iii. 371 26. iv. 238 26. ii. 396 29. i. 28, 80,318; v. Ill, 409, 503 30. V. 552 31. iv. 335; v. 484 32. V. 239, 445, 552 34. iii. 216, 350; v. 218 ix. 8. iii. 269 ; iv. 286 14. i. 381 ; iv. 160 14 seq. i. 385 15. i. 367, 381, 391; iu. 158, 164 16. V. 67 17. i. 381 20. iii. 37 21. i, 7 ; iii. 25 33. iv. 216 36. ii. 29, 33 ; iv. 336 37. V. 35 X. 6. iii. 136 7. i. 418; V. 96 8. iii. 384 16. iii. 262 20. iii 166, 189, 284 28. i. 312; iii. 336; v. 563 29. iii. 325 ; iv. 326 ; v. 224 30. V. 623 31. iii. 325 ; v. 224 42. ii. 97 ; v. 309 xi. 7. ii. 74 ; v. 480, 481 S. Mattlieiv Vol. Page xi. 12. ii. 135 14, 15. V. 6 18. i. 432, 446 19. ii. 46; iv. 316 25. i. 161 26. i. 169 28. i. 26, 76 ; ii. 62 ; v. 99 29. i. 205; ii. 319, 342; iii. 196, 253 ; iv. 256 ; v. 10, 487 30. iii. 161 xii. 6. ii. 350 10. ii. 386 20. iii. 126, 152, 182, 263 22. ii. 386 24. i. 330,402; v. 189 25. i. 270 31. iii. 184 32. iii. 184, 212 37. V. 116 38. i. 204 ; ii. 386 39. a 405 39. 40. * ii. 383 40. ii. 192 41. i. 242 ; ii. 394, 401, 402 42. i. 73, 242, 261 ; ii. 247, 398; iv. 277, 314; V. 33, 190 43. ii. 319 ; iii. 368 ; v. 443 44. V. 443 45. ii. 75 48. i. 99 49. i. 29, 99 60. i. 29; v. 194 xiii. 3. i. 421 12. iii. 154 17. u. 134 20. ii. 68 22. V. 21 25. V. 495 29. iv. 211 30. i. 283 31. i. 368 32. i. 159 38. iii. Ill 39. ii. 366; v. 47 41. V. 392, 394, 658 42. V. 558 43. iii. 372 44. iL 315 48. V. 394 xiv. 6, 7. i. 30 17. V. 608 21. V. 481, 608 23. V. 323 29 Beq. v. 403 30. ii. 340 ; iv. 118 31. i. 10 XV. 9. V. 65 14. i. 166 ; V. 616 18, 19. iv. 346 22—27. V. 331 xvi. 1 aeq. ii. 388 368 INDEX OF TEXTS. S. MttHhew Fol. Page xvi. 4. ii. 389 6. ii. 304 12. ii. 304; v. 65 13, 16. iii 324 17. iii. 133, 254, 324 ; V. 337, 401 18. i. 21; u. 7, 275; iiL 327 19. ii. 339 ; iii. 250 ; v. 83, 86, 89, 95 22. i. 368, 449 ; a 73, 104, 108; V. 101, 229, 496 23. ii. 113, 313 ; v. 650 24. V. 400 26. i 184 ; U. Ill ; iii. 400 ; T. 645, 647 27. iii. 94 28. i 62 xviL 1. i 96 2. L 38, 96; ii.262; iii. 75, 260 4. ii. 262 ; iii. 47, 173 5. 121, 59,106,218, 299; iii. 299 ; V. 189, 350, 484 21. i. 389 27. v. 138 xviii 3. i. 206 6. i 160; ii. 74 13, 14. i. 26 15. ii. 26 15 seq. y. 157 16. i 94 17. V. 63 18. v. 83, 86, 102 20. i. 151 ; v. 107, 214 21. T. 438 22. T- 96, 438 24. i. 280; v. 96, 367, 426, 429, 435 26. T. 654 27. V. 367, 437, 440 28. iv. 336 ; v. 434, 435 29. T. 428 32. V. 431, 438 34. T. 438, 440 xix. 4. V. 143 6. iii. 349; iv. 300; v. 131, . 136, 193 8. ii. 411 ; iv. 128 11. iv. 116 12. i. 339, 368 ; v. 352 19. ii 112 24. ii 88 28. ii 375 30. i 102, 229, 277 ; ii 160; iii. 382 ; v. 171 XX. 6. V. 483 16. V. 283 20. V. 336, 346, 542 21. V. 542 22. iv. 250 ; v. 324, 328, 336, 376, 443, 473 23. V. 336 26. V. 150 S. Matthew Vol. Page XX. 28. i 58 40. V. 364 xxi. 5. iv. 256 9. i414; iv. 219, 220; V. 238 13. V, 296, 357 16. iv. 219 19. 1421,422 21. ii. 317; v. 346 23. iv. 278 26. iii 119 33, 34. V. 427 36. i 105 37. illS; V. 217 38. i 105; iv. 28 42. ii 284 xxii 12. ii 306 13. v. 319 19. iii. 366; v. 130 20. iv. 98 21. iii. 368; iv. 300, 373; V. *127, 132 23 seq. v. 347 30. ii 230, 231 32. i 129 36, 37. i 418 38. iv. 306 TTJii. 5. ii. 352 ; iv. 372 7. ii. 305 8. V. 370 12. V. 520 14. i407; ii.352; v. 69,515 16. V. 518 17. ii- 352 ; v. 197 23. ii. 410; v. 189,515 25. iv. 381 26. V. 84 27. ii 306 33. ' i 426 34. iii 82 37. i345; ii 242; iv. 254, 327 ; V. 398, 402 xxiv. 2. iv. 264 8. iii. 317 16. iv. 211, 212 23. i. 259 ; ii. 29 ; iii. 346 24. ii 29 28. i 85 31. i 283 36. i4 37. iv. 334 38. iv. 397 51. i402; ii.48, 60; iv. 121 XXV. 2. v. 197 4. i 319 9. iii. 147; iv. 270 11. i 351 12. i 319, 351 ; iii 178, 210 14. iii 315 15. iii. 307, 366, 386, 389 15 seq. T. 427 18. iii. 338 ; v. 278 19. V. 319 INDEX OF TEXTS. 369 S. Matthew Vol. Page S. Matthew Vol. Page XXT. 21. i. 63, 80, 416 ; ii. 308 ; xxvll. 51. 11. 277, 356, 394 ; v. 602 iii. 210; v. 326 52. u. 356, 394 23. i. 416, 416 ; v. 221 54, u. 129 26. V. 220 67. ii. 89 27. V. 46, 319 60. i. 243 ; n. 278 30. iii. 259, 338 64. V. 189 32. 1.283 66. 11. 398 33. ii. 250 xxviii. 1. iii 6 34. ii. 382 ; iii. 210, 227 ; V. 391, 396 2. ii. 213, 233, 328 ; iii. 78 ; V. 602 35. i. 172 6. ii. 208 36. i. 173 9. ii. 238 ; iii. 18, 28, 31, 35 37. V. 278 12. i. 222- 40. i. 162; iv. 106 13. li 233 41. ii. 192; v. 201 17. ii 190 42, 43. 1.173 18. i. 28 ; 11. 279 ; v. 392 44. V. 278 19. i. 288 ; ui44, 185, 242; 45. i. 162 V. 5, 91, 463 xxvi. 7. Iii. 10 20. il47; T. 486 8. i. 407 ; ii. 43 9. V. 131 13. Iii. 44 ; v. 194 S. MARK. 15. iii. 395 ; V. 546, 547 17. 11. 299 i. 1. i. 80 26. i. 31, 83, 113 ; iii 34, 4. i434 278, 279, 355 15. 1.418,434; v. 58 27. 1. 113; iii. 71 22. i430 28. i. 83, 116, 247 ; ii. 134, 24. i213 153, 355 ; iii. 279, 321 ; 35. V. 323, 344, 355 v. 94 Il 9. V. 227 30, 31. V. 495 10. V. 90 33. ii. 63 ; ui. 173, 336 12. iv. 215 36. iii. 70, 247, 348 18. ii44 38. ii. 123, 144 20. i. 379 39. 11. 298 ; iii. 71 ; t. 340, 25. u. 65 369 iii. 17. iv, 245 40. V. 488 Iv. 5, 6, 8. iii. 321 41. V. 333, 344, 402, 443, 604 19. V. 495 48. iv. 146, 148 24. v. 188, 192 51. iv. 146 28. i 268 53. i. 149, 211 ; 11. 129 38. ii. 156 ; V. 462, 463 56. ii. 240 ; iii. 74 39. i 95 61. ii. 346 V. 26. V. 227, 511 69. iii. 138, 163 31. iii 37 72. ii. 240 vL 17. V. 543 73. ill. 358, 365 20. i 407 ; V. 515 75. 1. 446 ; V. 488 21. i. 73 xxvii. 19. 11. 147 23. 1. 84 ; V. 80, 326, 546 21. 1.414 25. . V. 543 24. iL 126 26. V. 81 25. 11.146 27. V. 81, 543 26. 11. 170 28. i407 29. 11.277; iii. 68 ■vli. 3. V. 626 32. 11. 326 4. V. 67 40. V. 488 18. i405 42. u. 331 ; V. 602 19. ii 51 45. il. 231 27. V. 557 46. ii. 124, 139, 146, 179 ; ■vili. 11. ii 388; v. 518 iii. 65, 74 ; v. 359 12. T. 635 47. ii. 277 15. ii306; V. 414 48. i. 147 33, V. 503 49. 11. 124 ix. 3. iii 9, 75 60. ill. 269 ; v. 502 6. iii. 30 AND. — PEERON, ETC. D D azu INDEX OF TEXTS. S. Mark Vol. Page S. Luke Vol. Page ix. 22. V. 363, 372 i28. i97 23. L139 29. i 73 ; ii 232 24. iii 152, 153 31. i 69, 72, 135 26. ii. 338 ; iv 210; T. 409 31 seq. i27 43. iii 321 34. il38 44. L 426 ; iii 204 35. i 138 ; iii 146, 184 46. i426 36. il38 49. iii 125, 126 37. il39 50. ii. 239, 247 42. il63 X. 2. v. 347 43. ill 37. iv. 249 44. il25 38. ii 108, 169 45. i206 40. iv. 249 46. i 29; iv. 119, 259; ,.383 xi. 24. T. 474 47. iv. 105, 108, 119; v. 383 25. V. 341, 438 48. i 206 ; ii 325 xii. 10. ii284 51. iv. 75, 91 24. V. 505 53. i278 42. ii 53 ; v. 273 68. i 29 ; ii 365 44. i. 229 451 ; ii 103 69. iv. 368 xiii. 4. i 155 71. iv. 363 21. ir. 47 72. iv. 362, 363 37. v. 91 74, 75. iii 231, *iv. 361 xiv. 3. iii 25 76. i428 3seq. a 225 78. i 12, 105, 112, 124, 142, 4. iL 226; iii 311 186,188,235; ii 238, 371 ; 4—6. *ii37 iv. 279, 322, 332, 362 5. ii. 226 79. i 35, 77, 167, 189, 191 ; 6. ii 53 a 249 8. i 229, 451 ; ii 103; iii 152 ii 1. i 71, 242 ; iii 324 ; 9. ii 59 V. 128, 130 13. iii 359 5. V. 138 21. iv. 13 7. i 24, 70, 158, 161, 197, 24. iii 359 209, 242 ; ii 249, 327 33. ii 123, 144 9. i3 34. iil23 10. i 27, 122 ; ii 230 36. i27 10, 11. i *64, 212 50. ii240 11. i 27, 122, 160 ; ii 148 58. ii346 12. i 170, 197, 199, 234; 63. V. 515 a 342 ; iv. 331 70. iii 358 12—14. *il96 71. ii235 13. i 3, 10, 117, 142 XV. 16, 18, 19. ii329 14. i . 3, 29, 82, 117, 122, 189, 22. iii 247 209, * 215, 218, 277; ii 29, 36. iil46 243, 244, .321, 338 ; iii 39. iil48 98,100; V. 389, 404, 551 XVL 1. iii 26 15. i 170, 210 1—7. ii 221 19. i255 3. ii 295; iv. 228 20. i 213, 253 6. ii. 321 ii 208, 266 21. i 55 9. ii. 223, 238; iii 4 | 22. iii 148 11. iil90 25! i27 12. iii 15 26. iv. 49 15. iu. 122, 123 29. i 128, 129, 191, 222 ; 17. i205 30. 32. a 258; V. 395 i 79, 127 i-240; a 391 S. LUKF, 34. 35. i 207, 226 a 123 LIO. V. 230, 324 37. i 380, 381 ; v. 323 12. ii. 232 46. a 249 17. iii. 134 51. a 326 18. V. 535 iii 4. V. 287 20. V. 533 6. i90 INDEX OF TEXTS. 371 S. Luke Vol. Page S. Luke Vol. Page iii. 8. i. 172; V. 100 ix. 2. V. 95 10. i. 365, 441, 450 9. T. 634 12. i. 441, 460 32. V. 328 14. i. 335, 441, 450 33. V. 328, 474 16. i. 279 ; iii. 245 ; v. 347 36. V. 488 21. i. 433 49. V. 63 21, 22. *iii. 241 51. V. 517 22. iii. 184, 251, 260, 264, 53. iv. 242, 243 286, 309 64. iiL 256 iv. 263 ; v. 318, iv. 1. i. 410, 433 346 8. V. 603 54—56 * iv. 241 13. V. 636 65. iii. 256 18. iii. 184,305; iv. 254; 56. iv. 246 V. 85, 97 68. iv. 246 ; v. 499 18, 19. *iii. 280 62. ii. 74 19. V. 496 X. 1. v. 63 20. V. 555 6,6. ii. 247 21. i 153, 321 ; iii. 222, 281 ; 9. i. 418; V. 397 iv. 203, 314 18. V. 620 23. iii. 291 20. V. 21 25. i. 241 ; iii. 249, 294 ; 21. i. 12 ; V. 359 V. 97, 424 24. i. 61 26. V. 97 26. V. 143 27. i. 241 ; iii. 294 ; v. 97 27. V. 348 29. iv. 89 31. i. 183, 273 34. iL243 32. i 183, 273 ; ii. 127 V. 8. iii. 270; V. 91, 428 34. iii. 296 ; iv. 84 9. V. 56 37. L 263; L 56 ; iv. 144, 167 16. I 410 40. ii. 58 ; v. 341 26. iv. 215 42. L132 ; it 34 ; iii 366 ; 37. V. 66 V. 190,192,194,314, Ti. 1. iv. 242 345, 377, 415 12. V. 344 xi. 1. V. 324, 332, *342, 343,346 24. V. 48 2. V. 68, 343, *361, *362, 26. i. 413 * 372, * 381, * 390, 35. ii. 116 •X-396, *405 36. iv. 339 3. -)fv. 413 38. iv. 106,121; V. 48 4. V. *424 , 426, *432,*441 41, 42. ii. 26 6. V. 331 46. ii. 340 11. V. 328, 376 48. ii. 267 12. V. 328, 366 vii. 3. iii. 398 13. iii. 198, 376 ; V. 309, 314, 4. iii. 341 364, 376, 377, 452 5. i. 279 14. V. 348 6. iii. 341 20. ii. 387 14. i. 95; ii. 193 22. iii. 229 30. iii. 247 23. i.272 32. iv. 261 24. iii. 191 35. ii. 281 ; iv. 294 25. . V. 520 37. ii. 223 ; iii. 5 26. iii. 218 ; v. 637 38. i. 369 27. V. 196 39. ii. 58 28. V. 193 41. V. 96, 426, 428 29. ii. 388 46. ii. 54, 225 ; iii. 26 31. iii. 34 47. ii. 38; ii. 6, 28 ; v. 437 32. V. 101 48. V. 101, 442 41. V. 439 yiii. 10. i. 33 42, i. 229 18. V. 188, 192 43 seq. iv. 9 31. V. 503 47. i. 229 32. V. 461 62. V 97, 100, 190, 191 46. ii. 204 xii. 1> i 377, 400 ; ii, 305 54. ii. 193 6. i. 426 jx. 1. V. 63 12. iii. 188 373 INDEX or TEXTS. S. Luke xii 18. 19. 20. 24. 82. 38. 42. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. xiii. 3. 4. 5. 7. 25. 26. 28. 32. xiv. 15. 18. 23. 31. XT. 2. 5. 6. 7. 9. 10. 13. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 24. 28. 31. 32. xvl. 1. 14. 15. 16. 19. 20, 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27, 29. 30. xvii. 5. 10. Fol. Page T. 38, 278 ii. 91 ; iii. 366 ; v. 34, 278, 313, 422, 506, 508 iv. 397; v. 23 i.349 i. 228 ; iii. 92, 93 V. 356 V. 421 i. 320 L 191; iiL152; iv. 326; T. 24 L 15; V. 38 iv. 259 a 113, 176, 350 ; iiL 247 i. 429 V. 426 i. 429 i. 439 ; ii. 40 ; iii. 389 V. 200 iii. 319 ; v. 200 ii. 85 i. 261 ; u. 176 ; iii. 225, 367; V. 315 V. 419 T. 409 i. 324 ; ii. 306 ; v. 401 v. 212 i98 L 6, 280 ; iii. 89 iv. 98 i. 213 iv. 98 iu. 299, 379 ; v. 557 v. 319, 378 iii 51; iv. 14; v. 367, 368 V. 306 iu. 258, 298; iv. 272; V. 322, 430 L447; ii. 31 ii. 224 ; iii. 298 ii242 i. 3 L 82 ; u. 102 ; iiL 63 iv. 98 ; V. 330 v. 467 i. 279 L 279; ii. 80; iv. 117; V. 272 V. 16, 17 ii.87 V. 348 V. 33 V. 277 ii. 82 ; v. 21 i. 130 ii. 85; v. 38,277 *ii.78; iii. 376; v. 277, 558 i. 37 ; ii. 85 ; iii. 65 ii. 80 V. 191 ii. 345 V. 310 i. 279; ii. 242; v. 457 21. 28. S. Luke xvii. 13. 1*, 16. 18, 21. 22. 26, 35. 37. xviii 1. 2. 3— 5. 5- 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 21. xix. 3. 4. 8. Vol. Page V. 475 15 seq. ii. 107 ii. 134; iv. 245 19. V. 460 V. 393 i. 121 28. iv. 334 iv. 397 *ii 61 iL72 i. 86, 155, 174, 282; ii. 302, 318 ; v. 376 V. 354 v. 330 ■5. V. 274, 330 V. 331 7. V. 330 L 443 ; V. 63 iiL 342 ; v. 13, 428, 538 L 401, 412 ; v. 492 L 371, 443; iv. 166; V. 341, 358, 428 L 190 ; iu. 342 ; v. 322 L384 L 127 iv. 323 L 443, 448 ; v. 34 L 127 ; iv. 99 ; v. 34 13. iiL 366, 386 14. L 325; iL21, 276; iv. 11; V. 392 20. iiL 396 22. iv. 140, 143; v. 168, 438 23. iii. 399 ; v. 427 27. L 325 88. iv. 221 40. iv. 238 41. i. 351, 354, 426 ; v. 339 42. L 351,354,425; ii. 244; V. 15 44. V. 15 XX. 4. iiL 260 17. a 284 20. V. 127 36. L 15, 451; m. 341; V. 308 36. iL 217 ; v. 407, 460 39. V. 193 xxL 2. iii. 366 4. a 103 ; V. 67 15. iii. 141 19. V. 456 25. L 201 28. a 136; ia 209; v. 395 33. L 21, 256 34. L 329, 382 ; v. 421 85. V. 395 xxii. 3. ii. 52; iv. 133, 189 7. iL 299, 303 15. a 176, 296, 350 19. L 83; a 300, 343; ia 161 ; v. 91, 95, 260 20. iiL 72 24. L 7 INDEX 0]? TEXTS. 373 S. Luke Vol. Page S. JOHN". xxii. 27. ii. 249 S. John Vol. Page 31. V. 443, 446, 494 i. 1. i. 85, 181 ; ii. 162 ; 32. iu. 327 ; v. 355 iii. 10, 68 37. iii. 306 3. i. 90, 91, 110; iv. 283 40. V. 363, 446 9. i. 110; iii. 317,319,370; 41. V. 329, 344 V. 352 42. V. 379, 399, 400, 408 10. iv. 255 43. T. 667 11. ii. 146 ; iv. 265 44. i. 26 ; ii. 123, 144, 277, 12. i. 23, 98, 109, 160, 297 ; 298, 356 ii. 218 46. V. 344 13. V. 366, 400 49, 51. iv. 264 14. i. 16, 22, 39, 49, 63, 66, 79, 53. i. 122 ; ii. 149 ; iii. 67, 80,* 85, 86, 106, 132,146, 227 ; V. 483, 517 187, 237, 276 ; ii. 183 ; iii. 61. i. 9 ; ii. 137 10, 148, 159, 169, 198, 286, 62. i. 9 308; V. 194, 344 64. iii. 68 16. i. 49, 63, 96,106; iii. 151, xxiii. 2. V. 129 307; V. 309, 403 4. ii. 296 17. i. 96; Hi. 151; v. 315, 348 8. i. 133 18. i. 94 ; T. 366, 382 11. i. 260 26. ii. 249 ; v. 217 14, 15. ii. 126, 148, 296 29. i. 65, 112, 183, 433 ; ii. 197, 30. iii. 47 295, 296 ; iii. 263 ; iv. 31. V.480 254, 329 ; v. 119 33. ii. 249 ; v. 466 32. iii. 171, 354; iv. 263 34. i] . 112,113; iu. 66,156; 33. iii. 126, 261, 267 T. 359 41. i 198 ; iv. 82 41. ii. 395 46. i. 168 42. V. 391 61. i. 3 43. T. 322 ii. 1. ii. 234 44. i. 40 10. V. 502, 558 46. iii. 56 11. V. 502 48. i. 122; ii. 168, 181 13. ii. 290 xxiv. 1. ii. 241, 376 16. V. 651 4. iii. 15 17. ii. 346 5. iii. 319, 321 18. ii. 344 6. ii. 208, 318 19. ii. 263, *344 11. i. 200 ; ii. 190 20. ii. 346 13. ii. 190, 321 21. ii. 345, 346 15. ii. 238 iii. 3. ii. 371 ; v. 366, 393 16. iii. 15, 21, 66 6. iii. 170, 176,186,248, 250; 17. iii. 18 V. 366, 393, 470 21. ii. 207, 375, 392 6. V. 379 26. ii. 389 8. iii. 115, 120, 176, 204, 251, 28. T. 218 357, 369; v. 100, 285, 29. iii. 47, 168; V. 218 335, 352, 484 30. ii. 322 14. ii. 120, 133, 142, 302 ; 31. ii. 205 v.480 32. ii. 137, 156, 374; 16. i. 12, 28, 40, 92 ; u. 176, iii. 22 180,369; iii. 245; v. 398 34. ii. 238 19. V. 317 35. ii. 322 ; iii. 22 21. in. 370 36. iii. 18 27. iii. 369 ; v. 316, 348 37-40. iii. 31 31. V. 348, 349, 379, 402 38. V. 308, 494 32. V. 187 39. iii. 27 34. i. 49, 97; iii. 164, 251; 41. ii. 190 iv. 85, 344 47. ii. 402 ; iii. 236 ; 35. i. 28 V. 98 iv. 2. V. 95 49. iii. 135, 144, 196, 271, 6. V. 498 274; V. 403 7,8. iv. 245 60. iii. 81 9. iv. 244 10. iii. 232, 361 ; v. 327 374 INDEX OF TEXTS. S. John Vol. Pafft S. John rot. Page iv. 14. iii. 308, 355 vii 42. i 154, 160 15. iii. 351 46. iii 76; v. 191, 193 22. iv. 250, 257 48. ii276 23. V. 380 62. il58 24. i.91 ; iiL204; v. 231, viii. 1 — 9. ii388 360, 468, 473 11. V. 101, 442 25. L 75 ; iii 328 12. V. 317, 335 34. V. 410 21. i313 36. iii 111 23. V. 520 42. i76 24. V. 87, 98 v. 3. i353 33. il20 4. i. 311; iii 295, 356 34. V. 364 14. iii 358 ; v. 227 35. iii. 258 17. i. 110; iii 381, 391 36. V. 454 19. V. 305 39. i 14, 120, 428 22. iii 152 40. i 14, 120 24. ii 193 44. iv. 210, 254 ; v. 364 29. V. 197 46. iil26 39. T. 505 48. iv. 245 44. V. 388 53. il20 45. iii 158 56. il5, 20,*118; ii91 vL 12. i.273; U.40; v. 422 58. iii 374 14. il33 59. iv. 89 15. T. 344 ix. 6. V. 509 24. iL268 7. iii 288 26. L 313 ; ii. 102 ; v. 409 22. ii240 27. L 76, 170; in.219, 355 24. V. 459 31. il73 31. V. 322 32. L 169, 173 i.3. iii. 388 33. i 169; ii. 205; t. 384 7. iii 388 ; v. 327 34. iii 351 10. iL329 35. i. 160, 248; iii.239; 11. i65 v. 419, 504 16. ii281; iii 135 37. i76; V. 323 17. V. 263 38. v. 407 18. ii 129, 331 ; iii 89 ; V. 263 39. T. 398 28. i26 41. i 173, 248 30. iii 188 44. V. 379 31. iv. 89 48. L 169,173; ii. 33 32. ii58 49. i281 34. V. 206 50. ii 322,427; v. 419 35. i. 92, 294 ; iv. 284; 293, 51. i. 30, 173 , 238, 281 ; ii 33 ; 300 ; V. 206, 525 iii 58 ; v. 481 36. iv. 278 53. v. 470 38. ii 342 ; iii 397 54. ii 268, 403 xi2. a 37, 54 56. i. 100; ii. 205, 265, 289 ; 4. V. 333 iii 34 12. ii.213 57. ii220 21. iii 172 58. ii427 23. ii.l98 60. i.168, 358; V. 201, 409 25. ii 203, 253 ; iii 27 62. in. 37 26. V. 310 63. a 205, 220; iii 37, 143, 31. ii225 170, 192, 200, 273, 355, 357 32. iii 47 70, il6; T. 494 36. il48; ii 132, 181; iii 7 vii 3. iii 398 41. V. 345, 359 4. V. 503 42. V. 345, 350 6. i265 43. ii. 193 8. i48 44. ii. 329 12. i413 48. ii. 46, 282; iii 133 32. V. 191 49. ii 276 ; iii 327 37. i 134 ; iii 179 50. ii. 45, 276; iii 167 37- 39. iii. 249 55. ii290 39. ui 197, 262, 305 sii. 3. iii. 10, 40 INDEX OF TEXTS. 375 S. John ro(. Page S. John Vol. Page xii. 4. ii. 43 xvi. 13. iii. 175, 188, 189, 207 5. i. 407 14. iii. 179, 189 6. ii. 46, 47 16. V. 455, 536 8. TT. 43 21. i. 73 ; iv. 346 ]5. iv. 221 22. i. 72 ; iv. 122, 206, 240 19. ii. 46 23. v. 328, 350, 470, 473 20. i. 242 24. i. 69 ; V. 331 23. i. 48, 242 28. i. 110 24. i. 169, 281 ; iii. 71 33. ii. 244, 245; v. 454, 486 27. i. 222 ; ii, 123, 144 xvii. 3. i. 193 ; V. 481 30. iii. 257 5. V. 359, 464 32. ii. 159, 176, 182, 312 15. V. 457 41. i. 212 ; T. 350 17. iii. 143, 156 ; V. 389 xiii. 1. ii. 163 ; iii. 376 20. iii. 249 ; v. 359 5. ii. 327 21. ii. 244 ; iv. 285 7. iii. 328 24. i. 162 ; iii. 90 10. iii. 358 xviii. 1. V. 344 15. i. 432 ; ii. 160, 342 ; v. 503 1 seq. ii. 244 17. V. 194, 397 3. V. 494 18. iv. 11 5. i. 149 28. ii. 347 6. ii. 129, 338 25. iii. 219 8. i. 58 ; ii. 197, 396 ; iiL 88 ; 27. ii. 352 ; v. 494 V. 429 29. ii. 40 ; V. 33, 67 22. ii. 150 35. i. 42 28. ii. 299 xiv. 2. i. 11 ; iii. 158, 226 30. V. 499 3. i. 11, 152 ; iu. 51, 227 36. i. 24 5. ■i. 165 ; V. 324 38. i. 312; ii. 315 6. i. 96, 166, 177, 185, 219, 40. i. 414 ; ii. 146, 276 245 ; iii. 276, 356 ; xix. 3. i. 260 V. 190, 327, 471 5. ii. 143, 147, 148, 183, 260 8. i. 109 ; ii. 261 ; iii. 53 ; 10. ii. 21, 119; iii. 272, 365; V. 327 V. 313, 543 9. i. 109 11. ii. 21; iii. 365; iv. 52; 11. ii. 342 V. 313, 416 15, 16. * iii. 145 13. iii. 247 16. iii. 115, 188, 221 13 seq. iii. 70, 348 17. iii. 155, 182, 221 15. ii. 146 26. iii. 155, 156, 171, 176, 178, 22. ii. 148 184,188,189,191,207,369 29. ii. 171 ; iL 277 27. i. 222 ; ii. 244 30. i. 26,107; iL 113,163; 28. iii. 50 iii. 49, 169, 225 30. ii. 148; V. 392, 480, 538, 34. i. 113 ; ii. 122, 134, 178, 545 398 ; iii. 70, 247, 348, 349 XV. 1. i. 169 ; ii. 281 ; iv. 254 35. 1. 94 ; ii. 78 3. i. 116 36. ii. 295 4. u. 62 37. -, ii. 136, 237 5. i. 280; ii. 203; iii. 70, 279, 39. i. 40, 243 ; ii. 226 ; iii. 19 392 ; V. 304, 305, 306 XX. 1. iii. 74 13. ii. 104, 109, 130, 180; 4. ii. 315 iii. 149 8. iii. 7, 8 15. iii. 43 11- -17. * iii. 3 24. ii. 112 12. ii. 230 ; iii. 23 25. iv. 88 14. iii. 23, 66 26. iii. 156, 171, 176, 178, 184, 15. ii. 192 ; iii. 23, 45 188,189,264,284, 368; 16. iii. 23 V. 471 17. ii. 218; iii.* 23,* 39, 232 xvi. 2. iii. 165 18. iii. 42 6. iii. 164 19. ii. 223, *238, 240, 281 7. iii. ■X-162, 184, 188; v. 316 21. iii. 100, 281; v. 82, 92, 96 8. iii. 177, 188, 207 22. iii. 135, 184, 188, 193, 254, 11. i. 376 *260, 309 ; v. 83, 92, 96 12. iii. 328 ; v. 352 23. iii. 254, 262 ; * v. 82 376 INDEX OF TEXTS. S. John Vol. Page XX. 25. ii. 190 26. iv. 245 27. ui. 27, 35 28. ii. 133, 183 ; iii. 30 30. T. 496 xxi. 7. iv. 247 15. ii. 223 16. iii. 86, 327 20. ii. 74, 223 21. T. 409 ACTS. i. 1. ii. 163 1 seq. ii. 311 3. iii. 36 5. iii. 305 6. iii. 114 ; v. 542 7. i. 50; iii. 114,328 8. V. 91 9. i. 94 ; ii. 334 ; iu. 223, 224 11. i. 205,256; ii. 142 ; iii. 225, 227 15. ii. 236 18. iv. 19, 34 25. iL 287; iv. 98, 294 ii. 1. iii. 115, 252; v. 219, 345 1—4. iii *108, 241 2. iiL 125, 195, 268 3. iii. 125, 176, 184, 193, 197, 242, 253, 256, 260, 264, 309, 333, 361 ; v. 317 4. u. 339 ; iii. 123, *130, 277, 358 5. iii. Ill, 207, 310, 324 6. V. 191 8. iii. 207 11. ii. 339; iii. 108,313 13. V. 191 15. iii. 147, 178 ; v. 354 16—21. *iii. 301 17. V. 351 18. iii. 310 20. iii. 322 24. ii. 167, 398 ; iii. 66 ; iv. 233, 367 26. ii. 398 31. ii 260 ; iu. 313 33. iii. 116, 181, 306, 308 34. iii. 313 37. i. 423; ii. 131, 137, 156; iii. 125, 198 ; v. 101 38. iii. 236 ; v. 94 41. iii 242, 254, 358 42. V. 54, *63 44 ii. 41 46. iiill4, 128, 254; v. 67 iii 1. V. 354, 357 2. iii 290 6. ii. 103 15. i80; iil65; v. 97 19. ii. 197 ; v. 97 21. i. 270 ; ii. 220 ; iii. 298, 300 Acts Vol. Page iv. 10. ii. 270 11. ii. 270, 274, 284 12. i 77; ii332; v. 106, 383 13. iii. 270 24. iii. 114, 123 25. i 197 27. i. 77, 286 31. iii 127 32. ii. 247 36. iu. 175 37. ii. 52 V. 3. ii. 52 4. iii 184 5. iv. 249 28. V. 5 29. iii. 256 37. V. 128 39. ii 210; iv. 19, 293 41. iii 157 vi 4. V. 355 5. V. 58 10. iii. 134 15. i 4. vii. 22. i. 245 37. i. 24 43. i. 242 ; v. 69 51. iii. 196 52. " ii. 353 ; iii. 236, 283 5t. i 371 55. i. 97 viii 6. iii 114 9. i 171 ; V. 9 13. iii 3.55 17. i 193 18. iii 395; v. 546 19. V. 11 20. iii. 362 ; iv. 8 ; v. 51, 548 22. i 442 ; v. 100, 431 23. iii. 113, 197, 293, 355; V. 56, 86 27. i 244, 261 ; ii. 89 ; iii 290, 324, 332 28, 30. V. 473 31. il71; V. 473 33. i 201 34. i 19, 135 ; ii. 119 ; iii 61 ix. 1. ii. 115; iii. 358 3—6. V. 303 4. i 9 ; ii. 50 ; iii. 226 5. iv. 19, 293 ; v. 397 6. i 440 ; ii 340 ; v. 190 15. V. 117, 384, 454 36. iii 290 37—41. V. 279 40. V. 329 X. 1. iii. 324, 332 2. iii. 334, 339 3. i 395 ; iii. 339 4. i 279 ; v. 279, 298 ; v. 341 5. iii. 324 ; v. 90 6. iii 290, 295, 325, 337 ; v. 90 9. i 395 ; v. 354, 357, 492 11. i 274 INDEX OP TEXTS. 377 Acls Vol. Page Acts Vol. Page X. 15. iv. 378 ; V. 78 xviii. 17. ii. 12 26. V. 654 24. i 246 26. iii. 328 ; iv. 281 26. iu. 182 30. iii. 339 ; v. 492 xix. 1—3. *iii 180 32. iii. 270, 296; v. 90 2. iii 170 34. iii. 290 4. iii 243, 244 34, 35. * iii. 323 6. iii. 116, 127 86. iu. 369 9. iii 195 38. i. 77 ; ii. 64; iii. 338; 15. V. 522, 626 iv. 33 23. V. 147 43. iii. 324 24. ii 102 44. iii. 116, 118, 127, 198, 323 26. ii 46; iii. 196 xi. 2. iii. 327 27. iii. 275 12. iii. 188 28. i413 14. V. 191 32. i 413; ii 25 18. iii. 324 39. V. 148 26. V. 366, 386 40. V. 152 xii. 3. iii. 275; iv. 131 XX. 9. V. 630 5. V. 358 16. iii. 358 7, 8. iv. 236 19. V. 329 9. iv. 236 20. V. 347 22. i. 226 V. 388, 542, 544 21. iii. 121; V. 58 xiii. 2. i 379; iii. 188 ; V. 266, 323 22. iii. 207 ; v. 484 3. i. 379 ; V. 491 28. iii 188,234; v. 463 7. i. 244 29. n. 9; V. 65 10. iv. 8 30. iv. 11, 160 ; V. 55, 58 11. iv. 249 32. ii. 204 22. iv. 81 35. V. 460 33. IL 230, 330, 376 ; iii. 6, 57 xxi. 9, 10. iii. 312 35. ii. 260 14. V. 399 36. iii. 388 16. ii. 62 39. V. 115 26. V. 357 41. iv. 216, 268 28. T. 63 43. iii. 220 xxii 16. iii 248 ; v. 94 xiv. 11. V. 207, 388 23. ii25 14. i. 225, 226 xxiii 3. V. 80 15. V. 388 8. iv. 372 17. iii 363 V. 376, 407, 418 14. i 408 ; V. 80 27. i. 236, 239, 252 ; v. 302 xxiv. 16. i 381 XV. 9. iii. 310, 352 17. i 172 10. i. 25; iii. 161 25. i 814, 350, 366, 431 ; 11. V. 468 ii 11 ; iii 198, 334 16. i. 273 26. V. 11 20. V. 59 27. ii 320 21. iii. 116 XXV. 11. V. 137 28. i. 357; iii. 184, 188; 23. V. 643, 563 V. 60 xxvi. 8. il38 30, 32. V. 63 9. iiu 329 xvi. 6, 7. iii. 207 20. i 440, 447 ; v. 100 14. ii 89 ; iii. 290 24. i 245; ii 191 25. V. 366 25. i 311 30. i. 440 ; iii 290 26. i40 ,94,234; iii 110 xvii. 11. i 244 27. iii. 290 15. V. 63 28. i 360, 364; iii 198; iv. - 20. i420 372; V. 193, 409 21. i 346 29. i 364 27. iii 15 xxvii.21. i385 28. V. 62, 305, 378 23, 24. V. 538 32. ii. 191 29. V. 533 34. i244 245; ii 89 ; iii. 80, 31. iv. 68 ; V. 533 290 ; iii. 332 32. T. 633 XTiii.ll. ii 98 xxviii.4, 6. i414 ■ 14, 15. V. 105 AKD. — PEKEON, ETC . E E 378 INDEX OF TEXTS. ROMANS. Romans Vol. Page Ti. 4. il 206 ; V. 463 Romans Vol. Page 6. ill92 i. 8. ii.63 6. il200 14. iii. 123 ; v. 427, 434 9- 11. *a 187 J 6. i. 202; iii. 398 9. a 398 19. iii 334 11. a 188, 194 ; ia 49 20. 1.36 12. a 200; T. 392, 444 23. v. 385 13. il263; iv. 187 24. T. 401, 645 14. 1333 31. V. 374 18- -20. iv. 372 ii. 4. i. 424 ; V. 374, 521, 533 19. 1 333, 368 ; il 335 ; iu. 5. u. 152; V. 61 169,214; T. 52, 336, 9. V. 86, 87 340, 354, 444 13. V. 194 21. a 40 ; iii. 399 14. V. 307 22. 1 434 ; T. 305 15. i. 290, 361 ; ia 334 ; 23. 1 181; a 327; ia269; T. 115 V. 260 17. V. 199 va 10. V. 621 22. i. 363 ; a 47, 351 12. V. 401 24. ii. 341 ; iii. 212 ; v. 387 14. 1 67; a 256; iu. 208; iii. 2. i. 149,189; ii. 360; iiL 313 V. 401 4. L 179, 294 ; v. 471 16. T. 400, 408 8. iT. 211 17. T. 307 15. iv. 186 18. 1 92; a 63; v. 303,307 19. V. 115 19. v. 304 21. V. 114 20. V. 444 22. i.27 22. 1 128 ; T. 400, 408 23. L 436 23. 1 93, 176 ; a 268 ; ia 25. ii. 169; iii. 351, 357; 208,228; v. 400 V. 441 24. ia 293 ; V. 99, 410, 451 26. V. 112 TUi. 1. V. 366 27. i. 287 ; V. 124, 313 3. ia 284, 308, 390 ; v. 315 28. V. 655 7. 1 92 ; V. 304 31. ia 352 ; V. 438, 498 9. ia 170, 192, 198, 284 iv. 1. V. 114 11. ii. 219; ia 191 3. L 13, 130; V. 114 12. V. 427 5. T. 112, 114 14. V. 484 6,8, 9, 10. V. 114 15. i. 27, 300 ; ia 51, 66, 111, 11. L 128 ; ia 219 ; iv. 193 ; 195,268,335, 337; T. 114 V. 61, 468 12. i. 14,250,251,266; ia96 16. ia 158, 188 16. V. 114 17. 1 60 ; ia 268 ; v. 309, 17. 118 368 18. a 266 18. 1 279,447; v. 309, 456 21— 24. V. 471 20. a 257 ; V. 394 26. a 199, 298, 362 21. iu. 230 ; T. 394 V. 2. iii. 220, 268 22. 1125; iii. 209 3. T. 466, 486, 493, 567 23. a 70, 219 ; iii. 209, 252 4. V. 493, 557 24. a 380 ; iii. 362 5. ii. 209, 267, 375 ; ia 108, 26. ia 158, 170, 191, 207, 253, 121, 189, 192, 197, 207, 362; V. *332, 333, 342, 363 ; V. 310, 337, 352, 469 346, 370 8. a 151 28. a 71 ; V. 484 10. a 115; iu. 149, 257 29. 1 54 ; a 218 ; ia 67, 246 ; 12. iL 214 ; V. 227 V. 113, 410 14. ii. 193, 216 ; v. 392 32. i. 7, 28 ; a 133, 184 ; 15. a 153, 216, 328 T. 362 16. ii. 218 ; v. 116, 313 33. V. 115, 116 17. V. 109, 318 34. V. 116 20. 1343 37. 1 160 ; ia 75 21. V. 392, 393, 396 39. 1160 vil. V. 535 ix. 1. V. 76 3. ia 247 ; V. 431 4. 1189 INDEX OF TEXTS. 379 Romans • • o.,., ... , _ ^°'- ■''''«'« Bomans Vol. Page ix. 5. 11. 366 ; iii. 187 ; iv. 824 ; xiv. 9. i. 80; ii. 279 V. 470 11. ii. 334, 338 7. i. 13 17. V. 394 18. V. 533 XV. 3. V. 359, 428 19. V. 397, 398 4. ii. 266; v. 223 23. iv. 325 6. ii. 251; iii. 114,123 29. i. 11 ; iv. 255, 264, 388 8. iii. 388 X. 1. i. 230 13. iii. 85; v. 463 2. i. 231 ; iv. 250 17. ii. 33 3. iii. 342 26. i. 230 4. i. 106 28. i. 172, 443 6. i. 171 ; m. 270 ; v. 90 30. iii. 363 6— 8. V. 436 xvi. 18. V. 554 8. i. 93, 171, 276 ; v. 90 20. i. 167 ; V. 393 10. i. 251 ; V. 553 12. iii. 310 13. iii. 312, 320; v. 190 1 CORINTHIAlSrS. 11. iii. 117, 320, 339; v. 107, 190, 531 i. 3. ii. 368 15. ii. 243, 249 ; iii. 288, 312 18. V. 526 17. V. 196 13 seq iii. 187 18. ui. 116, 139,183, 266; 16. iii. 290 V. 408 17. V. 355 25. i. 277 21. iii. 79 xi. 16. ii. 213, 216, 236 24. V. 454 17, 18. V. 307 25. i. 202 ; iv. 293 ; v. 97 20. iii. 336 26. i. 244 20- -22. ii. 72 30. i. 188 ; iii. 276, 329 ; 22. ii. 63 V. 112, 124, 284 25. ii. 391 ; iii. 136, 237 31. V. 124 29. iu. 376 ii. 2. i. 36 ; ii. 122, 159 32. iii. 332 ; iv. 330 ; v. 370 8. i. 80 ; ii. 165 33. iii. 33 ; v. 898 9. i. 416; iv. 235, 312; 34. V. 397 V. 314, 375, 395 36. iv. 285 10. i. 34 ; V. 337 xii. 1. i. 262, 381 ; iii. 212 ; v. 11. V. 337, 350 231, 262, 264, 265, 288, 12. iii. 133, 175, 195, 276, 858 344, 354, 360 14. iii. 192 ; v. 304, 305, 401 3. iii. 289; v. 15 iii. 3. i. 16 5. V. 265, 457 6. iii. 15 6. i. 449 ; V. 64, 265 9. ii, 273; V. 90, 93 7, 8 V. 64 11. V. 49 10. V. 370 16. iii. 159, 237; v. 366 11. iii. 124 17. V. 366 12. L 69, 126 ; v. 358 19, 20. V. 305 13. V. 41 22. i. 28 14. iv. 8 iv. 1. i. 43, 282 18. i 230 ; V. 143, 221 3. i. 414 ; ii. 59 21. V. 210 4. V. 115, 117 xiii. 1. iv. 282, 285; v. 132, 178, 7. iii. 365, 368 ; v. 29, 274, 206, 243, 313 313 2. iv. 14, 19, 132, 284 9. V. 448, 557 4. i. 178 ; iii. 334, 388 ; iv. 15, 11. V. 498 187,279, 284; v. 136, 179, 20. V. 483 180, 243 V. 1 seq. V. 81 5. V. 135, 139 2. i. 370; V. 482 6. V. 136, 137, 180, 243 5: iii. 170; V. 233,401 7. iv. 304 ; V. 130, 132, 134, 7. i. 404, 433 ; ii. 193, 212, 136, 139 251,290,406,416,426; 8. V. 429 iii. Ill, 162 9. iii. 148 7,8. ■X-ii. 290 13. ii. 88 8. ii. 251, 406, 416, 426; 14. i. 368 iv. 121 380 INDEX OF TEXTS. Fol. Page V. 63, 98 V. 98 ii 33 ii 111; iv. 64, 127, 364 V. 187 V. 106, 125, 383 nL167 lUi i. 99 T. 551 ii. 347; iii 159,197; V. 366, 462 i. 263; V. 228, 231, 366, 383,457,462,554 u. 331 ; V. 134 i. 350, 369, 380, 390, 453 iv. 365 iii. 385 V. 59 il41 T. 547 V. 59 iv. 365 a 294 V. 307 V. 60 V. 495, 517 V. 302 ii.368 T.333 i. 327 V. 57, 521 ii. 105 ; iii. 308 ; iy. 144 ; V. 237, 368 iL 206,207; v. 237 V. 135 L387 i 380, 381, 442, 445, 446 ; T. 233 iii 248 iii. 143, 179, 199, 239; v. 469 i. 169; ii. 33, 256, 269, 274, 279; iii. 128, 179, 239 ; T. 280, 469 iv. 218 iv. 363 i. 306; ii. 139, 303 ii 62 ; iii. 199 ji.138; iii. 199; v. 446, 472, 484, 557 i.16, 113; ii 300, 382; iii. 72,78,239, 321; iv. 376; T. 66, 67 17. L 282 ; ii 289 ; iii 128 21. iii 71 21 Beq. ii 301 22. i 331, 339; iii. 212; v. 534 23. iii 167 ; t. 59 31. V. 386 33. iii 400 xi 3. iii. 10 4, 5. ii 407 1 Corinth. V. 12. 13. vi 3. 5. 7. 11. 12. 13. 16. 18. 19. 20. vii 3. 5. 6. 7. 10. 14. 23. 25. 28. 31. 32. 35. Tiii 1. 2. 5. 7. ix. 7. 8. 9. 10. 16. 25. 27. X.2. 3. 4. 5. 7. 11. ,12. 13. 16. 1 Corinth. xi 13. 14. 16. 17. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 30. 31. 32. xii. 2. 3. 4-7. 4—11. 5. 6. 7. 10. 11. 12. 13. 17. 23. 27. 28. 29. iriii 1. 2. 3. 5. 9. 10. 12. 13. xiv. 1. 8. 14. 15. 16. 25. 29. 31. 32. 33. 34. 36. 38. 40. XT. 1 seq. 6. Vol. Page T. 60, 232 i 384 ; T. 62 i392; ii251,*404; V. 60, 61 ii. 408 ; t. 62, 209 V. 62 T. 59, 360 V. 59 i305 i397 i. 31, 116 ; ii 300, 302, 355 i 113; ii 300; iii 351 ii 120, 300 T. 228 V. 100, 217, 233 V. 225, 456 T.484 ii 340 ; iii 154 ; v. 341, 402 iii 134, 233, 255, 285, 314, 362 *iii. 377 iii 306 iii 108, 169, 314 iii 314, 392 iii 129, 134, 385 iv. 251 iii 169, 307, 357, 358, 385 ii 50 L 62; ii 205; iii 102, 128, 144,161,239,260; v. 66 i420; iv. 377; v. 192 v. 137 V. 407 iii 315; v. 62, 64 iii 314 i4, 40; ii 335; iii 122, 132 ; v. 350 i. 34 ; V. 305 ii 106; V. 305 iii 30 i 104 ; iii. 327 i 106 ; iii. 367 i 127, 134 ; ii. 78 ii. 114 iii 385 V. 148 V. 68 V. 68, 329, 335, 340, 349, 360, 472, 473 V. 63, 468, 472, 475 ii. 341 ; V. 221, 387 iii 314 iii 314, 367 iii 315 V. 136 iii 313 ii408 iii 389 iii 386 ; v. 60, 148, 232, 458 ii. 203, 312 ii 190, 235 INDEX OP TEXTS. 381 I Corinth. VoK Page 2 Corinth. Vol. Page XV. 9. T. 306, 308 ii 15. i.68; V. 198 10. ii. 98; iii. 98; iv. 284; v. 114, 308, 404 16. ii. 236 ; iii. 40, 290 ; V. 306, 308 14. ii. 256 iii 5. ii. 203 ; iii. 95, 164 ; v. 301, 17- -19. ii. 209 311, 314, 321, 342, 402 20. ii. ■X-206, 312, 357 ; iii. 148 6. iii. 170, 191, 192, 207, 273, 22. iii. 245 367 ; V. 305, 526 23. ii. 219, 236, 312 13. iii. 312 25. V. 463 15. i. 137 26. ii. 246; v. 393, 457 17. iii. 188 27. i. 275 ; ii. 332 iv 4. iii. 394 ; v. 242, 317, 392 28. i. 63, 283 ; v. 393 6. i. 212 ; ii. 325 ; iii. 372 ; 31. ii. 105, 207 ; t. 72, 73, 74 V. 609 32. ii. 207; iii. 183; iv. 210 7. V. 239, 457 33. V. 62 10. i. 42 ; ii. 269 36. ii. 192, 213 11. i. 42 41. i. 220, 371 ; v. 318 13. iii. 193, 357; v. 468 42. ii. 358 14. iii. 74 42 seq. ii. 267 15. V. 40 43. ii. 231, 288, 358 16. i. 128; ii. 268; v. 408 45. ii. 215; iii. 21, 100; V. 306, 483, 496 17. i. 31 ; V. 275, 334, 455, 466, 465 47. i. 80 ; ii. 216 ; iv. 169 ; 18. iii. 366 V. 379 V 1. V. 48 48. V. 379 4. u. 262 49. V. 379, 408 5. iii. 108, 170, 219 50. i. 98, 410 10. V. 115, 215 61. i. 33 11. i. 358, 415, 427; iu. 316, 62. V. 146 334 53. ii. 253, 263, 378; iii. 29 13. i. 311 64. i. 37 ; ii. 256 ; iii. 66, 14. ii. 213 ; v. 484 228 16. iii. 37, 173 65. ii. 194, 256 ; iii. 66, 229 ; 17. i. 277 ; iii. 242, 268 V. 486 18. V. 93 66. iii. 229 ; v. 84 19. i. 276 ; ii. 332 ; v. 93, 95 58. ii. 199,207; v. 47, 326 20. V. 84, 323, 330 xvi. 2. V. 266 21. i. 66,146; ii. 297, 395; 12. ii. 99 iii. 87, 148, 244, 246 ; 22. iii. 148 ; «. 61 V. 112, 113, 359 vi . 1. 2. ii. 204 ; iii. 220, 398 ; v. 90, 93, 309, 326, 398 i. 63, 318, 320, 322, 434 ; 2 CORINTHIANS. ii. 153; iii. 298, 343; iv. 102 i. 3, iiL 84, 371; v. 318,368, 6. i. 379 455 8. ii. 69 4. V. 456 14. i. 307 9. iv. 114 15. i. 288, 332; iv.l4, 292; 12. iii. 133, 158 V. 61 15. V. 308 18. V. 463 20. i. 10, 20, 186 ; ii. 370 ; vii . 1. i. 112 V. 471, 476, 662 4. T. 456 22. iii. 207 8,9. i. 374 23. V. 72, 74 10. i. 372, 446 ii. 1. V. 309 11. i. 372, 373, 380, 386, 388, 2. iv. 120 441, 462 ; v. 100, 101, 233 3. iv. 120 ; V. 332 viii 3. i. 448 5. V. 332 4. iii 276 6. i. 460 ; V. 309 12. i. 229 ; iii. 162, 340 ; 7. i. 449 ; V. 100, 517 V. 438 10. V. 91 23. ii. 50 11. V. 480 ix 6. ii. 382 ; v. 136 14. ii. 38 6. V. 38, 47, 276 383 INDEX as TEXTS. 2 Corinth. Vol. Page Galatiant Vol. Page VS.. 7. V. 39, 135, 273, 410 uil3. iil67 174,297; v. 113 8. V. 39, 135 15. V. 199 10. V. 416 16. iii 187 12. V. 266 17. iii 332 15. i. 29 19. iu. 151 JL. 4. i. 323; ii. 8; iii. 118; 20. i. 146 T. 503 23. i57; V. 86, 115 6. T. 16, 302 24. i49 6. iv. 249 26. . V. 370, 378 8. iii. 399 ; t 89 27. iii. 246, 257 10. u. 99 28. ii. 279 14. iii 234, 390 iv. 2. i 50; ii. 365 17. iiL210 4. i 13, 26 , 28, 69, 106, 186, xi4. iiL345, 356; iv. 256 292; ia 180 ; V. 115, 6. ii99 170, 479 8. il99; iii. 391 4,5. *i45 9. ii99 5. i 56 ; iii. 258 10. iv. 102 6. i60; iii. 108, 156, 189, 11. V. 74 284; V. 337, 370 12. ii 59, 100, 114 7. iii 258 14. i 407; V. 452, 522 9. i 213; iii 20, 192, 249, 355 26. V. 22 10. ill9 27. i379 14. V. 464 29. u. 105 19. i 206 ; V. 194 30. T. 22 24. i300 xiL 2. i. 36 ; iii. 32 ; v. 407 25. i239 4. V. 375 26. i 169 ; ii. 380 7. i362; iii. 174; v. 17, 337, 28. i300; V. 377 438, 454, 484, 537, 557 29. ii407 7—9. V. 474 V. 3. i 12, 55 ; iii 151; V. 429 9. i 202, 452; iii. 136; v. 3seq. ii306 337, 340, 346, 431, 567 4. iii. 220 11. ii. 99 6. i 14, 121; iii 193, 337; 14. i313; ii98, 102, 107; V. 364 V. 368, 375 7. ii 76, 182 15. *u. 98 9. ii306 xiii 1. iii. 185 11. iil67 4. ii. 215 12. ii306; iv. 16 ; V. 61, 63 10. ii. 14 ; iii. 399 ; iv. 187, 13. V. 60 402 15. V. 432 11. u. 243 17. 19. a 246, iii 152; v. 334, 400, 444 i42 GALATIANS. 22. iilOl; iii 129, 134, 233, 238, 252 i. 4. V. 522 24. i380; V. 431 6. iii. 345 ; v. 522 vi 1. iii. 354; V. 482 9. V. 61 3. V. 302 15. iii. 277 6. V. 41 16. iii 277; V. 401, 409, 411 7. V. 198 20. V. 74 8. i 4 ; ii 51 ii. 2. iii 331 9. ..330 4. V. 58 10. i. 280 ; V. 276 6. iii 331 12. iii 398 9. iii 277, 309 ; iv. 247 15. ii372; ui 169 ; iv. 331 15. i 242 ; ii 391 16. V. 59 20. il44; ii265 17. a 166 21. iii 352 iii. 1. ii. 120 ; V. 445 3. ii. 74 ; V. 539 EPHESIANS. 8. iii. 352 9. i. 13, 128 i. 3. ii. 367,368; v. 377 10. V. 427 4. i 164; v. 383 INDEX OF TEXTS. 383 EpTiesians Vol. Page Ephesiam Vol. Page i. 6. i. 110 iv. 31. iii. 193, 215 6. i. 96, 302; iU. 341, 342; 32. V. 433 v. 383 V. 2. i. 28, 144,184; ii. 164, 200, 7. ui. 343 265 ; iv. 259 ; v. 260 10. i. 71, *265; ii. 162 3. iii. 30, 193 14. iii. 91, 209, 298 6. V. 227, 631 18. i. 128 ; V. 38 8. V. 320 21. V. 457 13. V. 317 22. ii. 211 ; iii. 124, 245 ; 14. ii. 219 V. 345, 407, 457 16. ii. 12 23. i. 63, 277 ; iii. 245 17. V. 397 ii. 1. ii. 402 28. i. 9 2. V. 392 29. i. 9, 97 8. i. 141, 210; ii. 151,372 32. ii. 394, 402 4. i. 12; ii. 175, 180 vi. 11. V. 494 6. i. 115 12. i. 79 ; ii. 33 ; iii. 373 7. u. 197 13. iii. 160 8. iii. 368; v. 310 15. i. 36 10. iii. 94 ; iv. 331 16. ii. 7 ; iv. 248 ; v. 480, 12. i. 50, 57, 145 ; iii. 257 502, 504 14. i. 23, 71, 188, 216, 222, 17. V. 625 272; ii. 245,275,279; 18. I 328 ; V. 68, 357, 358 iii. 88,253, 310; 19. V. 358 V. 104, 468 15. iii. 88 ; v. 157 16. iii. 88 19. iii. 257 PHILIPPTA-RS. 20. V. 49 ... ^^• V. 468 i. 3, 4. V. 358 iii. 5. i. 290 6. iii. 95, 304 6. i. 41, 242 7. ii. 77 7. i. 41 ;- iii. 289 15. i. 230, 231 8 seq. iii. 277 16. ii. 45 9. i 33, 41 18. V. 13, 191 14. V. 329, 376, 555 23. ii. 350 ; v. 378, 395 15. V. 374 ii. 1. iii. 147 17. ii. 203 ; v. 49 3. iii. 399 18. i. 34; ii. 180 5. ii. 182, 281, 313, 325, 342; 20. ii. 197; v. 326 iv. 240 iv. 3. iii. 114, 238 6. i. 206, 286 ; ii. 175, 325 7. ui. 386 7. i. 52, 93, 206 ; ii. 172, 327; 8. i. 94; iii. 136, 142, 221, iii. 284 ; v. 479 231, 233 8. i. 29, 206 ; ii. 167, 197, 277, 9. u. 275, 328; in. 55,224, 225 322,326,327; iii. 149 ; 10. ■• iu. 224, 237 iv. 331; V. 517 11. iii. 142, 204 ; v. 64 9. i. 147 ; ii. 197, 241, 280, 12. iii. 97 323, 328 ; iii. 29 ; v. 13. i. 47, 195, 206 123, 386 14. V. 55, 486, 539 10. ii. 280, 324, 333 ; v. 123, 15. i 266; ii. 236 406 16. i. 266 ; iii. 96 11. a 280, 324 18. T. 318 12. iii. 336 19. iii. 350 ; v. 99, 446 13. i. 229 ; iii. 95 ; v. 303, 20. ii. 251 ; iii. 345 304, 402 22. v. 408 14. V. 409 23. iii. 192, 271, 273, 274 15. V. 317, 387 24. V. 408 17. i. 250 25. V. 75 20. i. 301 26. iv. 136, 195 21. ii. 314 ; v. 427 28. V. 422 22. i. 301 29. iii. 215, 358 iii. 8. V. 109, 390 30. i. 62 ; ii. 268 ; iii. 108, 9. V. 113 169, 191, *201, 215 ; v. 221 10. ii. 204 ; iii. 22 384 INDEX OF TEXTS. Philippiaiu Vol. Page Cologtiatu Vol. Page iii. 11. V. 518 iii. 23. V. 135, 410 12. i. 16; iii. 329 iv. 14. iii. 175 13. ii. 72 ; iii. 95 15. i. 36 ; iii. 329 16. 18. V. 483 V. 62 1 THESSALONIANS. 20. ii. 316 ; iii. 119 ; v. 379, 407 i3. i 172 ; iii. 193 21. i. 4, 92, 98, 299; ii. 114, ii 5. V. 74 206; iii. 260 13. V. 504 iv. 2. V. 516 iii 5. V. 444, 498 4. iv. 109 11. iii 392 6. V. 351 iv. 3. «. 370, 400, 411, 448 7. u. 243; V. 110 4. iv. 374 9. ii. 247; iii. 85 6. V. 500 10. 1172 13. iii 17 12. V. 409, 518, 541 17. il95; ii264 13. ii. 203 ; v. 308 18. iil98 15. V. 313, 319 V. 2. il34; V. 395 18. i. 172, 445; iii. 99 3. iv. 390 22. i 244 ; iii. 290 5. V. 320 8. ii373 11. ii273 COLOSSIANS. 12. V. 15 17. V. 354 i 3. V. 358 18. V. 68 10. i. 440 19. ii 219 ; iii 124, 220 12. L 29 ; ii. 224 ; iii. 372 ; 23. ii85 iv. 394 ; v. 308, 319, 389 24. V. 471 13. V. 319 15. V. 345 16. i. 90 ; ii. 162 2 THESSALONIANS. 17. i 90, 135 18. i. 266 ; ii. 272, 279, 394 ; i. 5. i 452 ; iii 341 iii 67; v. 507 7. V. 62 19. i.277 8. V. 52, 395 20. i. 69, 180, 189 ; ii 167, 169, 11. i 230, 452 251, 350 ; iii 88 12. V. 389, 466 21. i 276 ii. 3. iii 269 22. i. 276 4. iv. 147 23. V. 49 7. i 34, 41 ii.3. 122,106,203; ii. 103, 349; 8. iii 119, 269 V. 346, 349 9. il8 8. V. 66 11. iii 191 9. i49, 51, 276; ii. 347; 16. V. 309, 319 ui. 10, 307 iii 2. ii9 10. ii 279 3. V. 472 11. iii 249 6. V. 63 14. il2,54, 55, 146; iii. 66, 10. V. 420, 630 229; V. 115, 426, 429 11. iii 391 15. ii 397 ; iii. 66 12. V. 420 17. i 96 16. iiL 86 18. ii. 314; iii. 275 19. iii 96 21. ii 314 ; v. 60 23. ii. 314 1 TIMOTHY. iii. 1. i269; ii. 199; iii. 48, 119 1,2. *ii 309 il. ii 207, 375 2. i 269 ; V. 378 7. V. 16 5. V. 18, 553 8. iii. 366 12. iii. 166 9. i 54 13. V. 433 13. V. 286 14. iii. 367 14. ii. 197 ; iii. 371 INDEX OF TEXTS. 385 1 Timany Vol. Page i. 15. 113,27,309; ii. 254; iii. 370 ; v. 91, 428 17. i. 224 19. V. 484 ii. 1. iv. 72; V. 95, 107, 244, 334, 857 1 seq ii. 8 2. iv. 374,402; v. 68, 137, 244, 834, S94 5. ii. 250 6. ii. 179 8. V. 357 iii. 9. ii. 10 16. i. 1, 3, 231, 276 ; ii. 199, 210 ; iii. 109, 329 ; iv. 308 ; V. 194, 517 iv. 1. iii. 191, 857 ; v. 65 2. 3. 4. 5. 10. 11. 13. 14. 15. 16. V. 4. 8. 15. 17. 19. 22. 23. 24. vi. 2. 5. 6. a 9. 10. 12. 13. 15. 16. 17- 19. 20. i. 76 ; ii. 265 ; V. 493 V. 420 iii. 143 ; v. 420 V. 419 i. 42; ii, 10; v. 194, 195 i. 20, 34 ii. 254 iv. 331 ; V. 248 V. 59 ii. 105 ii. 220 V. 532 iii. 77 V. 136 T. 422 V. 550 V. 65 V. 63 V. 97 i. 368 ; ii. 105 ; v. 333 V. 298 v. 59 V. 76 i. 34; V. 544 V. 418, 421, 644 iii 243 ; v. 7, 62 a 123 i. 14 V. 8, 52 ii. 19 ; V. 8 i. 37, 121 ; V. 8, 318, 466 -19. * V. 3 V. 50 iii. 345; v. 35, 55, 106 2 TIMOTHY. i. 6. 7. 10. 12. 18. AND. — PERRON, ETC. iii. 124, 220, 385 iii. 195 iil93 i. 134 i. 134 2 Timotlij) ii. 4. 8. 13. 18. 19. 26. 26. iii. 2—4. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 12. 13. 16. 17. iv. 2. 3. 6. 7. 10. 11. 13. 16. vi. 20. Vol. Page V. 480 ii. 268 V. 471 ii. 312 iii. 320 i. 357; V. 370, 505 V. 86, 370, 453, 495 v. 493 ('.482 V. 14 i. 38,407; ii 47; iii 275, 333 V. 484 V. 198 ii. 35 ; v. 61 V. 454 ii. 387 v,.3 V. 38 iii. 182 i 316 ; V. 61, 229 ii. 350 ii 76, 183 iii 164 i 245 ii 102 ii63 V. 198 TITUS. i. 9. iii 141 ; v. 308 12. V. 420 14, V. 55 16. u. 340; Hi 193 ii. 11. i. 40, 243, 261 ; v. 309, 403 12. V. 309, 448 13. i 251 ; ii. 210, 265, 366 14. iii 94, 462 iii 3. V. 432 4. i 40 ; iii. 237 5. i. 113, 141 ; ii 219, 372 ; iii. 101, 170, 186, 191, 242, 250, 258, 348 7. ii 365 8. iii. 399 ; v. 39 13. i 246; iii 175 HEBREWS. . 1. iii. 276, 304 1—3. * i 102 2. i 28, 80 3. i 36, 69, 60, 114, 164; V, 507 4. iv. 60; V. 106, 207 5. i 90,286,293; ii 376; iv. 60; V. 365 6. 114,98,211,260; iii 10 7. V. 317, 535 7 seq. ii. 311 F F 386 INDEX 01' TEXTS. Hebrews ro(. Page Hebrews Vol. Page i. 9. i. 142 vii.7. a 366 13. i. 115 9. V. 138 14. I 4 ; iii. 370, 388 ; v. 316, 10. iii. 81 ; V. 138 409 13, 14. ii. 284 ii. 1. ii. 64 17. iii 158 2. i. 91 18. i289 i. iii. 235 19. i 168, 291 ; iii 366 ; 7. i. 9i, 92, 204 V. 315 9. ii. 171 22. V. 115 10. i. 59, 298 23, 24. i78 11. i. 16, 54,203; iii. 43 25. i78; V. 263 14. i. 9, 10, 16; ii 194; iii. 28. i78 66, 229, 246 ; v. 393 viii. 5. ii281 16. - a 232 6. il69 16. i. *1, 27, 63,82,90,130; 9. i 11 ; iii 257 V. 88 13. i289 17. i. 9 ; iii. 225 ix. 5. i4; ii348 iiLl. i. 62; iii. 288 11. ii. 361 ; iii 158, 300 4. ii.278 12. ii 322; v. 263 5. i. 106 ; V. 348 14. ill3; u. 205; iii. 102, 7. V. 190 354, 359 11. ii319; v. 635 16. iii 169 13. i. 64,301,346; ivl 123; 22. i 112,183; iii 88,247; V. 422 V. 83 15. i. 301 ; V. 415 24—26. v. 263 18, 19. u. 319 27. ii 216, 360 ; v. 213 iv. 2. V. 505, 525 28. ii 197, 300 5. iii. 210 X. 1. i 96, 239 8. i. 169 ; ii 330 4. i 183; ii300; iii. 347 9. iii. 10 ; V. 535 5. il32, 151, 293; v. 260 11. iii 210 9. i247 12. iii 271 ; v. 504 10. i83, 116, 247; ii 220 ; 15. i 146,165; iii. 152; iii. 143, 343 V. 486 12. iii 52 16. iii. 152; iv. 328; v. 347, 14. V. 263 363, 365 19. i41 T. 1. il65; V. 230 20. i. 38, 41-^3, 95, 274 ; 2. iii 152 ; iv. 281 ; v. 333 iii 226 4. iii. 273, 288, 386 22. ii 299 7. i 26,371; iil71; iii 156; 23. V.471 V. 329, 339 25. i. 282; iii 114; v. 62,616 9. i 79, 165 ; ii. 331 ; iii. 182 26. V. 431 Ti. 1. i 367,418,437; ii 209; 27. V. 87 iii 95; V. 58, 410 29. iil34; iii 91, 218, 302; 2. iii 191 V. 386 4. ii 322 ; v. 419 32. ii. 65 6. i 360 ; ii. 125 37. i274 8. i. 421 39. ui 114, 273 9. ii. 343 xi. 1. i 128, 251, 2534 ii- 209 10. ii. 223, 263 ; iii. 14, 40 4. i 324 ; V. 285 11. V. 301 6. iii. 339 15. ii 265 7. i324 16. V. 73 9. ; V. 48 17. i. 28, 179 10. il30 18. ii 381 ; V. 367, 469 11. v.471 J9. i 34 ii. 267, 373, 381 ; 13. i 127, 130 V. 459, 484 15, 16. V. 378 20. i 114 ; ii. 236 ; iii. 148, 17. ii201 226, 381 19. ii201, 287, 400; iv. 206 Tii. 2. il79; iii. 238; iv. 287; 23. iv. 345 V. 110, 185 24. V. 641 3. iv. 285 25. i. 336 ; V. 32, 641 4. i78 27. i 128 ; ii. 177 ; v. 217 INDEX OP TEXTS. 887 Hebrews Vol. Page 5. Jamee Vol. Page xi. 32. i. 324 ; ii. 7 i. 22. *V. 186 35. ii. 218 23. u. 64 ; V. 199, 277 38. T. 498 24. ii. 64 ; V. 277 xii. 1. i. 94 ; ii. 219, 235 25. V. 194 2. ii. 19, 120, 142,*168, 160 26. iii. 216 3. ii. 130, 167, 177, 182 ; 27. i. 42 ; V. 36 iv. 331 ii. 6. V. 14 4. U. 104 8. iii. Ill 9. T. 374 10. V. 115 11. V. 367 12. i. 191 12. V. 329 13. iii. 152; iv. 270, 328; 14. ii. 246 ; iii. 190 ; iv. 373 V. Ill, 438, 440 15. jii. 220 ; v. 219 16. V. 268 16. i. 402; V. 420, 547 16. iv. 276; V. 268 17. i. 351 ; iu. 82 ; v. 100 17. • iii. 194 ; V. 36 18. V. 544 18. i, 42 , 99, 250, 256, 439 ; 20. iv. 55 iii. 150, 193, 194; 22. ii. 380 V. 196, 400, 554 23. V. 408, 468 22. i. 14 ; ii. 182 ; iii. 94 24. iii. 156, 161, 321 iii. 2. i. 339; iii. 153, 270; 28. iii. 98 ; iv. 381 ; v. 309 V. 91, 428 29. iv. 263 6. ] 361; ii. 294,319; xiii. 2. V. 276 iii. 122, 197 3. ii. 139, 142 8. u. 39 5. V. 629 9. iv. 7 7. i. 170 11. V. 312 8. i. 236 ; ii. 253 ; iv. 108, 220 15. ii. 316 ; iv. 291 9. i. 169; ii. 205; iii. 162; 16. iii. 100 V. 55, 507 17. iv. 299 10. ii. 301 18. iv. 287 14. ii, 294 ; V. 378 iv. 3. ii. 248 ; V. 328, 346, 473 15. V. 281 5. iii. 191, 197, 368, 368, 376 ; 16. i. 381 ; iii. 99, *259, 268 iv. 301 ; V. 525 17. i. 170 ; ii. 19 ; iii. 167 ; 6. i. 234 333, 339 ; u. 262 ; iv. 11 iii. 91 , 203, 232 ; iv. 290 18. iii. 167 7. V. 561 20. i. 65 ; iii. 91, 348 ; v. 484 8. i. 369 ; V. 397 20, 21. *iii. 80 9. i. 359 21. iii. 393 10. u. 342 22. iii. 97 ; V. 41 12. V. 210 24. i. 170 14. 17. V. 7. V. 23 i. 191 ; V. 194 i. 172 S. JAMES. 9. 10. V. 87 ii. 65, 160 i. 3. V. 443 13. V. 363 4. V. 445 14. V. 95 5. V. 31, 547, 563 17, 18 iii. 249 6. V. 474 11. V. 23 12. V. 444, 667 1 S. PETER. 13. iii. 373 14. V. 446, 483 i. 3. ii. 198, 200, 263, 266, 267, 16, 17. ■jfiii. 361 ;*v. 311 322 ; V. 375 17. i. 29; iii. 309, 381, 384 ; 3,4. *ii. 364 iv. 280, 286; v. 27, 308, 4. ii. 32£ , 366 ; V. 368, 375, 316, 317, 321, 332, 342, 466 366, 416 5. i. 290 ; ii. 380 18. i. 96, 298 ; iii. 369 ; 7. i. 250 ; V. 443, 494 V. 262, 316, 609 9. u. 162 19. V. 188, 189 12. i. 3, 187 21. i. 16; iii. 79, 199; v, 186, 13. iii. 40 ; V. 309, 310 188, 189, 191, 199, 444 17. iii. 336 ; V.-369 388 INDEX OP TEXTS. 1 S. Peler Vol. Page 2 S.Peter rol. Page i. 18. L 68 ; ii. 27, 268 i 5, 6. i206; T. 531 19. L 52,112; ii. 27, 134; 12. V. 339 iii.228, 244; v. 467, 463 14. i425 23. L298; y. 194 17—19. i 255 24. a 378 19. i 19, 20, 30, 235, 236, 238, 26. jii. 198 260, 251 ; ia 303, 372; ii.2. iii. 244 ; v. 354 V. 191, 202, 318 4. iL278 20. il64; V. 133, 278, 276 5. ii. 273, 277; v. 262, 344, 21. il05 360 a 4. i7; T. 426 7. ii284 5. V. 116 9. iil372; v. 178, 262, 319, 7. a 104; V. 514 462 8. a 104 11. l389; u. 246; iii 228; 9. V. 454, 464 v: 377, 448 10. T. 137 13. iv. 292, 302 ; v. 132, 135, 11. i4 178, 206 14. iv. 8 16. iv. 284 ; V. 37, 181, 400, 15. i 242, 349; a 88 411 16. i349 16. L407; ii47 18. V. 206 17. V. 131 19. V. 555 18. T. 132 20. V. 442 19. i. 201 ; V. 456 22. i348; V. 243, 442 20. i. 201, 319; v. 455 iii.l. T. 190 21. i. 30; ii 179,200 5,6. V. 250 22. ui. 67, 244, 253 8. i 268 ; V. 48 23. iv. 8 9. i. 268, 270, 350, 36^ 390, 25. ii34 452 m. 1. T. 387 10. il34 4. iii 196 11. i42; V. 207 7- V. 345, 433 16. V. 57, 64, 526 9. n. 366 18. V. 220 15. ii. 209 ; t. 386 18. ii. 396 20. iii 248 1 S. JOHN. 21. iii 248, 250 ir. 1. i 328; ii. 181,200; i 1. ia 31 ; iv. 265 V. 431, 481 2. i86 2, 3. V. 441 3. i 94, 95 4. iv. 307 5. ia 370, 373 ; v. 317 6. ii201 7. i 113, 116 ; ia 247, 352 10. iii 155, 276, 371, 398 ; 8. i 189, 339; ia 163,270; V. 94, 318, 357, 411 V. 91, 428 11. iii. 141 9. V. 125, 429, 472 12. a 407; iv. 10 ai. i44, 174, 248; a 343; 15. Hi 392 iii. 22, 157, 176, 225, 266, 18. i353 353 ; V. 115 19. V. 471 2. i. 77 ; a 392 ; V. 430 T. 3. V. 57 7. ia 362 ; T. 468 4. i 65 ; a 19 ; v. 466 9. ia 371 ; V. 318 5. iii 174 ; v. 310, 461 12. V. 106 6. a 342 13,14 V. 239, 261 7. v. 368 16. V. 293 8. V. 452, 480, 491, 498, 604 16. i441; V. 496 9. V. 491 17. a 294 10. a 182 20. a 38; ia 176 27. iii. 126, 191, 197 iii. 1. i40, 51,92,148; a 180; 2 S. PETER. in. 86,149,150; v. 106, 369, 471 i. 4. i 16, 34, 69 ; a 101 ; ia 2. i 101 ; v. 106 367; V. 68, 109, 146, 190, 3. ii 269 ; iii. 352 366, 369, 444, 557 4. V. 104, 110 INDEX OF TEXTS. 389 1 S.John Fol. Page Revelation 111.7. V. 114, 531 1 15. 8. 11. 354 iv. 329 ; V. 479, 531 17. 14. 1.42 18. 17. HI .366; V. 21, 814, 316 a 7. 18, 19. V. 437 9. Iv. 1. Iv. 251 10. 2. 111. 154 14. 3,6. 111. 356 17. 8. 1.40 21. 9. 1. 294 ; V. 309 22,23 10. 11.176 24. 13. 11.42 Hi 1. 18. 1. 69, 291 ; 11. 228 2. 20. Hi. 150 4. V. 3. 111. 151 7. 4. U. 191 : 111. 118 ; v. 498 8. 6. ii .248,* 344; iv. 254, 301 ; 12. V. 471 14. 7. Hi. 188, 248, 353 17. 8. HI. 248, 354 18. 14. V. 328, 473 20. 15. V. 473 21. 18. iv. 74 ; V. 23Q iv 1. 6,7. 8. 2 S. JOHN. 10. 1. I. 244; H. 89; ill. 290 11. 10. 3 V. 62 S. JOHN. V 1-7. 5. 10. 1. 3. 4. 5. 7. 8. 10. 11. V. 482 S. JUDE. 6. i. 6; H. 360; v. 17, 88, 426 8. iv. 303 ; V. 137 9. H. 36 ; V. 480, 522 10. V. 15, 401 11. 1. 344 ; Iv. 11, 54, 306 ; V. 63, 152 12. 1.307; V. 59 13. Hi. 371 14. i. 124, 426 ; iu. 116 ; v. 61 15. 1. 124 19. Hi. 170, 192, 216, 273, 364, 384 20. H. 273 23. iv. 388 25. i. 225 REVELATION. V. 193 HI. 134 Hi. 57, 352; iv. 375 H. 136, 237, 264 il. 75, 162 H. 426 ; V. 384 u. 162 12. 14. vl. 4—8. 6, 10. 16. 17. vH. 1—3. 9. 11. 12. 14. 16. 17. ix. 2. 3. 11. X. 5. 6. 7. xi. 3. xli. 2. 3. 4. 9. 10. 12. xui. 1. 8. 11. Vol. Page v. 221 u. 162 u. 194, 339 ; Hi. 46, 296 1.129 V. 210 H. 194 V. 55, 58 Hi. 232 ; iv. 312 1. 315, 393 ; v. 434 I. 315 1. 34, 401 ; IH. 349 Hi. 134 ; V. 105 1. 451 ; V. 100 1. 451 ; HI. 9 II. 339 V. 454 11. 361 u. 162 ; V. 471 Hi/ 291, 293; iv. 333 V. 175 V. 302, 830 i. 116; H. 164, 184 IH. 250 1.85 ii. 338, 354, 386, 387 H. 336, 338 ; iv. 374 ; V. 329, 655 V. 382, 389, 409 Hi. 76 IH. 74, 229 ; iv. 121 ; V. 480 Hi. 74 11. 336 ; V. 230 H. 338 H. 296 H. 336 11. 294 V. 452 H. 136; V. 396 1.437 Hi. 210 IH. 9 H. 336 V. 460, 465, 475 Hi. 76, 249, 362 V. 467 H. 249; V. 457 V. 241 1.376; iv. 209; v. 241 V. 239 V. 79 1. 63, 16S, 283, 317; v. 72 1. 43 in. 64 iv. 343 H. 401 ; IH. 73 V. 539 • V. 480 Hi. 168; V. 116,482 V. 265 Iv. 281 1. 164 ; il. 296 iv. 281 390 INDEX OF TEXTS. Revelation Vol. Page xiii 17, 18. V. S54 xiv. 4. i. 170; iiLO; v. 298 6. i. 71 ; iii. 92, 298 11. iii 64 ; iv. 383 13. iii. 9 18—20. iii 78 XV. 3. u. 338; iii 337, 352 4. iii 337 xvi 1. iv. 329 1—17. ii. 293 2. V. 226 10. ii 838 xvii i. V. 544 5. i 34; iv. 308 9. iv. 481 12. iv. 369 14. i 78 xis. 3. iii 321 4. V. 476 7. ' u. 308 9. ii. 308; iii 63 10. i 19,153; ii. 119,271; iii 63, 222, 312 ; v. 546, 654 Revelation Vol. Page xix. 12. iv. 55, 283 16. iv. 384; v. 459, 466 XX. 2. ii. 339; v. 484, 567 3. ,ii 339 5. ii402; iii. 49; v. 298 6. iil99, 237, 312, 362; iii 10,83,84; v. 462 13. ii 399 14. ii 194 xxi 4. V. 457 6. ii. 162 8. ii 194, 14. V. 49 27. L112; iii. 250; v. 425 xxii 1. iii 307 7. V. 394 9. il4 12. i 31, 283 13. ii. 162 16. i 235, 251, 252 ; ii. 211 17. i 247 20. iii 168, 359; v. 394 II. GENERAL INDEX TO SERMONS MINOR WORKS. INDEX TO BISHOP ANDREWES' SERMONS, A. A aron, his apparel, typical meaning of, i. 26 ; one of God's hands, ii. 17, 29, 30 ; why his rod budded, ii. 20 ; his rod inflicts Church censures, ii. 28 ; and thus makes men fruitful, ii. 34. The hand of Ecclesiastical go- vernment, ii. 32, equal with Moses, ii. 33 ; supplies spiritual wants, ii. 33 ; with Mioses makes a complete government, ii. 34 ; needs Moses' aid, ii. 35 ; steadies his hand, ii. 35 ; has the same enemies, ii. 35, 36 ; his house the Ecclesiastical estate, ii. 283 ; his rod, the type of Christ's Priesthood, ii. 349 ; its blossoming again, the type of his Resurrection, ii. 349 ; Ms ointment a type of the Holy Ghost, iii. 238. Abaddon, a name of Satan, v. 239. Abel, why his sacrifice better than Cain's, V. 285. Abimelech, why kings of Canaan so called, ii. 24. Abishai, his advice to David, iv. 24 ; rejected, iv. 25, 29, 30; condemned out of his own mouth, iv. 34. Abner, angry at reproof, v. 16. Abraham, Christ took on Him the seed of, i. 1 ; works of, must be done by the seed of, i. 14 ; rejoiced to see Christ's day, i. 118, 119, 123 ; saw it by faith, i. 128 ; religion of, one with ours, i 119; believed in the judg- ment, 1. 124 ; his joy like that of the unborn Baptist, i. 125 ; according to the Fathers, saw Christ's birth at Mamre, i. 128 ; rejoiced not to hear that his seed should be as the dust of the earth, but as the stars of hea- ven, i. 130 ;' rejoiced that his seed should be liis Saviour, i. 130; our light greater, i. 131 ; now in God's presence, ii. 78 ; his bosom a place of comfort, ii. 78 ; his sons often forget- ful, and need warning, ii. 79 ; a rich man, ii 88 ; kind to the poor, ii. 92 ; his faith, ii. 201 ; in taking the five kings, a type of Christ, ui. 230 ; though rich here, blessed hereafter; V. 34 ; the different portion he be- AND.^PEBEON, ETC. stowed on Isaac, and on his other children, v. 377. Absalom, the several degrees of accept- ance illustrated in his case, iii. 298 ; rebelled from ambition, iv. 12 ; a meaning in his being killed with three darts, iv. 17 ; God's judgment signally manifested in his case, iv. 18. Absolution, conferred at Easter, ii. 426, 427 ; power of, when given to the Apo- stles, V. 95, 96 ; discretion needed in applying it, v. 97;givento the members of the Church, if they are repentant, v. 98, and forsake their sins, v. 100, 101 ; conveys remission at once, v. 102. Abstenti, distinguished from excommu- nicati, v. 63. Acceptable, year of the Lord, why so called, iii. 298, 299 ; day, the day of Pentecost, iii. 343. Acceptance, several degrees of, iii. 298; illustrated by the case of Absalom, iii. 298 ; what temper is accepted with God, iii. 332, 339, 340 ; implies that God might reject, if he pleased, iii. 340, 341 ; relates not to human merit, but to the Divine purposes, iii. 341 ; leaves all in God's hands, ui 342 ; is only through Christ, iii. 342 ; leads on to the Sacraments, iii. 342, 343. Accovm^t, we must take account with ourselves, ii 189. Achan, enticed by the eye, v. 540. Actions, good, evil spoken of, ii. 39, 57. Adages, by unhappy, Satan breathes infection and poison, ii. 3. Adam, in him we came by our attainder, ii 209, 216 ; our fall in, compared with our Resurrection in Christ, ii 214 ; his rising, was his fall, ii. 215 ; what he lost in falling, ii 217, seq. ; by drinking the cup of devils became a degenerate vine, iii. 71 ; brought forth wild grapes, iii. 71 ; in losing his joy; lost Paradise, iv. 123; teaches us the danger of doing what is good in one's own eyes, iv. 162 ; his tempta- tions and our Lord's compared, v. 497 ; whether he sinned by gluttony or by distrust, v. 497. Administrations, signify outward call- G G 394 IXDEX TO SEUMONS, ETC. ing, aa gifts, inward qualification, iii. 380 ; come from Chriflt, iii. 381, 386, 388 ; divided, not scattered at ran- dom, liL 388. Adoption, the words of the Father to the Son at His baptism our words of adoption, iii. 258, 259. Adoration, to be used in entering God's house, iv. 374 ; practice of the Pri- mitive Church, iv. 374 ; of angels in heaven, and saints on earth, iv. 374, 375. Adrian the Sixth, owned man's want of righteousness, v. 121. Adverbt, God loves better than verbs, ii. 105; V. 405. Advernty, the effect of perversity, v. 334 ; and of sin, v. 353. Acritis, opposed the keeping of Easter, IL 416. jBachylus, parallel between Ps. Ixxviii and Praise, i 310. Affections, to be set above, iL 309, 310, 313 — 315; especially at Easter, ii. 321; and in the Holy Communion, a 321, 322. Afflictions, force men to seek God, i. 310, 311 ; compared to darkness, v. 319 ; a means of trying us, v. 443. Agog, Saul too merciful to, ii 13. AgajxB, not observed at the present day, V. 59. Agar, warned to return, ii. 62. Agatho, Pope, admitted that the Sixth General Council was summoned by the Emperor, v. 160. Agde, CotmcU of. See CouncU ofAgde. Agere and facere contrasted, v. 195. Agrippa, half-hearted, iii 198. Ahab, angry at Micaiah's reproof, v. 7, 16; delivered up to temptation, v. 447 ; enticed by the eye, v. 540. Ahashuerosh, meaning of, ii 284. Ahasuerus, his danger and deliverance both recorded, iv. 129 ; the same as Artaserzea, Iv. 130 ; why his deliver- ance specially recorded, iv. 143, 144. Akijah, God's messenger to Jeroboam, ii. 12. Ahimelech, Saul too severe in punishing him, ii 13. Ahithophel, his miserable end, iv. 313, 314. Aia-la-ChapelU, Council of. See Council of Aix-lorChafdle. *Ajrovop Bucheridgis Funeral Sermon.) Almshouses, great increase of in Eng- land, V. 37. Alpha, and Omega, Christ, why called, a 75, 162. Altar, S. Paul speaks of the Christian, a 301. not merely spiritual, but exter- nal, V. 259 ; common to all Christians, V. 259. (From. Bishop Buckeridgis FimeraX SenuMC) AmkiUon, the cause of Absalom's re- bellion, iv. 12 ; might have led David to kill Saul, iv. 28 ; is gratified at any cost, v. 550. Ambrose, S., held that unbelief foils the Incarnation, i. 27 ; on the lowliness and glory of the cradle of Christ, i 209 ; his interpretation of the words, ' I will pour out of my Spirit,' iii. 305 ; owned the imperfection of his own righteousness, v. 118; presided at the Cotuncil of Aquileia, v. 161. Amen, of early Chnstdans sounded like thunder, a 338. (at the end of the Lord's Prayer), necessary to be understood aright, v. 467 ; by it we acknowledge the truth of the prayer, and our desire that God would hear it, v. 467 ; so used else- where in Scripture, v. 470 ; enjoined to be said at the end of ajl prayers, V. 468 ; retained untranslat«i in all languages, t. 468 ; rests on God's faithftiMeSB, v. 471, 472 ; to use it aright we must pray by the Spirit, v. 472 ; according to God's will, v. 473 ; intelligently, v. 473; for a good pur- pose, V. 473 ; with confidence in God, V. 474 ; to be applied to every clause of the Lord's Prayer, v. 474, 475 ; as an expression of thanks, v. 475. An . 482. ^uucovia, the word applied to the highest order of the ministry, iii, 38S ; to teach humility, iii. 388 ; to kings, iii 3SS ; and to Christ, iii. 388. Aiaxorai, kings so called, t. 180. ^larifeis distinguished from eTiTa|€u, V. 59. THdymuSf his interpretation of the words, ' I will pour out of my Spirit,' iii. 305. DwcipUi, gained the Holy Ghost at Pentecost by their unity, iiL 112, 113, 129 ; uniformity, iil 114 ; and patient waiting, iiL 114, 129. ItUcontent weakens faith, v. 547. IHscord, a bar to the entry of the Holy Ghost, iiL 113. Discretion in the use of a gift, as great a blessing as the gift itself, iiL 140 ;' to be used in applying comfort and absolution, v. 97. IHsease, to, i. e. to put to pain, t. 7. Disobedience, curses uttered against, > . 427. Distrust quenches faith, v. 528. Disunion drives away the Holy Spirit, iii. 238. Dives, a son of Abraham, iL 79, 83, 8" ; had received his good things, iL 79, 87; their nature, iL 83; his story, not a parable, il 80 ; compared to a cross, iL 80, 81, seq. ; his torments began at once, iL 84 ; eternal, iL 84 ; contrasted with Lazarus's happiness, iL 85 ; without any comfort, ii. 85 ; punished, not because rich, or over- reaching, or covetous, or lavish, ii. 89 ; but because he chose his por- tion in this life, ii. 90 ; this life, why called his, iL 91 ; forgot what he had received, iL 91 ; and that he was God's steward, iL 92 ; forgot Laza- rus, iL 92 ; spent aU on himself iL 92 ; neglec-t&i his own sou], iL 93 ; forgot the other world, iL 93, 94; scorned God's word, iL 94; a warning to others, iL 95. Divinity, the ' back-bone' of the prince's law, iL 8 ; many laity wrongly pre- tend to a knowledge of, v. 15. Dirimm of place will cause division of mind in God's service, iiL 114. Dock, ' In nettle, out dock ' (a proverb), iL 202. Doctors the same as pastors, according to the Fathers, v. 65. Doctrine, false, a kind of leaven, iL 304. Doers of the word have it, as it were, incarnate within them, v. 195; be- come Christ's kinsmen, v. 195, 196. AoKifiuaioL, signifies a good kind of temp- tation, V. 443. Dolichum, what it is, iL 73, 182. Donatists, their error concerning the persoiul holiness of Christ's minis- ters, iiL 277, 278. Donum distingtiished from datum, iiL 366 ; a permanent gift, iiL 366. AvpQ/utTo, why Christian virtues so c^ed, V. 312 ; distinguished from So- o-€£j, V. 313 ; eternal gifts, v. 314, 416. a63 INDEX TO SEEMONS, ETC. God, great condegoension of, in sending His Son, i. 60 ; no absolute necessity that He should send Him, 161; made man to satisfy God, i. 81 ; the leaving Him a great evil, the being with Him a great good, i. 146; we left Him, He sought us, i. 148; more glorified by men and angels together, than by either alone, i. 220, 221 ; God and the holy angels have peace, i. 223 ; desires not glory, i. 224 ; receives true glory only from the humble man, *i. 229 ; sought by us in times of affiotion, i. 307, 308 ; instances of such seeking, i. 310; our seeking too commonly like that of Pilate, i. 312 ; to be sought for Himself, i. 313 ; not always to be found, i. 3J4, 319 ; His pas- sionate entreaties to men, i. 340, 341, 354. His right hand a hand of power, U. 16 ; a God of vengeance to His enemies, ii. 16; of comfort to His people, IL 17 ; Moses and Aaron God's hahds, ii. 17, 29, 30; and afterwards, other rulers, ii. 18 ; He guides these hands,, ii. 19 ; the Head of every government, ii. 18 ; the King of all the earth, ii. 19 ; King of kmgs, ii. 19 ; a ground of comfort and of fear, ii. 19, 20 ; gives nations kings ac- cording to their desert, ii. 20 ; the Standard-bearer and Counsellor of flis people, ii. 22 ; leads them into all truth, ii. 22 ; the nature of His lead- ing, ii. 22, 23 ; the end of it, ii. 24, 25 ; TTiH word the load-star, ii. 23 ; He the Herdsman, ii. 23 ; the true Shepherd, U. 23 ; His hands of two kinds, ii. 30. sight of, our chief good, ii. 261 ; seen by Moses, ii 261, 262 ; the chief Builder, ii. 278. His wrath the cause of Christ's death, ii. 149 ; Christ stepped be- tween it and us, ii. 160 ; His wrath compared to a tempest, ii. 394 ; could not be appeased but by Christ's death, ii. 395 ; poured forth on sin, ii. 395. • His mercy the moving cause of all our spiritual blessings, ii. 366, 369, 370 ; to be blessed by us for all our blessings, ii. 366, 367; the Father who begat us in two senses, ii. 366; He blesses us in one way, we Him in another, ii. 367 ; values om- wishes for good, ii. 367 ; how we can wish well to His Name, Word, and Person, ii. 368 ; spoken of in the New Testa- ment as the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, ii. 368 ; this His best title, ii. 369 ; sets forth the channel of all our blessings, ii. 370. God, His secret decrees not to be searched into, iii. 32. — — the Father of all Christians by Christ's Aseension, ui. 61, 53 — 55 ; ready to receive us to grace and to gloiy, ui. 61; called 'Lord' in the Law,- ' Father ' in the Gospel, iii 62 ; Father, in the highest sense, iii. 62 ; Father shows His love, God His power, iii. 63. His titles vary according to His acts, iii. 84 ; why termed the God of Peace, iii. 84 ; there may be some doubt of His peace, none of Hia power, iii. 85; if we have His peace, we shall be sure of His power in our behalf, iii. 85 ; took this title since Christ's resurrection, iii. 85 ; as God of Hosts brought Christ to the dead, as God of Peace raised Him up, iii 89 ; His will that we do good works, ill 94 ; can alone fit us to do them, ill 96 ; His will to be done as well as learned, iii. 97 ; works by outward means and by inward grace, iii. 98 ; patiently waits for our conversion, iii. 116 ; will come to us if we wait for Him, iii. 115. gives a day's wages for an hovir's work, iii. 153 ; rewards out of His bounty, iii 163,154 ; gives iu answer to Christ's prayer, iii. 154. the Holy Ghost shown to be, iii. 186, 187 ; God alone believed in and worshipped, iii. 187 ; unity of, shown by words of Baptism, ill 187. human passions ascribed to Him, iii. 213; in acconunodation to our infirmity, iii 214 ; we should endea- vour to have in ourselves the same affections against sin, iii. 214. did not dwell among men till Christ's Ascension, iii 236 ; only visited them, iii 236; dwells now with us in the Holy Communion, iii 239. provides religious men of every age with needful means of salvation, iii. 325, 326 ; how to be understood that He is no respecter of persons, iii. 330, 331 ; in what sense to be feared, iii. 333 ; by oomiting men worthy, makes them worthy, iii. 341. ■ the Author of all good, iii. 363 ; of less as well as of greater grace, iii. 367, 368 ; as well as the Maker of the less and greater animals, iii 368 ; to be discerned iu small things, if we would see Him in greater, iii. 368 ; why spoken of as the Father of Lights, iii. 369, 370, 372 ; is unchanging, iii. 374 ; if He seems to change, the change is in om-selves, iii. 374 ; His INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. 423 wisdom never wanting, and never lavish, iii. 383. God, His Providence does not work by miracle, iv. 68. His being said to 'seek for' kings shows the value He sets on them, iv. 81 ; His hand signifies His ordinaiy, His arm His special providence,. iv. 86, 87 ; both stretched over kmga, iv. 90, 91 ; smites rebels, iv. 92 ; plagues them both in this and the next world, iv. 93. supplies our wants by anticipation, iv. 110 ; with the blessing of good- ness, iv. Ill ; appointing and depos- ing of kings both- come from Him, iv. 114, 115; gives them their lives as well as their crowns, iv. 115 ; heaped great blessings on David, iv. 116, 117; His providence in bring- ing treachery to light, iv. 138, 139. in leaving us to ourselves, does not give leave to do evil, iv. 162 ; smites our hearts, that they may smite us, iv. 165, 166. must be seen in small things aa well as great, iv. 208 ; His ordinary works seem small, because usual, iv. 208; His miracles no more marvel- lous than His ordinary works, iv. 208 ; salvation, prosperity, and blessing, are from Him, iv. 220 ; His mercies nimierous, iv. 271 ; most tender, iv. 272 ; unfailing, iv. 273 ; how to be acknowledged, iv. 274 — 276. the source of kingly power, iv. 279 — 281; His name joined with that of kings, iv. 300 ; to be feared, iv. 301 ; His fear the surest protection of kings, iv. 303. reasons for His being exalted, iv. 319 ; His mercies and His works com- pared, iv. 320 ; the nature of His mercies, iv. 322 ; their extent, iv. 323 ; speaks-to men in human language, iv. 322 ; has care for His lesser, as well as His greater works, iv. 325; His mercy, the maker and preserver of all things, iv. 326, 327 ; is greater than His judgment, iv. 328 ; and than our sins, iv. 328 ; more able to save than Satan to destroy, iv. 329 ; greater to man than to the rest of His works, iv. 330 ; specially to Christians, iv. 331 ; abhors cruelty, iv. 336 ; shows His mercy in punishing it, iv. 337 ; His goodiiess to this land, iv. 332, 339 ; controls the issues of all at- tempts, iv. 350. the true nature of His service, iv. S72,seq.; is displeased withirreverence in worship, iv. 375; His name too often used irreverently, iv. 378. Qod, thought of His presence a cure for hypocrisy, iv. 381. makes heirs, v. 24 ; alone to be trusted in, v. 27 ; both gives and takes aWS,y riches, v. 28 ; gives all our enjoyments, v. 29 ; not only ne- cessities, but luxuries, v. 30; can change plenty into want, v. 30 ; up- braids not when He gives, v. 31 ; why He gives riches, v. 34 ; looks for more good deeds from the rich, V. 39. makes His ministers workers to- gether with Him, v. 93 ; delights in being called the Lord our Righteous- ness, V. 104, 105 ; bears not His name for nought, v. 125 ; His name to be invoked, v. 107; communicates some of His narnes to men, v. 109. duties to Him and Csesar not in- compatible, V. 130, 131 ; the duties due to each distinguished, v. 133, 135. a title applied to kings, v. 180 ; for what reasons, v. 206 ; no unmeaning term, v. 206; gradations in this honour, v. 207. is on the side of right, v. 212 ; in danger when that is in danger, v. 212 ; is said to 'stand' on account of His stability, v. 212, and of His presence, V. 213; His attention, v. 214, and perseverance, v. 214 ; has no bodily members, v. 213; His glory specia.lly manifested in the congregation, v. 214 ; the Judge of judges themselves, V. 215 ; what to be understood by His judging ' in the midst,' v. 216 ; we must believe in His presence, v. 217, 218, 222 ; should keep Him by us by unity, truth, and sincerity, V. 219, 220 ; why He is said to be weary, to grieve, and repent, v. 220, 221. His anger the cause of plagues, V. 226 ; caused by sin, v. 227 ; to be worshipped with reverence and de- cency, V. 231, 232. a general deliverer, v. 237 ; espe- cially of kings, V. 237, 238, 249 ; for the good of their people, v. 244 ; throws round them the safeguard of His word, v. 245 ; and His special providence, v. 246 ; overthrows trai- tors, V. 247. turns men's evil purposes to good, V. 303 ; the source of true strength, V. 303 ; begins and carries it on, v. 304 ; regards and values His own work in us, v. 309 ; nothing but good comes from Him, v. 311, 312 ; this should kindle our love, v. 312 ; every perfect thing from Him, v. 314 ; His 424 INDEX TO SEHMOKS, ETC. goodneBS seen in this world, as well as in the next, v. 314 ; bestows bless- ings according to His wisdom, V.-316. God, why called 'Father of Lights,' v. 31 6 ; gives light without heat, v. 31 8 ; the lights He kindles within us, v. 319 ; will call us to account for His gifts, V. 319; exhorts us to pray to Him, V. 322 ; gives what we ask for, V. 322 ; even though we are unwor- thy, V. 322 ; gives largely, v. 322. invites us all to speaJL to Him, v. 362 ; d great blessing looked for by our calliDg on Him as • Father,' v. 362, 391 ; perfect iu goodness and power, V. 363 ; by being called ' Fa- ther,' teaches us the love due to Him, V. 363 ; ' our Father,' our love to our neighbour, v. 364, 369, 370; our ap- proaching near to TTim a proof of our Christian dignity, v. 365 ; in what senses He is our Father, v. 365, 366 ; unchangeable in love, v. 366, 374 ; even in chastisement, v. 367 ; when spoken of as * in heaven,' we learn His power, v. 372, 373 ; His power and presence not confined to one place, V. 373 ; His majesty and mercy both to be considered, v. 374 ; teaches us thereby to look for heavenly things, V. 375 — 377, 391 ; we should long to behold Him, v. 378. His name to be sanctified, v. 381 ; cannot be prayed to aright, vmless His name be honoured, v. 382 ; needs nothing at our hands, but claims this as His due honour, v. 382, 383 ; sets the hallowing of His name before His kingdom, v. 382 ; His name impressed on His Word, Sacraments, &c., v. 384 ; how His name is to be hallowed, v. 385 — 387 ; all glory to be ascribed to Him, V. 387 ; to be made our fear, v. 388 ; to be ever blessed, v. 388, 389 ; His kingdom comes, as His name is sanctified, v. 389, 393 ; the first bless- ing we should ask for, v. 390 ; gives not His glory to another, v. 391 ; on the coming of His kingdom He will punish €he ungodly, v. 395. His vrill either revealed or secret, V. 397, 398; His secret will concerns not us, V. 397 ; is unsearchable, v. 398 ; His revealed will is what is to be regarded, v. 397, 398 ; we may dissent from His secret will without doing wrong, v. 399 ; His. revealed will to be submitted to, even when it crosses ours, v. 399, 400, 404 ; is our sancti&cation, v. 400 ; He gives us both the will and power to do right, V. 403 ; His goodness in teaching us to pray for forgiveness, v. 425 ; accepts our stubble for His pearls, V. 435. Ood the Giver of all blessings, v. 416 ; in what ways He gives us bread, v. 417. shows mercy to His enemies, v. 436 ; in what way He is said to tempt ue, V. 443, 493, 633 ; tries us for our good, V. 443, 444, 493 ; how He suf- fers us to be led into temptation, v. 446 ; is both a Giver and a Saviour, {San-^p £ind (rarrjp,) v. 460 ; keeps us out of temptation, or delivers us under it, v. 451 ; our great Deliverer from Satan's bondage, v. 463 ; witling as a Father, powerful as a King, to supply our wants, v. 458, 459, 463, 472 ; the glory we ascribe to Him a reason why He should relieve om- wants, V. 461 ; it is His nature to be gracious, v. 461 ; will help us, not for our deserts, but for His name's sake, V. 461, 462 ; and for His covenant, V. 462; reasons in Hia nature why He should help us, v. 462; to be loved as a Father, feared as a King, V. 464 ; His ministers to be reve- renced, V. 464; has power of grace to strengthen, of might to punish, v. 464, 466 ; reserves His glory to Him- self, v.466; differs from earthly kings and fathers, v. 465. produces great results by small means, v. 508 ; works sometimes with- out means, v. 509 ; works sometimes by unlikely means, v. 509 ; gives both natural and supernatural life, v. 609, 510; always provides for the wants of His people, v. 610 ; His blessing does not accompany unlawful ways of gain, V. 511 ; His mercy blended with judgment, v. 523 ; not to be abused, v. 634 ; first humbles, then exalts, V. 620 ; how He can be tempted, V. 528, seq. ; to be entirely depended on in time of need, v. 629 ; will not help us if we neglect means, v. 630, 632 ; knows what we are doing, even when He does not reprove us, v. 533 ; must npt be treated too familiarly, v. 533 ; not to be trifled with, v. 534 ; nor to be presumed on, v. 534, 535 ; re- wards better than Satan, v. 647 ; alone to be worshipped and served,T. 55Z,aeq. well pleased with almsgiving, v. 281, contrition, and devotion, V. 281, 282 ; His rewards exceed our highest deserts, v. 283 ; cannot be benefited by our good, nor injured by our evil deeds, v. 284 ; accepts a man's.person first, and then his doings, v. 284. (From, Bishop BucJeendge's Fvmeral Sei-nion,,) INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. 425 Godhead, dwelt in Christ by personal union, ii. 348. Godliness, the Word in the flesh, the mystery of, v. 196. consists not in mere hearing of sermons, v. 187; to think so, a delusion, v. 187; to do the Word is the mystery of, v. 195. GomoiTah, grapes of, ii. 62. Good, of every kind comes from God, iii. 363 ; even from His very nature, . iii. 373; S. Augustine's definition of, V. 35; we shall have to answer for our doing it, V. 36 ; the power of begin- ning, completing, thinking, speaking of, and understanding it, is of God, v. 304, 305; is from us, but not of us, V. 307, 308 ; to be ascribed to grace, V. 308 ; comes from God, v. 311, 312 ; comes not by chance, v. 316. Good, the chief, ancient views upon, and the Truth, i. 219. Goodness, is true greatness, iii. 92. an accident with man, of the essence of God, v. 269, 270; all good- ness in the creation comes from God, V. 270; is diffusive towards man, and unites us to God, v. 271. {From Bishop BucJceridge^s Funeral Sermon.) Good 7KWS, its reviving power, iii. 295. Goods of this world to be valued, be- cause we can do good with them, V. 314, 315; the heathen questioned their goodness, v. 314. our, belong, strictly speaking, to the poor, v. 271; given to the poor, are well laid out, v. 278, 279; be- come thus heavenly riches, v. 279. (From Bishop Buckeridge's Frnierai Sermon.) Good worjcs, to do them is not mere ab- stinence from evil, v. 34 ; good works, not good words, to be regarded, v. 37 ; to be done readily, v. 39 ; to the church, v. 41; to the poor, v. 43; in what sense a foundation, v. 48, 49. Gospel, the, for the day, tells us what was done for us, ii, 309; addressed to all classes, including the poor, iii. 290; the nature of its proclamation, iii. 296, 297; comes with a ransom in one hand, and the keys of death in the other, iii. 296; one of God's lights, iii. 372. Government, rod of, miraculous, ii. 20; why compared to bands, ii. 30, 31; in a well ordered, the Holy Ghost be^ows gifts, Christ assigns places, God effects the work, iii. 379. Governors, their constant anxiety, ii. 20, 21 ; given special strength to bear it, AND.^PERKON, ETC. ii. 21 ; their power given from above, ii. 21, 22; why called God's hands, ii. 31 ; they must be guided by God, ii. 31, and active, ii. 31. Gowies, conspiracy of, iv. 4, 5; com- pared to Absalom, iv. 20, 21, and to Abishai, iv. 40, 41 ; sons of wick- edness, iv. 96 ; frustrated by God, iv. 96 ; compared to Bigthan and Teresh, iv. 148 ; contrasted vrith David, and David's men, iv. 177, 178; compared to Simeon and Levi, iv. 198, 199. Grace, without truth, nothing, i. 96; we were out of, and without it, before the Incarnation, i. 96 ; opposed to the law, i. 96; and Truth, met together in the Incarnation, i. 97; wherein our Lord's fulness of, differed from that of His blessed mother and S. Stephen, i. 97; the sacrament of the Lord's Supper the conduit-pipe of, i. 100 ; active and passive, iii. 151 ; V. 403 ; active, helps us to keep the Commandments, iii. 151 ; v. 403; pas- sive, abates the rigour of our ac- count, iii. 151 ; v. 403 ; court of, is higher than the court of justice, iii. 152 ; eorj'ow for sin is there ac- cepted, iii. 153; the gift of, the gift of gifts, iii. 207 ; different varieties of, reproving, guiding, quickening, teach- ing, &o., ui. 207 ; the very breath of the Holy Spirit, iii. 219; applied to both the understanding and the af- fections, hi. 219; not to be received in vain, or neglected, ih. 220; gratii data and gratumifaciens distinguished, iii. 263, 276, 318; iv. 56, 67; of Apostleship, what is its nature, iii. 277 ; the grace of their spiritual func- tion, not inward holiness, iii. 277; added to perfect both nature and the law, iii. 366 ; acts both on the under- standing and the will, iii. 367; to gi-ow therein, the perfection of this life, iii. 367 ; the breath of the Spirit, iii. 367 ; gives inward light, iii. 372 ; not tied to means, v. 92, 507 ; perfects nature, v. 306, 315; takes away sin, and bestows inherent virtue, v. 315; is manifold, v. 318; being asked for, must be used, v. 329 ; needed to do God's will, V. 425 ; hindered by sin, V. 425 ; a sovereign balm, v. 507. Grapes, in reading we gather, by study we press them, iii. 77. Gratian summoned a Council at Thesi salonica, v. 161. Grave, made by Christ a womb for our second birth, ii. 399; blessed by Christ, iii. 9 ; made a place for angela, L L 426 INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. iii. 9, and of rest in hope, iii. 10; called an assembly, v. 213. Graving, how inscriptions graven among the Hebrews, ii. 255. Gregory, S., the Great, on the return we should make for grace, i. 15; terms love a son's motive, i. 301; on the words, ' They have their reward,' i. 415; feared he had 'received his good things' on becoming pope, ii. 88; explains the words, 'Touch me not,' as teaching that there was no leisure for S. Mary Magdalene so to do, iii. 35; would have no hand in any man's blood, iii. 254 ; iv. 355 ; compared with Gregory VII., iii. 255; passages cited from him on the ques- tion of justification, v. 121. — VII. compared with S. Gregory the Great, iii. 255. ' S., JVaziwnzen, on the honour due to Bethlehem, i. 162; his state- ment, that God and the angels know no discord, i. 225; calls rulers the images of God, compares them in their several orders to pictures of dif- ferent sizes, ii. 31; once thought that a man by change of place could avoid temptations, y. 489. S,, Nysaen, mentions Eastertide, ii. 420. of Valentia, owns that we can- not claim reward, except by Divine promise, v. 122. Gri^, in what sense ascribed to God, iii. 213, 214; v. 220. ■ the deepest least easily uttered, iii. 340. Grieve, neither great nor good persons should be grieved, iii. 203, 212 ; the Holy Ghost not to be grieved, iii. 201, 202, 206; this but a trifling request, iii. 203, 212, 213; we grieve Him specially by unholy language, ii. 215; in what sense grieving Him to be understood, iii. 213, 214; it is to cause Him to withdraw, as if in grief, iii. 214 ; we should be grieved with ourselves for sin, iii. 214, 215 ; should ever have a will not to grieve the Spirit, iii. 218. Grotiua, Hugo, patronized by Andrewes, V. 292. {Prom Bisho}} Buckeiidgea Fv/neral Sermon.) GrozmddU of our nature our conception, healed by Christ's, i. 141. Guides, the ofSce of Christ's ministers to be, i. 170; we must not look for other, but only pray that these may lead us right, i. 170. Gunpowder Treason, hypocritical fast before it, i. 408; wickedness of its plotters, iv. 210; from Satan, iv. 209, 210, 212; compared with in- stances of cruelty in Scripture, iv. 210; would have destroyed innocent and guilty together, contrary to Christ's rule, iv. 211; called 'the abomination of desolation,' iv, 211; kept secret under an oath, iv. 211, 266 ; known to, and justified by, the Jesuits, iv. 211 ; deliverance from it only from God, iv. 212 — 214, 268, seq. ; and of His mercy, iv. 270 ; espe- cially considering the then state of morals, iv. 270, 271 ; its marvellous discovery, iv. 215, 216; deliverance from, compared with Jews' restoration from captivity, iv. 235, seq., 267; the plot compared with John's and James's wish to call fire from heaven, iv. 267, 258; the danger it caused, iv. 263, seq.; a mixing together of religion and sedition, iv. 308; suddenly de- tected, iv. 312 ; gi-eatness of deli- verance from, iv. 333, seq.; its gi-eat cruelty, iv. 334, 335 ; its failure compared to a fruitless childbirth, iv. 340, seq.; how disclosed, iv. 351; compared to shipwreck in the very harbour, iv. 352 ; why it was allowed to go so far, iv. 356, seq.; compared with Haman's plot, iv. 389; with 'Massacre of S.Bartholomew, iv. 393; how frustrated, iv. 395, seq. Guntram summoned two Councils at Macon, V. 162, H. HaUelujah of early Christians, sounded as the sea, ii. 338. Hallow, things perfectly hallowed under the law by water, blood, and oil, iii. 354 ; with God, means to make holy, with man, tq account holy, V. 384 ; why applied to God's name, v. 385. Haman endeavoured to bribe Ahasu- erus, ii. 46 ; his cruelty and pride, iv. 392; his design frustrated, iv. 396; his ambition, v. 10. Hand, and arm, signify difierent degrees of God's power, iv. 86, 87; signifies - defensive power, iv. 97; follows the guidance of the eye, v. 174, 175. ieu of God, indicates His power, V. 213. Hands, holding up of, the posture of prayer, ii. 249. ■ often laid on for miscmfef, as well as for good, iv. 130, 131; not to be laid on kings, iv. 131. INDEX TO SERMONSj ETC. 427 Sands, laying on of, applied by many to the act of absolution, v. 97. Hamds of God, Moses and Aaron, ii. 17, 28, 29; Hia good and bad hands, ii. 30 ; God rules by then- ministry, they by His authority, ii. SI ; government, why compared to, ii. 30, 31; hands have strength and skill, ii. 32 ; a type of the equahty of ecclesiastical and ciTil power, ii. 33; neither super- fluous, ii. 33 ; need each other's aid, ii. 35. Head of the Corner, Christ so called, as joining many in one, ii. 279. Hearing of the Spirit outward, receiving inward, iii. 200 ; cannot stand in the place of doing, v. 187—189, 194; not to be confounded with it, v. 199; without doing, a self-deception, v. 196 —198, 200; the key to knowledge, T. 190. Heart, of wax, what meant by, ii. 5; the place of life and warmth, iii. 124 ; God's peculiar paii; of man, iv. 381. Hea/rts, how they can be broken, iii. 291 ; by captivity to sin, iii. 292—294 ; how to be cured, iii. 295, seq.; sor- row of, is overpowering, iii. 291 ; Christ the Physician of, iii. 291, 293; if hardened, are beyond His cure, iii. 294 ; broken by a sense of sin, iii. 294 ; must be broken off from sin, iii. 295; when they smite us, are first smitten by God, iv. 165, 166; their blow the greatest blow of all, iv. 166. Heathen writers frequently quoted by the Fathers, v. 62. Heaven, we sit there in Christ, i. 115; open at Christ's prayer, at His Bap- tism, iii. 249, to show that Baptism is from heaven, not of men, iii. 250, and gives right to enter heaven, iii. 250; the place where God manifests His power, v. 372; His stately dwell- ing, V. 373 ; our affections to be lifted up to it, v. 376, 391 ; heavenly things to be sought, v. 376—379; we are its citizens, v. 379 ; must live ' by its laws, v. 380. Heavens, the three, the blessings that come from them severally, v. 375 ; how God's will done in each of them, V. 406, 407; especially in the highest, V. 407, 408. Hdr, Christ both born and made, i. Ill ; Christ made, for us, i. Ill, 114. Heirs, God makes, men make heritages, T. 24. Hell, the fear of, moves us to repent- anc"fe, not the loss of heaven, i..425 ; the fire of, i. 426 ; full of good pur- poses, iv. 358. Henry III. of France murdered by James Clement, iv. 36, 65, 145 ; this approved of by Sixtus V., iv. 146. Henry IV, of FroMce murdered. May 1610, iv. 47, 65, 74, 145 ; his life pre- viously attempted, iv. 166. Heresies put an end to by Councils, v. 146. See Arius, Cerinthus, Eutyclies, Manichees, Nestm'ius, Pelagins, Valen^ tin/as. Heresy, does not unmake a king, iv. 57. Heritages, men make, God makes heirs, V. 24. Herman, dew of, a type of the Holy Ghost, iii. 238. Hei-o, his Pneumatica, iii. 274, 275. Herod, did not give the tnie reason for wishing to find Christ, ii. 46 ; leaven of, ii. 305 ; courted popular favour, iu. 275. Herodiams, maintainors of royal power, V. 128. HezeHah, why he was not refused a sign, ii. 386. Hilary, S., of Poictiers, on Christ not abhorring the Virgin's womb, i. 140. Holiness, not our own, but by div!ne inspiration, iii. 190 ; to be gained by receiving the Holy Ghost, iii. 190; God's chief attribute, iii. 206 ; per- sonal, not required to make us means of holiness in others, ui. 278 ; this position illustrated, iii. 278; includes our duty to God, iv. 372 ; how dis- tinguished from righteousness, iv. 372, 373; to be exhibited in God's public service, iv. 374, seq. ; no dis- charge from righteousness, iv. 379. Holy days, why appointed, iv. 400 ; to- be kept holy, as well as passed in relaxation, iv. 402. Honour, its value above everything be- side, ii. 172. Hope, seasons labour, ii. 206 ; a Chris- tian's, fails not in death, ii. 208 ; Christ risen, a Christian's, ii. 209. the confidence of Job's, ii. 264, 265 ; the Hebrew word used to ex- press it, ii. 266 ; he laid it up within him, ii. 267 ; such hope a groimd of confidence, ii. 267. expels fear, ii. 266 ; dwells not in the brain, but in the heart, ii. 268 ; in Christ, should lead to purification, ii. 269 ; a Christian's, a present bless- ing, ii. 365 ; a living, and not dead, ii. 375 ; compared to the blossom of a tree, ii. 365; worldly, a waking 'man's dream, ii. 373; has a reviving power, ii. 373, 374 ; at the time of death, ii. 374 ; from whence it gains its strength, ii. 374 ; we should take care to have it well placed, ii. 374, 375. 428 INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. liwn of ealvation, meaning of, iv. 368. JIosiMS, Bishop of Cordova, held the Council of Elvira, and presided at the Council of Nice, v. 159; attended at Ariminum, v. 161. Howr-glass, the length of a sermon, iii. 232. SowrSf iixed, to be appointed for prayer, V. 354. Hucking, huxtering, v. 546. Hugh of S. Victor, on mercy, i. 181 ; on confession, i. 190. Hwmility of the Son of God in be- coming a child of man, i. 29, 37, 38, 112; the title to grace, i. 161, 162; taught by the nativity, i. 205, 206; and glory, united by the Incarnation, i. 212 ; the Bethlehem of virtues, i. 238 ; the way to exaltation, ii. 342 ; to be learned from Christ, iL 342. Humours, not to be mistaken for the Spirit, iii. 132, 133; the different kinds of, iii. 133. Hwnter, snare of the, means secret dan- gers, V. 529. HwiUingdon, Henry, Earl of, Andrewes attended him into the North, v. 290. {From, Bp. Buckeridge's Fvmeral Ser- mon.) Hydroparaatatm, their heresy, iii. 350. Hypoeriay, the fear of the charge of, deters men from fasting, L 401 ; the Fathera' name for, i. 404 ; examples of, i. 407 ; a kind of leaven, ii. 305 ; aHificial religion, iii. 194 ; cured by the thought of God's presence, iv. 381. Hypocrite, meaning of, i. 406; Judas one, i 407 ; a puppet of religion, iii. 274. I. Idol, wealth the idol of the worldly, V. 18. Idolatry pollutes, saorUege destroys, a temple, ii. 351. Ignatiuii, S., spuiious epistle quoted, i 392, 394. Ignorance, sin of, i 343 ; self-conceited, intoxicates the brain, iii 314 ; invo- luntary, is pardoned, iii. 329 ; men's, of what is good for them, v. 336. Imaginations, vain, set up by Satan, v. 65 ; worshipped, instead of the old images, v. 55, 179 ; inspired by Satan, wrought out by men, v. 55; both without and within the Church, v. 55 — 58 ; respecting repentance and faith, V. 58^ things indifferent, v. 59; ceremonies, v. 60 ; the Apostles' fel- lowship, V. 62 — 66 ; the Eucharist, v. 67, 68 ; prayers, v. 68. ■I, infers Jesus, i. 143 ; ' with us,' though not 'like us,' in sin, L 146; 'with us,' fuU meaning of, i. 147. Impatience, likely to lose God's gifts, iii. 114. Importv/nUy needful in prayer, v. 330, 331. Imprecations, whether allowable, iv. 7, 8; sometimes quite proper, iv. 8; Scripture instances of, iv. 8 ; nmst be involuntary, iv. 9 ; and against God's enemies, iv. 9, 10, 13. Incarnation, not an assumption of the person, but the nature of man, L 8, 9, 89 ; the root of all conversion, which is a taking of individual man, L 9; delivers us from death, i. 10 ; neces- sity of, i. 10; appropriated by the Holy Communion, i 16 ; the double nature manifested all along in the acts of Christ, i. 22 ; no controversy about it in Andrewes's days, i. 35; S. Paul's charge to Timothy on the, i 36 ; desire of, by man, i 37 ; God's grace and love appear in, i. 40 ; a lesson of holiness, i. 42, 99 ; wit- nessed by the Holy Communion, i. 43; being 'made,' a great hiunilia- tion, i. 52 ; error of Anabaptists on, i. 53 ; why the term ' made flesh ' is used, L 90 ; typified by speech, i. 90 ; defined by S. Leo and Fourth General Council, i. 91 ; makes Christ bless om- flesh, the Father regard it favour- ably, sinners to approach, gives hope of the resurrection and of heaven, i. 97, 98 ; we are to copy it in action, i. 99 ; of Christ, gives to children of one believing parent a right to Bap- tism, i. 141 ; cause of seeing God in the flesh, i. 262; prophesied by Job, ii. 259 ; the, and the gift of the Holy Ghost compared, iii. 108, 109. Incense, why prayer compared to, v. 324, 355 ; its various uses, v. 324. , Inchmeal, ii. 165. Indepemdents seek to introduce parity into the Church, iv. 12 ; and so into the commonwealth, iv. 12. Indifferent things not unlawful, v. 60. Infants require baptism, iii 244. Inferiors envy those above them, v. 542. Inirmities, spiritual, aided by the Spirit, T. 332, 333 ; shown in being unable ' to do good, or to beax evil, things, v. 334. Infirmity, sins of, L 343. IngratUude wounds deeply, ii. 124. Inheritance, a Christian's, a future bless- ing, ii. 365 ; compared to the fruit or crop, not to the blossom, ii. 365 ; its INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. 429 nature, ii. 366 ; kept in Btore for us, ii. 366 ; an object of hope, ii. 373 ; comes to us by mercy, ii. 376 ; from a Father to children, ii. 376 ; but only to some "who are most highly favoured, ii. 377 ; a ' living ' inherit- ance, because the present possessor still lives, ii. 377 ; given to one, with- out depriving others, ii. 377; its imperishable nature, ii. 378, seq. ; compared to spring-tide, ii. 379. Innocency, a stedfast purpose of keep- ing ourselves clean, iii. 359. Innocent, the, most deserve compassion, ii. 129. /., Pope, requested Arcadius to summon a council, v. 161. Intercession, practised by our Lord, and by the saints of the Old and New Testaments, v. 355 ; the duty of God's ijoinisters, v. 355 ; proceeds from charity, v. 358 ; to be used for all classes of persons, v. 358. Interrogation, use of, the strongest form of prohibition, iv. 35^ Inventions, why sins are so called, v. 228 ; are evil things in religion, V. 229 ; and in common life, v. 229 ; should have judgment executed on them, V. 232. Irenceus, (S, called the Nativity Christ's 'Day,' i. 123; on Psalm Ixxxv. 11, i. 185 ; spoke of the Eucharist as con- sisting of a heavenly and an earthly part, i. 281 ; his testimony to the Apostolic observance of Easter, ii. 425; on the source of kingly power, iv. 53. Irene summoned the Seventh General Council, V. 160. Isaac, his offering a type of Christ's, ii. 140; his deliverance from death a kind of resurrection, ii. 201, 287; the twofold blessing he gave his two sons, V. 414, 415. Isaiah, the first prophet cited in the Gospel, i. 135; speaks much of Christ's nature, person, and offices, iii. 282. 'laxiis and Sivaius distinguished, iv. 86, 87. Israel, the strength of, the counsel of God, ii 6 ; a type of wrestHng with God in prayer, v. 358. Isrcielites, fed miraciilously because they followed God's guidance, v. 510. Ithiel, the meaning of, iL 6. J. Jachin, one of the pUlars at the Temple gate, ii. 7. Jacob, the strength of, the counsel of man, ii. 6, 10 ; overreached Esau and Laban, won by strength from the Amorite, ii. 6 ; had his staff for his flock, his sword for the Amorite, ii. 10; the vow of, ii. 45; Ms censure on Simeon and Levi, iv. 184 ; for the discharging of his conscience, iv. 184 ; offended at their craft against She- chem, iv. 188, 189; his words ex- plained, as praying that 'his own life might be free from treachery, iv. 191 ; turned his death-bed blessing into a curse, iv. 194, 195 ; had a different blessing from Esau, v. 415 ; through his humility gained mercy, v. 461. Joel, praised for her forwardness, v. 220. Jdh, this name of God given to men, V. 109. Janibres withstood Moses, ii. 35. James ami John requested fire to fall from heaven, iv. 242, 247 ; their re- quest refused, iv. 243 ; v. 346 ; had ground- for indignation, iv. 246; ex- pected Christ's thanks, iv. 249 ; had their ignorance reproved, iv. 250 — 254 i V. 336, 346. James, King of Englamd, delivered from Gunpowder Plot, ii. 201, 287; the day of his accession, ii. 271, 285 ; iii. 282; plots laid against his succeeding to the crown, ii. 285 ; the head of three kingdoms, ii. 285; attempted assas- sination of, by the Gowries, iv. 4, 5, 22; his case compared with Saul's, iv. 39, /41 ; his escape marvellous, iv. 73, 74 ; compared with David, iv. 77, 94, 118,119; when orowuedin England, and in Scotland, iv. 78, 94, 95 ; pro- tected by God, iv. 86, 87 ; his deli- verances, iv. 94, 95 ; compared to Ahasaerus, iv. 127, 147 ; and to Saul,, iv. 154, 175, 179; his skill in detect- ing the Gunpowder Plot, iv. 259, 269, 395; did good service in uniting the two kingdoms, v. 183; and by being of the race royal, v. 184 ; sound in religion, v. 184 ; of good understand- ing, V. 184 ; peaceful, v. 185, and a founder of a succession, v. 185 ; his several deliverances, v. 236, 252 — 256. Jammcs withstood Moses, ii. 35. JeaUmsy, in what sense ascribed to God, iii. 213, 214; ever mixed with our love, iii. 214. JeTma, its meaning, ii. 15. Jehovah, this name of God never given to any creatures, v. 109; the true root of righteousness, v. 110 ; must become our righteousness, if we are to be saved, v. Ill ; this name be- longs to Christ, V. 113. Jehu, impetuous, ii, 247. 430 INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. Jeroboam, his contempt for religion, ii. 12; God's message to him, ii. 12; kept up a schism out of policy, ii. 247. Jerome, S., on Ps. Ixxxv. 11, i. 185; on Eph. i. 10, i. 279 ; on Lent, i. 392, 395 ; ever haunted by the text, ' Ai-ise from the dead,' ii. 88 ; his reason why Christ was called the Corner-stone, ii. 208 ; his tradition, that the whole Church fasted before S. John began to write his Gospel, v. 491. Jerusalem, its meaning, ii. 15; chosen as the place whence the message of mercy should begin, iii. 235, to show Christ's compassion for His enemies, iii. 235 ; the holy city, in spite of corruptions, v. 516. early Bishops of, were of the circumcision, ii. 415. Jeswits, new and old, iii. 256 ; seek to imhallow the caUing of kings, iv. 84 ; privy to the Gunpowder Treason, iv. 211, 256; justified it as lEftpful, iv. 211, 256 ; maintained it under colour of religion, iv. 212, 256, 265 ; allu- sions to, iv. 242, 247, 256, 355, 391 ; counsellors of change in kingdoms, iv. 314, and in the rules of right, iv. 315 ; traitors to kings, v. 241, 242. Jesus, why Christ so called, i. 27, ii. 331 ; the meaning of the word, ii. 137 ; many called by this name, iL 330; the highest of Christ's names, ii. 332 ; by which we most appeal to Him, ii. 332. we should bow thereat, ii. 333; many opposed to this practice, ii. 335; they who dishonour it, will find no comfort by it, ii. 337. Christ, moral obligations • arising from TTifl various offices and acts, i. 29. Jews, a foolish people, ii. 25; brutish, ii. 25; spitefiJ, ii 25; headstrong in choosing a king, ii. 26 ; thought they could lead themselves, ii. 26 ; imwor- thy of any favours, ii. 27 ; made God's people, iL 27 ; had Moses and Aaron set over them, ii. 27; wished to go back to Egypt, ii. 63 ; reason given by Bede for their rejecting Christ, ii. 281 ; why refused a sign, ii. 386 — 388 ; guilty not only of spiritual, but of bodily adultery, ii 388. their ground of quarrel with the Samaritans, iv. 244 ; compared to ours with the Romanists, iv. 257. their delivery from captivity most marvellous, as their sufierings under it most severe, iv. 224 ; their danger from Haman, iv. 390, scri- Jews, their lawlessness from wanting a king, v. 170—175, 181 ; began to be Babel, not Israel, v. 177, 178; more jealous for their own wrong, than for God's dishonour, v. 181. Job, his wife an instance of relapse, ii. 76; his ground of comfort, ii 198; though a GeutHe, believed in Chiist's resurrection, ii: 253 ; spoke as clearly of it beforehand as any one after- wards, ii. 253; wished to put his belief for ever on record, ii 254, 255 ; and to have it graven on stone, ii. 256; to make the gospel equal to the law, ii 256; as speaking of our Sock, ii. 256, as a standing token of Christ's triumph, ii. 256 ; his words the ' Epitaph of Death,' ii. 256; the first who spake of a Redeemer, ii. 257; deprecates God as a Judge, ii 257 ; confessed his natural bondage, ii. 258, and his hope of pardon, ii. 258 ; his hope of seeing God Incarnate, ii. 259 ; called by S. Jerome the Church's champion, ii. 260; the great truths contained in his words, ii. 261 ; looked to Christ in his own flesh, ii. 262, 263 ; and for his own good, ii 264 ; shows the certainty of his hope by repeat- ing the same words, ii. 264 ; felt cer- tain of the resurrection, ii 265; and of his own, ii. 265; though then un- der trial, ii 265, 266; pleaded not his own deserts before God, iii. 341 ; first tempted, then tormented by Satan, v. 450, 451. John, S., the JBaptist, his baptism did not confer the Holy Ghost, iii. 181 the only baptism known to the Ephe- sian disciples, and to Apollos, iii. 182 rewarded for his humility, iii. 257 taught his disciples a form of prayer, V. 348. S., the Evamgelht, like the eagle, i 85 ; a tradition that he would not begin to write his Gospel till the whole Church had fasted, v. 491. the Faster, Patriarch of Constan- tinople, i 412. Jonah, supposed by the Rabbins to be the son of the widow of Sarepta, ii. 392 ; a type of Christ, ii. 192, 328, 359, 384, seq. ; in death, burial, and resurrection, ii. 385 ; as a Pro- phet to sinners, ii 390, and to the Gentiles, ii 391 ; as the earliest Pro- phet, ii. 391 ; as cast out for an ex- piation, ii 391, and as restored to life, ii. 392 ; in the length of his burial, ii 392; died only in figure, ii. 398 ; did not rise by his owa power, ii 398, nor to a higher state, ii. 398; a type of great deliverance. INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. 431 ii. 400; fitted to be a preacher of repentimoe, ii. 401 ; compared with S. Peter, iii. 324, 332 ; unwilling to deliver his message, v. 8. Joppa, the call of the Gentiles, both in the Old and New Testament, came from thence, iii. 324, 332. Jordan, Christ began therein the sacra- ment of our new birth, ii. 373 ; might well have started back at Christ's baptism, iii. 244; cleansed by that act, iii. 245, 246 ; the true Jordan, the blood and water from Christ's side, iii. 247. Joseph, his selling, a type of Christ's, ii. 140, 328 ; a shepherd, iii. 85 ; the evil design of his brethren turned into good by God, v. 303 ; took not vengeance on his brethren, v. 437. Joshua, a type of Christ, i. 169. Josias, his death compared with Christ's, ii. 131, 148. Joy, both inward and outward, iv. 104, 105, 121, 217, 218; inward shows reality, outward earnestness, iv. 217, 218 ; the true grounds of, iv. 106 — 109 ; a prolonger and cheerer of life, iv. 123; great for a prince's deliver- ance, iv. 151 ; to be manifested not in revelry, but in singing God's praises, iv. 218, 219; ever mixed with fear, iv. 219. Jubilee, Christ's ascension compared to, iii. 227, 231 ; Christ's sermon at Nazareth preached on a year of, iii. 281 ; the Jews' last Jubilee, iii. 281, 297 ; Gospel Jubilee then announced, iii. 281, 297; agrees in number with Pentecost, iii. 282 ; a season of joy, iii. 282 ; of restoration and freedom, iii. 297; the height of joy, iii. 297; Jubilee of the Gospel surpasses that of the Law, iii. 298 ; ushered in with sound of rams' horns, iii. 299 ; out- ward exhibition of joy, iv. 105. Judah signifies confession, v. 358. Kings of, ceremony in their con- secration, ii..l3, 14. Jtidas Iscariot, a hypocrite, i. 407 ; com- plained of S. Mary Magdalene's pro- fuseness, ii. 38, 226 ; seeming good- ness of his reason, ii. 42, 43 ; though he spoke against waste, he wasted Christ's goods, ii. 43 ; an ill thing for him to reform Mary Magdalene, ii. 43; gave the wrong reason for his finding fault with her, ii. 46 ; his real motive covetousness, ii. 46 ; he fell away from worse to worse, u. 44, 48; was first guilty of sacrilege, then of hypocrisy, ii. 47 ; a Christ-robber, ii. 52 ; Satan had filled his heart, ii. 52 ; made a wrong distinction between duty done to Christ and to the poor, ii. 63; the best way to redress his complaint, ii. 53 ; faithful for a short time, ii. 68 ; had the blood of the sacrament without the spirit, iii. 355; his wicked fraternity with Simon Magus, iii. 395 ; of a covetous spirit, V. 45. Judge, the unjust, an encouragement to importunity in prayer, v. 330, 331. Judgment, Abraham believed in, 1. 124 ; taught by Enoch, i. 124. how God's is to be avoided, V. 217, 218 ; to be inflicted on sin, by public authority, v. 232, and by each man on himself, v. 233. Juliam acknowledged as a king, after his apostasy, iv. 57. Justice must be satisfied, before Mercy and Truth, Righteousness and Peace, can meet, i 182 ; not satisfied by prayer, i. 183; only satisfied in the Christian religion, i. 183 ; God's can- not be foregone, i. 184 ; its place in repentance, i. 442 ; one of the pillars of a land, ii. 9, 10 ; of two kinds, against outward and inward enemies, ii 9 ; fences religion from without, ii. 10 ; makes, with religion, an arch of government, ii. 10 ; is goodness to the deserving, iv. 321 ; an enemy to sin, V. Ill ; requires to be reconciled with mercy, j. 111. Justification, the question obscured by the schoolmen, v. 124. Justiniam summoned the Council of Constantinople, v. 160 ; made into laws the decrees of the first four General Councils, v. 163. K. KaTttpri^etv, its senses explained, iii. 95, 96. KoTofiWis and a|io distinguished, iii. 341. Keys, power of, how first given, iii. 262; continual need of, iii. 262 ; the two, of authority and knowledge, v. 96. Kings defend their people against in- ward and outward dangers, u. 9 ; they wield a sword and a sceptre, ii. 10 ; are the Lord's anointed, ii. 10 ; compared to a nail, ii. 10; when there are none, justice and religion both suffer, ii 11 ; the 'shout of a king,' joyful, ii. 11 ; of Judah, cere- mony in coronation of, ii. 13; given to nations according to their desert, ii. 20 ; good kings compared to dew, ii 24. 432 IN'DEX TO SEKMONS, ETC. Kmga, subjects should not rise against, iv. 11, 19 ; stand in Ood's place, iv. 13, 14, 19; are called gods, iv. 14; welfare of kingdoms depends on them, iv. 15; terms of dignity given them, iv. 15 ; their enemies ever overthrown, iv. 18, 19, 33. God's anointed, iv. 25, 32, 43, 44, 48, 49, 52, 53 ; so termed by Fathers and Councils, iv. 49 ; not the Pope's anointed, iv. 51 ; not to be slain, iv. 31, 34, 43, 44 ; nor to have a hand raised against them, iv. 31, 34; contraiy doctrine of Bomanists, iv. 36 ; their callings and persons sacred, iv. 32 ; share the name of God and of Christ, iv. 32, 33 ; a near alliance between God and them, iv. 33 ; both governors and fathers, iv. 48. not the anointed of the people, iv. 52 ; have their power from God, iv. 53 ; God's hand has touched them, no other may, iv. 54; taken into connexion with Christ's name, being ChrUti, or anointed, iv. 55, 56 ; counted by the primitive Church as sacred, iv. 55 ; cannot cease to be God's anointed, iv. 56 ; good and bad kings equally God's anointed, iv. 67 ; not unmade by heresy, iv. 57. - not to be touched either by vio- lence, or virulent tongue, iv. 60 ; in their persons, their estates, or fami- lies, iv. 61 ; not even in will, iv. 62, 63 ; Popes wished to depose them if heretics, iv. 67 ; to be prayed for, iv. 69, 72 ; thanks to be retiimed for their deliverance, iv. 72, 73; their welfare connected with that of the Church, iv. 72 ; their preservation a special benefit, iv. 72 ; no human in- vention, God's finding, iv. 79, 80, 81 ; anointed with holy oil, iv. 84 ; their function holy, iv. 84. - their salvation a ground of joy. iv. 106 ; when preserved by God, to be specially esteemed, iv. 108 ; their crowns and lives closely connected, iv. 112, 113 ; titles applied to them, iv. 108, 114 ; crowned by God, not to be deposed by the people, iv. 114, 115. ■ hands not to be laid on them. iv. 131; why called gods, iv. 132; treason against them may be com- mitted in thought, iv. 132. their murder mentioned, but not sanctioned in Scripture, iv. 160, 161 ; should be good divines, iv. 161. -the origin of their power not acci- cularly from Christ, iv. 282 ; not by permission, but by commission, iv. 283, 284; by His grace, iv. 284; called by His name, iv. 284, 285; He reigns by them, iv. 285; whatever their religion, or their tyranny, iv. 286 ; but especially by good kings, iv. 287 ; vaanaAe, as well as made, by TTitn, iv. 286 ; distinguished from usurpers, iv. 287; reign by God, both in their first entrance, and in their continuance in their kingdoms, iv. 288, 289 ; and in their posterity, iv. 290 ; follow His wisdom as their rule, iv. 291 ; .should be strictly obeyed, iv. 292 ; anti-christian to plot against them, iv. 293 ; to oppose them is to oppose God, iv. 293 ; closely joined to God by Solomon, iv. 299 ; this connexion not to be severed, iv. 300, 304 ; are to be feared, iv. 301. Kingi, should use their power to sup- port the truth, iv. 402 ; can appoint holidays, iv. 402. to be obeyed, though heathen, idolaters, and wicked, v. 132 ; are God's ordinance, be they personally what they will, v. 133 ; the honoiir due to them, v. 137; the protection afforded by them, v. 137. • summoned Councils, as well as the emperors, v. 162. the lawlessness of the Jews, for want of, v. 170—175, 181; the benefit of good kings, v. 176; the best mode of ruling a state, v. 176, 177 ; a means of keeping God's people in due subjection, v. 177; control both the eye and the hand, v. 178 ; and in matters of religion, v. 179 ; are called 'gods,' v. 180; foster fa- thers, V. 180 ; StaKovoi and AeiTou/ryol, V. 180 ; a regular succession of, better than elective rulers, v. 182; to be prayed for, v. 183 ; any king better than anarchy, v. 183. represent God, v. 207 ; God's special care, v. 235, 237, 238, 249; as His vicegerents, v. 243 ; need this protection, v. 239 ; God wronged in their persons, v. 243 ; their protec- tion a benefit to their people, v. 244 ; , supporters of religion, v. 245 ; not all protected by God, v. 252. their name reverenced by those who have not seen their persons, v. 382 ; not to be deified, v. 388. they and their people boimd dental, iv. 279 ; not from themselves, iv. 280 ; but from God, iv. 281 ; parti- together by mutual obligations, v. 464. Kingdom, of God, the first blessing we should ask for, v. 390 ; how it can be Index to sermons, etc. 433 said to 'come,' v. 391 ; is everlasting, V. 391 ; is a kingdom of glory and power, V. 391 ; its government com- mitted to Christ, V. 392; its hin- drances and enemies, v. 392 ; prevails not in this world, v. 393 ; is also a kingdom of grace, v. 393 j the tokens of its approach within us, v. 394 ; we pray that it may ' come ' to us, be- cause we cannot by nature come to it, V. 394; the saints long for its coming, v. 394 ; the door to enter it is the doing of God's will, v. 396, 397 ; to be willingly submitted to, v. 406; sin a hindrance to, v. 426 ; dif- ferent from earthly kingdoms, v. 463, 466 ; both of might and of glory, v. 463 ; eternal, v. 466. Kingdoms set forth under the name of women, iv. 342. offered by Satan to Christ, v. 640, seq. ; how far his to offer, v. 552; of less value than one soul, v. 545, 553. Kiiee, to be bent in worship, ii. 333, 334 ; especially at Jesus's name, ii, 384—336. Kned, some refuse to kneel at the Holy Eucharist, ii. 335. Knock, we must knock at the gate of Grod's Mercy, as He knocks at the door of our hearts, v. 302 ; implies importiinity, v. 330. Knowledge, Christian, to be accounted fop, ii. 188 ; of two kinds, of facts and of causes, ii. 189. required previous to speak- ing, iii. 137. -, the key of, needed, to show to whom remission is to be givSn, V. 97, 100 ; and for self-guidance, V. 101. of sdf used in a different way by heathens and by Christians, V. 302. Kordh, canonized by the Jews, ii. 26 ; withstood Aaron, ii. 35; destroyed for gainsaying, iv. 11 ; Hoses cursed him, iv. 13. AajSeTv and airoXaPeiv distinguished, ii. 90. Lahel-Ch/riatiams, such as have not the seal of the Spirit, iii. 216. Ijoihj Christ, v. 227 ; why called our own 'invention,' v. 228; to have vengeance executed on it, v. 232, 233; consciousness of, a reason for prayer, v. 353; has set up a kingdom . in this world, v. 392; an enemy to God's kingdom, v. 392 ; present sin to be prayed against, v. 394 ; and past also, V. 424 ; deserves future pun- ishment, V. 424; opposed to God's kingdom, v. 425; separates between God and us, v. 425; hinders our prayers, v. 425 ; remission of, needed by all, V. 425, but granted to man only, V. 426; termed a debt, v. 426; a handwriting against us, v. 426 ; springs naturally from us, v. 427; is committed daily, v. 428; is mani- fold, V. 429 ; to be sorrowed for, v. 429 ; forgiven on condition of for- giving others, v. 430—434, 436, 437 ; must be foi-saken, if we look for for- giveness, V. 441 ; consists in power, not only in guilt, v, 442 ; evil in itself, and in its effects, v. 449. Sill iier. A, may remit sin, though not ab- solved himself, iii. 277; to be prayed for, V. 371. Sinners, blessings of the Resurrection extended to, il 223 ; after their reco- very, frequently more earnest, ii. 224. Sirw, what specially prevalent in Eng- land in Andrewes' time, iv. .270, 271. Sion, why her captivity spoken more of than that of Judah or Jerusalem, iv. 226; once favoured, afterwards aiflicted, iv. 227 ; her joy in restora- tion, iv. 232. Sirmium, Council of. See Council of Sirmium. Sixtiis V. approved of the murder of Henry III. of Fi-anoe, W. 146. Societies, public charitable, to be main- tained, V. 40, 41 ; to misuse their revenues is a sin, v. 41. Society, the origin of disorders in, iii. 379. Sodom, vine of, ii. 62 ; spoken of in a spiritual sense, iii. 64. Songs, by wanton, Satan breathes in- fection and poison, ii. 3 ; v. 204. Solitude, an aid to repentance, i. 361, 369, 390, 453. Solomon, had special felicity in Proverbs, ii. 3, V. 204 ; named the pillars at the Temple gate, ii. 7 ; preferred wisdom- to wealth, ii. 103; gifted with hea- venly wisdom, iv. 299. Son, ' Thou art My beloved Son," how explained, iii. 257, 258. Son of God, upon the word ' Son,'' is grounded the term bixoo^aiov, 1 108 ; used in a higher and lower sense, ■i. 109 ; procession of, from the per- sonal essence of the Father, i. 110; by birth the heir of the Father, L 111 ; as a Son, incapable of asking and receiving, i. 286 ; a Person, i. 294. See Chi-ist. Sons of God, we are, by our new birth, i. 23 ; there are diverse kinds of, i. 109, 292 ; by adoption not begotten, i. 291 ; angels so called, i. 292. Sorrow wounds deeply, ii. 123; often needless, iii. 11. Soul, thfe Eucharist the medicine of, i.- 418 ; its value, ii. Ill ; more precious than aught else, ii. 19S ; the redemp- tion of, without the body, is imper- fect, ii. 162 ; desires to be clothed again with the same flesh, ii. 262 ; the garden of the Lord, iU. 16; Christ its gardener, iii. 16 ; should have a share in the use of riches, v. 33 ; its use in doing good to others, v. 33 ; famine of, worse than bodily famine, V. 419. Speaking should follow knowledge, not precede it, iii. 137. Sjieech, purity of, an evidence of the Spirit, iii. 358. Speeches, good, may come from evil men, as Judas and Caiaphas, ii. 42, 43. /Spies sent to search the land, ii. 4. Spirit, our own not to be followed, iii. 133, 275 ; nor that of the world, iii. 133, 275 ; this word opposed to flesh, letter, soul, &o., iii. 273, 274; the private spirit, and the spirit, distin- guished from the Holy Spirit, iii. 275. Spirits, different, suited to different times, iv. 252. Spittle, The, Sermon preached at, v." 3, seq. ; the pulpit was in the court of S. Mary's Hospital, v. 2 ; a descrip- tion of it, V. 2. Spotswood, Abp., his account of the Gowrie conspiracy, iv. 4, 5. INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. 451 Spring, a time for repentance, i. 367, 432 ; the resurrection of the year, ii. 192, 231 ; a type of Christ's resurrec- tion, ii. 365, 376 ; an earnest of the future harvest, ii. 365. Staff, of Beauty and of Bands, for the • sake of order, iii. 387. Stand, God is said to, as setting forth His presence, His attention, His per- severance, V. 213, 21i. Standing, the position of those in earn- est, ii. 248, 249. Stanley, Sir W., betrayed Deyenter to the Spaniards, v. 10. Stapleton, Thomas, acknowledged the imputation of Christ's righteousness, V. 119, 122. Star, a threefold manifestation of, on the Nativity, i. 236 ; why anciently engraved on the sacramental vessels, i. 247. State, endangered inwardly, v. 209 ; re- medy for the danger, v. 210 ; and outwardly from enemies, v. 211. Stone, why Job wished his words graven on, ii. 256, 267 ; Christ compared to a corner-stone, ii. 271, 274, 275. Stones, witnesses to Christ's death, ii. 155, 173. Strength, of a potsherd, what meant by, ii. 5 ; of Jacob and of Israel, how ex- plained, ii. 6, 10 ; human, is change- able, like Jonah's gourd, iv. 107; our own insufficient, v. 301 ; comes from God, V. 301, 303, 304 ; this a ground for prayer, v. 302. Study, one great present means of spiri- tual knowledge, iii. 287. Snojrez, Francis, maintained that con- fession should not be revealed in cases of treason, iv. 145; in favour of king-killing, iv. 160. Submission, a token of God's true minis- ters, iii. 289. Sudden emotions are startling, iii. 118. Suffering, harder than doing, ii. 1 67. Su/xcJjEpor/ implies a general contribution of gifts to the general good, iii. 400. Sum, witness to Christ's death, ii. 165, 173 ; is said to have danced at Christ's resurrection, iii. 78 ; changes in, com- pared with the stability of God, iii. 373, 374. ^vvavriK-if^is explained, iv. 87. Superstition, has been used in most parts of worship, ii. 336 ; in driving it away, we must not drive away reverence, ii. 337 ; better than profaneness, ii. 337. Swearing. See Oaths. Sweat, Christ's, its wonderful nature, ii. 123, 144, 145. Symbols, Evangelistic, visions of, in Eze- kiel and the Revelation, i. 86. T. Tabernacle, of our Lord's flesh, i. 93 ; of God with men, i. 94; no continual dwelling, iii. 169 ; applied to Christ's sojoui'u on earth, iii. 159 ; various gifts contributed to erect it, iv. 38. Tabitha, good to the poor, ii. 63. Table, The Load's, treated irreverently, iv. 375, 376. Tables, The two, types of the two trea- sures of wisdom and knowledge, ii. 349 ; first broken, and then new hewn, types of Christ, ii. 349. Tacitus on the character of the Jews, i. 13. Talents, given by God to be employed to His glory, v. 427 ; by misusing them we incur a double debt, v. 427. Talking, not to be put in the place of doing, V. 193, 194. Talmud supposed to have been quoted by S. Paul, V. 61. Tau, among the Hebrews, a sign of completion, ii. 76 ; the shape of the cross, why marked on us, ii. 165 ; marked on the forehead to show who . are God's, iii. 210. Teaching, implies both knowledge and hearers, iii. 137. Tempest, God's wrath compared to, ii, 394 ; could not be stayed till Christ was oast forth, ii. 396. Temple, The, made of fruit-bearing trees symbolically, i. 172 ; how long in building, ii. 345. Christ's body compared to, ii. 345, 347 — 349; in its beginning and end, ii. 349 ; in details of its furniture, ii. 349 ; the Godhead dwelt in it bo- dily, ii. 348 ; never defiled by sin, ii. 348 ; every kind of sacrifice and offer- ing made in it, ii. 350. ■ our bodies compared to, ii . 347 ; we should take care to keep them ao, ii. 361. Tempt, in what way God is said to, v. 443, 493 ; Satan tempts to our hurt, V. 443, 444 ; how God can be tempted, V. 528, seq. Temptation is of two kinds, called Soki- fjiaaia and ireipafrfj.os, v. 443, 493 ; human and Satanical, v. 444 ; human results from weakness, v. 444; Sata- nical from malice, v. 444 ; inward and outward, v. 444, 494 ; outward of no force without inward, v. 445 ; can be overcome only by God, v. 445 ; comes by His permission, v. 446 ; what to be understood by being 'led into temptation,' v. 446 ; not being thrust into, 'and left in it, v. 485 ; how to escape it, v. 447; not the same 453 INDEX to SERMONS, ETC, with evil, V. 449 J of two kinds, by enticement, and by violence, v. 483, 494 ; the different iiaea of, v, 486 ; no place free from, v. 488, 489, 616; ever hangs about us, v. 489; God's and Satan's contrasted, v. 493, 494; our Lord's three tempkhtions include all kinds of temptation, V. 497; Satan fond of trying fresh pnes, v. 513, 514; with change of place, v. 514; many sources of, v. 617. Ten, a sacred number, iv. 821, Teruh, one of Ahasuerus's chamber- lains, iv. 134 ; his sin in seeking the king's life, iv. 135 ; the reason rf his doing so, iv. 136 ; the strange way in which his treason was detected, iv. 138, 139. Tertullian, on the language of philoso- phers respecting the Word, i. 88 ; on passionate addresses from God, L 341 ; on fasting, i. 384, 385, 388, 390; how he explains ' grieving the Holy Spirit of Gkid,' iiL 213 ; on the source of kingly power, iv. 58 ; on the num- ber of the early Christians, iv. 355. Testament, A, better than a covenant, iii. 90; confers gifts, not merely peace, iiL 91 ; is never broken, iii. 91, 92 ; made in Christ from everlasting, iii. 92 ; its virtue everlasting, iii. 92 ; no other to come after it, iii 92 ; of no force, unless administered, iii 169. Testimony, as distinguished from the ' Law,' means the practice of the saints, iv. 401. Thanksgiving, duty of, iv. 839, 340. BSKti/io, used of Clod's will, without re- ference to the way in which we obey it, V. 405. Theodobert, simfinoned the first Council of Auvergne, v. 162. Theodoretj on the language of philoso- phers respecting the Word, L 88 ; on the holy Euchafist as a sign of the hypostatieal union, L 281. Theodoric, svunmoned a Council at Bome, V. 162. Theodosiue, summoned the Council of Aquileia, v. 161. Theopkania, the nativity of Christ so called by the Fathers, i 198. Theophilm Alexandrinua, on Lent, i 392. Theaphylact tells us we must take our choice either with Mary liagdalene, or Judas, ii 57. eEO<^vXiucToi, a title assumed by kings, iv. 108. BeoaTupfts, a title applied to kings, iv. 114. Theriacum, how compounded, ii 71. Thessalonica, Council of. See Council of Theaaaionica. Tlumai, 8., his doubt removed ours, iL 190; addressed Christ with more re- verence than did Mary Magdalene, iii 30 ; was allowed to touch Christ, ui 27, 28 ; as a cure for his unbelief iii 31. ThougJUs, evU, sweetened by prayer, v. 324. Tidings, good, give a kind of resurrec- tiou, iii 46. 3Vm«, fulness of, i 48, 268 ; iUustratiou of advance of, i 48 j fulness of, the fulfilling of prophecies, i 49. Timothy, solemnly enjoined to give his charge to the rich, v. 8. Tobias, his mode of fasting, i 895. Toledo, Council of. See Covmil of Toledo. Tolet, Cardinal, on the meaning of the phrase God's 'good pleasure,' i 218. Tongue, both the best and the worst member, ii 39; iii 122 ; to be used in God's worship, ii 337 ; its greatest glory to be the organ of the Holy Ghost, iii 122 ; the instrument of taste, as well as of speech, iii 161 ; the Holy Ghost wishes to put His seal upon it, iii 215. TongVfCS, sent from heaven at Pentecost to celebrate God's wonders, iii 108; given to impart knowledge to others, iii 121 ; given at Pentecost to show that the grace of the Holy Spirit was to be imparted to others, iii 121 ; cloven tongues imply different lan- guages, iii 123, 137 ; God's cloven tongues preach the Gospel every- where, Satan's cloven tongues preach discord everywhere, iii. 124 ; tongues of fire implied zeal, iii. 124, 137 ; their sitting on the disciples implied conti- tinuance, iii 125 ; a sign that they were to speak to others of what God had done, iii 137; divers, the curse of Babel, the blessing of Pentecost, iii 139 ; gift of, has now ceased, iii 139; the Holy Spirit came thereby, to teach us that we can taste Christ's graciousness, and drink of His Spirit, iii. 161 ; the gift of, at Pentecost, shows that our speech must be changed by the Holy Ghost, iii 193 ; Satan sent his at Pentecost, in opposition to God's, iii 302; they turned a mystery into a mockery, iii 302; given both for prophecy and for prayer, iii 319; at Pentecost, com- pared to lights, iii 372. Touch, (in the phrase, ' Touch not mine anointed,') to be understood of vio- lence, virulent language, or the foot of pride, iv. 59 — 61 ; kings can be touched both in their persons and their states, iv. 61. INDEX TO SERMONS, ETC. 453 ' Touch me not,' these words spoken to Mary Magdalene to beget reverence, iii. 24, 28, »eg. ; seemed to be a strange Bpeech, iii. 25, 26 ; both considering the parties, iii. 25; and the reason, iii. 26 i ' touch not' used at the begin- ning of the old, and the new creation, iii. 26 ; reasons for this prohibition given by S. Chrysostom, iii. 28, aeq. ; others allowed to touch Christ as a cure for their unbelief, iii. 31 ; God's secret counsels not to be touched, iii. 22 ; ' touch me not,' especially ap- plies to reverent handling of Christ in the Holy Communion, iii. 34 ; these words explained by S. Gregory as implying haste, iii. 36, 39, 41 ; by S. Augustine as teaching the blessing of a truer and spiritual touch, iii. 36, 37, 39, 40; touching Christ should give place to teaching Him, iii. 45. Tom-s, OovMcil of. See Council of Tows. Traitors, the miserable deaths of, iv. 33; V. 247, 248; come from Satan, iv. 87 ; saying respecting them. Inter duos proditores diaiolus est tertms, iv, 133, 189 ; not to be registered as martyrs, iv. 146 ; imprecations against, iv. 180. See Rebels. Trcmfigwration, Christ's, glory of, an infallible demonstration of God's pre- sence, i. 95 ; an object of great joy, ii. 262 ; Christ manifested thereby as the Son of God in glory, iii. 260. Trcmsubstamtiation irreconcilable with the Catholic argument against Euty- ches, i. 282. Treachery, affects both a man's soul and reputation, iv. 190. Treason, condemned by the heathen, iv. 127 ; and both by law and theology, iv. 128 ; a, capital offence, iv. 131 ; consists in purpose as well as in act, iv. 132 ; two accomplices required to it, iv. 133 ; inspired by Satan, iv. 133 ; how strangely detected, iv. 138, 139. Treasures, of wealth or of knowledge, given for others' good, v. 86. Trihur, Covmeil of. See Cmimcil of Tribm: ' ' Tribute, a giving back to the king what we owe him, v. 134 ; to be given cheerfully, v. 185; after Christ's exam- ple, iv. 138, 139. Trinity, Holy, our thankfulness to, i. 62 ; taught in S. Luke, ii. 14 ; i. 216; the most perfect number of all, ii. 362 ; indicated in Christ's words, ' I will pray the Father,' &c., iii. 155, 188 ; each Person of, had His part in all God's great works, iii. 169; proved by the .words of Baptism, iii. 187, 188 ; the Persona one in name, three in number, iii. 188; manifested at Christ's Baptism, iii. 188; the three Persons of, present at Christ's Bap- tism, iii, 242 ; which was a new crea- tion, iii. 242 ; and also at the creation of the world, iii. 242 ; the commission for Baptism runs in their names, iii, 242 ; trinity of water, blood, and the Spirit, corresponding with the Trinity above, iii. 248 ; set forth in 1 Cor. xii. 4 — 7, iii. 880 ; manifested at the creation of the world, the Baptism of Christ, and the Baptism of the Church, iii. 380 ; bestows a trinity of gifts, ad- ministrations, and operations, iii. 380; the works of, except those that are personal, are never divided, iii. 381 ; neither of the Persons superfluous, iii. 383; represented by the words ' kingdom, power, and glory,' in the Lord's Prayer, v. 463. Triimyph, Christ's ascension compared to a, iii. 227, 281. Trv/mpet, chosen by God for proclaiming the law, V. 147 ; and for the last doom, V. 147. Trwm/pets, The two silver, of one piece, v. 143, 147 ; made by Moses, v. 144, 148 ; for calling the people together for war and in the congregation, v. 143 — 145 ; to be used by Moses as chief magistrate, v. 149 ; and by other chief magistrates after him, v. 149 — 151. Trust, not to be placed in riches, but in God, T. 27, 33; nor in anything be- sides, because not our own, v. 29. Truth, nothing without righteousness, i. 190, 191 ; our search after, too commonly no better than that of Pilate, i. 812 ; made known to those who live up to the light they have, iii. 329, 330 ; a means of keeping God near us, v. 219. Turning of captivity as rivers in the south, how explained, iv. 234 ; turned by prevention or by deliverance, iv. 233, 235. Types, numerous, of Christ, i. 105; of Christ as King and Priest, i. 297. U. Una/mmity and uniformity, both need- ful, iii. 114. Uncertainty of richer, v. 9, 19, 22 ; of man's life, v. 23 ; and of his prospe- rity, V. 23—25. Unction, why the Holy Ghost so called. 454 INDEX TO SERMONS, ETCr iii. 285 ; needed for God's ministers, iii. 288. Unity, acceptable to God, i. 270 ; not at- tained till Christ came, i. 273 ; taught by His being the Head of the Comer, ii. 280 ; a fit preparation for receiving the Holy Ghost, iii. 112, 113, 120, 129 ; is needful to bodily life, iii. Ill ; its restorer to the Church will gain a great blessing, jii. 1 13 ; unity of the Spirit is inward, bond of peace out- ward unity, iii. 114 ; a means of keep- ing God near us, v. 219. Unthankfulness condemned by Satan, T. 31. Vsurpers reign not by God, ir. 287. Usary, the devil's alchemy, v. 500. Uz, signifies strength, iii. 65 ; the same as Edom, iii. 65; and so a type of death, iii. 65. Uzzah, a wamiug not to go beyond one's calling, iii 390. Uziiah, a wai'ning not to go beyond one's calling, iii. 390. Yagdbcmda to be made to work, v. 43. Vaietitinian summoned the Council of Chalcedon, v. 160; and of Lampsa- cus, V. 161. Yaleniinus, heresy ol^ i. 90 ; v. 56 ; that Christ's body was made in heaven, i. 140. Tarro, his sum of opinions on the chief good, i. 219. Vegetius on the military oath, i. 94. Velleitij, iii. 218. Vern, Council of. See Council of Vern. Victory borne on the Roman standards, explains the phrase, ' grave, where is thy victory ?' iii. 66. Tiolence, weapons of, not to be used by private men, iv. 187. Virgil on the Star in the East, i. 142, 255. Virgin, Jewish objection to the inter- pretation of Isaiah vii. 14, i. 137 ; the word ' Alma ' properly so translated, i. 137. Virtv^es called ejf is by the heathen, iap-lf- /noTo in Scriptiire, v. 312 ; to be dis- tinguished from their shadows, v. 335. Vossius, G. I., patronized by Andrewes, V. 292. (From Bishop Biickeridge's Funeral Sermon.) Vow, a kind of prayer, v. 359. W. Waliingham, Sir Francit, patronized Andrewes, v. 290. (From Bp- Buck- eridge's Funeral Sermon,) Want, a motive to prayer, v. 353; a hindrance to spiritual progress, v. 414 ; a confession of, sidds to God's glory, V. 416. War, to be undertaken with repent- ance, i. 322, 329 ; may be lawful, i. 323, 324 ; the share priests have in, L 326, 328 ; an act of corrective jus- tice, l 330. Ward, Dr., Andrewes's schoolmaster, his gratitude to him, v. 289. {From Buluyp Bnckeridg^s Funeral Sermon.) Waste to be avoided in everything, iL 40, 41 ; in time, in words, ii 40; in buying, ii 40 ; in spending, ii. 40 ; in giving, ii 41 ; nothing is wasted which is given to Christ, ii 50, 51 ; many kinds of, ii 51. Watdifulness, specially to be used when Satan is most busy, v. 491. Water, that which came &om the Lord's side, the fountain for sin, i. 113 ; a means and a type of purity, iii 197 ; cleanses not the soul, save in virtue of Chiist's blood, iii 247 ; the element of destruction, now made the channel of grace, iii 250 ; becomes the ark of our salvation, iii 250 ; suited to remove stains, iii 347 ; iised by hea- then in their lustrations, iii. 347 ; and by the Jews, iii 347 ; cannot of itself cleanse the soul, iii 347 ; Christ gave it its true power, iii 347 ; of baptism, not without blood, iii. 352, 359 ; with- out the Spirit, a beggarly element, iii 355. Waters above the heavens, the graces of the Holy Spirit, iii 249. Watts, Dr., his scholarships at Pem- broke Hall, V. 290. {From Bishop Buckeridgis Funeral Sermon.) Way, Christ, as God, the end ; as man, the way, i 166. Weakness of a laud, cause of, ii 4 ; gives enemies courage, ii. 5 ; men's natural, v. 302 ; its completeness, v. 303 ; in natvu'al and in spiritual things, V. 305 ; this belonged to the Apostles, as well as to other men, V. 306. Weariness, why ascribed to God, v. 220. Wlude, a type of destruction and death, ii. 400 ; and of Satan, ii 401. White, an Easter-day colour, iii 9; token of the resurrection, ui 9. Whit-Sunday, the noblest of all feasts, iii. 108 ; specially dedicated to the INDEX TO SEKMONS, ETC; 455 Holy Ghost, iii. 130 ; in memory of His descent, iii. 130 ; the feast of love, iii. 147, 235, 238 ; connects the ' promise of the sending,' and the ' sending of the promise,' iii. 163 ; makes amends for the Ascension, iii. 164; a higher festival, iii. 168; the day of the Holy Ghost's sealing, iii. 218; the feast of Baptism, hi. 242; Baptism usually deferred to that time, iii. 242 ; the feast, of the Holy Ghost, iii. 260; a festwrn duplex, iii. 299 ; feast of the Law and of the Spirit, iii. 352 ; a day for Baptism and Holy Communion, iii. 358 ; feast of tongues, iii. 378 ; Epiphany of the Holy Ghost, iii. 378. Wickedness, son of, distinguished from an enemy, Iv. 88 ; more malicious, iv. 88 ; more dangerous, iv. 88. Widow, the poor, boimd to serve Christ with her two mites, ii 53. Wilderness, combat between Christ and Satan a great sight beheld in, v. 480 ; a fit place for this contest, v. 488 ; no fit place for presumption, v. 514, 515, or for worldly pride, v. 539. Will, a ready, accepted for obedience by Christ, ui 152. of God, secret and revealed, v. 397, 398 ; His revealed will is what we are concerned with, v. 397, 398 ; we must pray that it be accomplished in us, V. 398 ; His secret will is done in us, whether we will or no, v. 398 ; we- may dissent from it, without doing wrong, v., 399 ; His revealed will to be submitted to, even when against our own, v. 399, 400 ; is per- fect, V. 402 ; and full of goodness, v. 402; compared with man's, v. 402; we should earnestly pray that it may be done in us, v. 404 ; not to be done anyhow, but as in heaven, v. i05,seq.; two Greek words, 64\nfia and fiSoKia, used to describe it, ■^. 405 ; the latter implying cheerful obedience, v. 406 ; how done in the three heavens, v. 406 — 408 ; by thus doing it man made heavenly, v. 407 ; is obeyed in heaven both in accordance with, and against the nature of those who do it, v. 408, 409 ; men obey it reluctantly when against their own will, v. 409 ; can be obeyed here as readily, though not as perfectly, as in heaven, v. 410 ; to be obeyed In doing and in suffering, V. 411 ; without taking counsel whe- ther we should do it, or no, v. 411. of man, to be submitted to the will of God, V. 399—402; to be thought humbly of, v. 401 ; com- pared to a wild olive-tree, v. 401 ; inclined to evil, t. 401, 402; a de- sperate case, if we are given up to it, V. 401 ; compared with God's, V. 402. Wind, a type of the Holy Ghost, iii. 117, 131 ; the same word used for wind, breath, and spirit, iii. 117 ; like the Spirit in its sudden opera- tions, iii. 118 ; seemingly of little force, soon attains' to great violence, iii. 118; on the day of Pentecost no ordinary wind, iii. 119, 120 ; and so a special type of the Spirit, iii 120, 131 ; its substance unseen, its power manifest, like the Holy Spirit, iii, 204, 205. Wine in the Holy Communion, a symbol of unity, iii. 239. Winepress, twofold, trodden by Christ, of redemption and of vengeance, iii. 62, 70 ; we must take heed of the winepress of God's wrath, iii. 78. Wise men, the fittest to find the wisdom of God, i. 235 ; their faith, i. 250 ; their bold confession of Jesus, i. 253 ; their promptitude, i. 257, 268 ; showed more faith than the Queen of Sheba, i261. Witness, Holy Ghost a vritness to Christ, iii. 353 ; all God's great works have one, iii. 353. Witnesses, The Three, to Christ's work, iii. 354. Wolf, type of inward enemies making ravage of souls, ii. 9. Wimtian, by her came the first news of death, and of the resm'rection, iii. 5. Women, why Christ's resurrection first revealed to, ii. 223 ; more manly than men, ii 223 ; their love, how shown, ii. 224 ; their several kinds of love, ii. 225— -228 ; their earliness, ii. 227 yet would not break the law, ii. 227 contended against difficulties, ii 228 their success, h. 229 ; alarmed at the sight of the angel, ii. 23] , 232"; made the bearers of good tidings to the rest of the Apostles, ii 235 ; fully recompensed for their labour, ii. 236. . the most passionate, and the most compassionate sex, iv. 322 ; more fretful than men, v. 436. Word, The, i 16 ; made flesh, i. 86, 90 ; not merely objective, effective, or preceptive, i. 87 ; His proceeding, i. 87 ; why so called, i. 88, 90, 293 ; the only-begotten of the Father, i. 88 ; all righteousness fulfilled, by, i. 90 ; Creator, therefore Restorer, i 90 ; made an infant, and so unable to speak, i. 92 ; more for Him ' to be made ' than ' to make,' i. 91 ; dwelt visibly among us, i 94 ; full of grace 456 INDEX TO SEEMONS, ETC, and truth, L 97; we should make TTim ' iucamate,' i. 99 ; present at the creation, iii 242. Word, The written, a means of receiving the Spirit, iii. 199 ; a great treasure of wisdom, v. 190, 191 ; its preaching a ground of joy, v. 191 ; to be heard and practised, v. 192, 193 ; doers of, have it incarnate within them, t. 195 ; a thing to be done, not merely listened to, v. 198, 199 ; as seed in the soil, should bear fruit, v. 199. Word and Sacramenta, no need to com- pare them together, iii. 22. Wordt, good, compared to a tree with broad leares and small fruit, v. 38. Work, our own proper, distinguished from needless work, or other people's work, iii. 391. Worhs of men rewarded by God's good wUI, i. 228 ; ability, authority, and diligence requisite for doing them, iiL 382, 383 ; to neglect doing them an offence to Grod, iii 383 ; their goodness from (Jod, their defect from ourselves, iii 392, 393. ascribed to God the Father, iii 382. good, valuable by God's putting a value on them, rather than by their own real worth, i 452; the end of our creation and redemption, iii 93, 94 ; God's will that we do them, iii 94 ; faith perfected by them, iii 94 ; we shall be disposed of according to them, iii 94 ; spring from Christ's resurrection, iii 94, 101 ; ours all imperfect, iii 94, 95; are steps on our onward course, iii 95 ; we must be fitted to do them, iii 95, 96, 97 ; many hindrances to doing them, iii 96, 97 ; aU kinds of good works re- quired, iii 98 ; are God's work in us, and also our own, iii 98 ; some more pleasing to God than others, iii 98, 99. See also Good worJa. World, is wandering in vanity, ii 22 ; transitory, ii 294 ; has a kind of passover, ii 294 ; fuU of troubles, ii 294 ; a troublesome place, ii 319 ; no resting place, ii 320 ; compared to a ship, ii 394 ; like a sandy soil, cannot bear a firm foundation, v. 49 ; allures like Jael, v. 558. World, heathen, needed the power of the Spirit to convert it, iii 124. Worms, Coantil of. See CoumcU of Worms. Worship, the end of, seeking and find- ing Christ, i 260 ; the world's wor- ship of Him, i 260 ; three parts o^ i 262, 445 ; with the body, i 262 ; due to God only, v. 553; shown in outward reverence, v. 554, 555. Worthy, God makes men worthy, by counting them so, iii 341 ; the best men own that they are not worthy, iii 341. Wrong, bearing it, a Christian duty, ii 8 ; not doing it, a civil duty, ii 8. Xamphagia, {Xripo^ayia,) it nature i 395. Year of the Lord, not a definite, but an indefinite time, iii 298 ; why termed ' acceptable,' iii 298, 299; acceptable to God Himself, iii 299. Zaccheeus, his desire to see Christ was rewarded, i 127. Zacharias pronounced <> blessing at Christ's birth, ii 365. Zechariah prophesied of Christ, ii 119; as shown by S. John, ii 11 9. ZedeJcia)^'\As character at variance with the meaning of his name, v. 105, 106. Zerubbabel, Christ the true, as freeing us from captivity to sin, i 176. INDEX TO BISHOP ANDREWES' MINOR WORKS, CONTAINED IN THIS VOLUME. Adoration, twofold sense of, 16; not to be practised towards the Sacrament, . 15—17. Adultery, does not so dissolve the mar- riage bond, as to enable the parties to marry again, 106 — 110. Africa, CovMcil of. See Cotmcil of Africa. Aga/pae, an Apostolic institution, 26. Alexcmder of HaJes, what he understood by anffragia, 57. AUen, William, Cardinal, quotes the Commentaries on S. Paul, as if writ- ten by S. Ambrose, 55, 72. Altar, the word altar and table indis- criminately used by the Fathers, 20, 21 ; in accordance with Scripture, 21 ; may be either of wood or stone, 21. Ambrose, S.j a passage from him on the Invocation of Saints examined, 51 ; and on the efficacy of the Martyrs' blood to wash away sins, 51, 52; at what period of his life he wrote the treatise ' De Viduis,' 53, 54 ; Com- mentaries on the Epistles wrongly ascribed to him, 54, 56, 72 ; though quoted as his by many Divines, 55 ; Andrewes defends their genuineness, 55, 56; his tract on the death of Theodosius quoted, 69 ; says that God alone is to be invoked, 59; in his treatise on Prayer, makes no dis- tinction between direct and relative prayers, 60 ; apostrophizes the water of Baptism, 63 ; on the duty of breaking wrong promises, 105. Andrewes, Lamcelot, his fragmentary re- ply to Cardinal Perron's ' R^plique k la Response du s&^nissime Roy du Grande Bretagne,' 13 — 80 ; com- ments on Perron's authorities for the corporal presence, 13, 14 ; adora- AND. — PEEEON, ETC. tion of the Sacrament, 15 — 17; re- servation of it, 17 — 19; Eucharistic sacrifice, 19, 20; use of altars, 20; worship of martyrs and relics, 21 — 23 ; traditions, 23, 24 ; prayers for dead, 24 ; Lent, 24 ; Christmas-day never being a fast, 24 ; Priests' mar- riage, 24 ; vows of cehbacy, 25 ; mixed cup, 25; exorcism, 25; num- ber of Sacraments, 25, 26; ceremo- nies used in Baptism, 26, 27 ; necessity of Baptism, 27 ; holy water, 27 ; the five orders of the ministry, 27^ — 29 ; unbroken succession, 29 ; distinction of bishop and priest, 29 ; freewill, predestination, &c. 29, 30; several ceremonies of the Church, 30 — 34 ; sums up the points of agreement and difference, 34 — 36 ; reexamines the testimonies quoted by Bellarmine in favour of the Invocation of Saints, 39—80. Andrewes, Lancelot, his answer to John Traske, 83—94. ' his speech against the Covintess of Shrewsbury, 97 — 105. his treatise on se- cond marriage after divorce, 106 — 110. his Visitation Arti- cles for the diocese of Winchester, A.D. 1610, 111—123 ; A.D. 1625, 125 —140. his notes on Book of Common Prayer, 141 — 158 ; the several transcripts of them noticed, 143, 144. his form for conse- crating Communion Plate, 159 — 163 ; an account of the MS. from which this form is taken, 159, 160. his form of Induc- tion, 164. P P 458 INDEX TO MINOR WORKS,* Andrewes, Lancelot, his Manual for the Sick, 165—222 ; different editions of, noticed, 167. his Private Devo- tions, 223—338; the different edi- tioua of, noticed, 225—227. Angth not to be prayed to, 23, 72 — 74; decree of CouncU of Laodicea on this point, 23, 72 — 74; their worship (Col. ii. 18), how explained by Per- ron, 72, 73. ApiaHus, his appeal to Rome opposed by S. Augustine, 28, 29. Apostrophe, An, not a serious invocation, 63. Aquarii, or 3ydroparastat(E, used water instead of wine at the Eucharist, 25. Aquinaa, S. Thomas, what he understood by mffi-agia, 57. A tJianasius, S., his argument that Christ is God, 68 ; whether he wrote the treatise 'De Sabbatis et Ciroum- cisione,' 92, note ''; this book re- ferred to, 92, 94. Augsburg Library, catalogue of, 43, 48. Augustine, S., quoted by Perron to sup- port the doctrine of Christ's presence in the Sacrament siiJ) speciebus, 13, 14 ; maintained not a carnal presence, 14, 16, 17; nor the adoration of the Sacrament, 16, 17 ; understands eat- ing Christ's body, not carnally, but spiritually, 17; on the sacrifice of Christ's death promised by the sacri- fice of the Law, and commemorated in the sacrifice of the Eucharist, 20 ; maintained that the Martyrs were not worshipped, 20, note ", 49, 50 ; men- tions miracles vfrought by the relics of S. Stephen, 22; how far he ac- knowledged the Pope's authority, 28 ; opposed the appeal of Apiarius, 28, 29 ; his opinion on freewill, and on the necessity of good works, 29, notes ", ' ; and on presumption of our predestination, 30, note *; on S. Peter's vision, 87; held that the Law was dead and buried honour- ably, 87, note ' ; his argument against the Manichees, 90; on the duty of breaking wrong promises, 104. B. Bacon, Lord, his letter on Traske's case, 83, note ^. Baptism, what ceremonies of, retained by us, 26 ; necessaiy to salvation, as an ordinary means, 27; the three kinds of, 52 ; water of, greater than the blood of Martyrs, 53. Baronivs, on the date of some of the writings of S. Ambrose, 63, 54. Basil, 8., whether he were the author of the treatise ' De Spiritu Sancto,' 23 ; and of that ' De Fide,' 23 ; the latter question examined by Gamier, the Benedictine Editor, 23, note *' ; the passage quoted from him by Perron, does not justify the use of paintings in churches, 32; his saying respect- ing the Fathers' polemiral discourses, 68 ; rejected the Baptism of the Montanists, 94. Believing and believing i/n distinguished, 70. BeUa/rmine, Robert, Cardinal, quoted S. Chrysostom's Ixvi. Homily to the People of Antioch, in favour of the Invocation of Saints, 40; though he admitted elsewhere that only Tnri of them were genuine, 40 ; said that the Fathers often spoke incautiously, 53, note '; especially S. Chrysostom, 62 ; quotes the Commentaries on the Epistles as if written by S. Ambrose, 55. Bishop and Priest, the distinction be- tween, 29. Candles, not retained by us in Bap- tism, 26. Canmts of the Apostles, forbade persons to put away their wives on pretence of religion, 25. Carthage, Cowncil of. See Council of Carthage. Casaubon, Isaac, his arrival in England, 6 ; the correspondence between him and Card. Perron, 5 ; afterwards ad- dressed a letter to Perron in King Ja,mes's name, 5 ; the date of that letter ascertained, 5, note ' ; in- formed Bp. Andrewes that Card. Perron admitted to him that he had never prayed to the Saints, 76. Ceremonies, retained or altered at the pleasure of the Church, 26 ; several Church ceremonies noticed, 30 — 34. Chalcedon, Cowncil of. See Council of Chalcedon. Charity covereth a multitude of sins, how to be understood, 62. Chemnitz, Martin, extracted prayers to Saints from Bomish Books of Devo- tion, 76, note '; these quotations used by Andrewes, 76 — 80. Chism, an ancient ceremony in Bap- tism, yet not retained by us, 26. Christ, how present in the Sacrament, 13 ; His flesh eaten spiritually, not INDEX TO MINOE WORKS. 459 carnally, 17 ; prayed to in the Canon of the Mass, 60, 61; took away Jewish ordinances, 87 ; made an end of Sabbaths by His Sabbath in the grave, 91. Ch/rysostom, S. John, enjoins reverence, not adoration of the Sacrament, 16; on the Eucharist offered for the dead, 20, notes *, ^ ; wrote only xxi. Homilies to the people of Antioch, 40 ; the Ixvi. Homily wrongly quoted as his by Bellarmine, 40 ; the testi- mony in favour of the genuineness of only xxi. of those Homilies, 40 ; the genuineness of the Homilies on 2 Cor. wrongly questioned, 41 ; speaks in the passage quoted, only of the act of the Emperor, 43 ; does not himself enjoin Invocation of Saints, 43 ; said, by Bellarmine and others, to have spoken some things per excessum, 62. Church, is visible, and has perpetual succession, 34. Clement of Alexa/ndi'ia, his testimony to the observance of the Lord's Day, 93. Codex Canonnm Ecclesice Universce, re- ferred to, 90, note ^ ; quoted in Council of Chalcedon, 90, 94. Collyridiam, condemned by Epipha- nius for offering prayers to the Virgin Mary, 46, 47. Commtmion wnder one kimd, 19. Consecration of water in Baptism re- tained by us, 26. of Churches and of Church Plate, forms of preserved in Lambeth Library, 159, 160 ; Andrewes' own form of consecrating Church Plate, 160—163. Codn, Bishop, his transcript of An- drewes' notes on Common Prayer, 143, 144. CovMcil, A General, required the pre- sence or sanction of the four chief Patriarchs, 29. of Africa, opposed the appeal of Apiarius to Rome, 28. Cmthage, ordered prayers to be addressed to the Father only, 50 ; this Canon not observed by the Church of Rome, 50. second of CaHhage, forbade Priests' marriage, 24. of Chalcedon, opposed S. Leo, 29 ; quoted the ' Codex Canonum Ecclesise Universe,' 90, 94. Gangra, held against Eusta- thius, 90 ; condemned distinction of meats, 90, 91. Laodicea, forbade the wor- tized those who observe the Sabbath, 94. Council of Neoccesarea, forbade Priests' marriage, 24. Mce, on kneeling on Sun- days, 26; adopted some of the Canons of Laodicea, 94. Saragossa, forbade the reser- ship of Angels, 23, 72, 73; its date, 94, note '; some of its Canons adopted by Council of Nice, 94; anathema- vation of the Sacrament, 18, 19. ■ Toledo, forbade the reserva- tion of the Sacrament, 19. in TruUo, allowed Priests' mar- riage, 24, 25. Creatwes, none unclean of themselves, 85,' 88, 89. Cross, the use of, retained by us in Baptism, 26, 32 ; rightly used by Christians when among the heathen, 33 ; not used by any one now, to the extent mentioned by Tertullian, 33 ; not to be adored, 33. Cnp, received by the laity in the time of S. Cyril of Jerusalem, 16. Cypriam, S., calls the Eucharist both a sacrament and a sacrifice, 19 ; con- founded with S. Cyprian of Antioch by S. Gregory ISTaKianzen, 44, 45 ; his testimony to the observance of the Lord's Day, 93. Cyril, S., of Alexandria, denied that Christians worshipped the Martyrs, 67, 69. S; of Jerusalem, on the reveren- tial mode of receiving the Sacrament, 15 ; does not imply that the Sacra- ment was to be adored, 15; proves that the laity received the cup, 15; his Catechetical Lectures on the Mysteries, not spurious, 15, 48; on the offering of the Eucharist, 20, note 7 ; speaks of the Martyrs being mentioned only (not invoked) at the altar, 47, 49. David, his vow to kill Nabal rightly broken, 105. Dionysiws of Corinth, his testimony to the observance of the Lord's Day, 93. Dispensations for marriages in Lent, Hooker's opinion respecting them, 24. Drake, Bichard, the original editor of Andrewes' Manual for Sick, 167; translated and published the first complete edition of the Private De- votions, 225; his history, 167. Ditcceus, Pronto, admitted only xxi. of S. Chrysostom's Homilies to the People of Antioch to be genuine, 40. 460 INDEX TO MINOR WORKS. E. Ephata, the use of this word not re- tained by us in Baptism, 26. Epi^hajniaa, S., on the practice of not fasting on the days between Easter and Whitsuntide, 26 ; condemns ado- ration of the Virgin Mary, 46, 47. Erasmus, Desideriui, questioned the ge- nuineness of S. Basil's treatise ' De Spiritu Sanoto,' 23 ; wrongly ques- tioned the genuineness of S. C3iiy- sostom's Homilies on 2 Cor., 41 ; and those of S. Basil on the Holy Spirit, 41. Eucharist, both a sacrament and a sacri- fice, 19 ; as tv sacrament, applies the sacrifice, 20 ; commemorates the sa- crifice of Christ's death, 20 ; offered for the dead, absent, &c. 20. Exorcisms, in Baptism, not retained by us, 26. Fasting, anciently not practised on the Fridays between Easter emd "ftTiit- suntide, 26. Paihert, The, in their polemical dis- coxu^es often overstrain their ex- pressions, 68 ; Perron accuses them of concealment, 68, 69 ; and explains why they do not speak openly of praying to the Saints, 69. Fdix, S., miracles said to be worked by his relics, 22. FreewiU, held by us iu S. Augustine's sense, 29. G. Gamgra, Council of. ' See CmincU of Gangra. Garetius quotes a passage from S. Chiy- sostom in favour of the Invocation of Saints, 42. Gamier, the Benedictine Editor of S. Basil, examines the authorship of the treatise ' De Kde,' 23, note i'. QwudeiUius on the reverence due to relics, 51. Good Works held by us as necessary to salvation, 29. Gregory, S., Naziamen, a passage from lus Homily on S. Cyprian quoted by Bellarmine in favour of Invocation of Saints, 44 ; confuses the two Saint Cyprians, 44 ; the passage does not prove the Invocation of Saints to have been the general practice of the Church, 45 ; apostrophizes Easter, 63 ; doubted whether Constantius or Gorgonia could hear him when he apostrophized them, 64, 65 ; his tes- timony to the observance of the Lord's Day, 93. Gregory, S., Ifysien, speaks both of the Altar and the Holy Table, 21 ; men- tions that it was made of stone, 21 ; in apostropfaizing Theodorus did not sanction the Invocation of Saints, 65. '■ — S., ThavmuUwgus, his canons quoted, 85. Habit, clerical, used by us, 30. Herod, his vow should have been broken, 105. Hilary, a deacon of the Romish Church, the real author of the Commentaries on the Epistles which used to be ascribed to S. Ambrose, 54, note \ 56, 58. Hceschditts, David, compiled the Cata- logue of the Augsburg Library, 48, note '. Holyda/ys observed by us, 30. Holy water, the use of, not necessary in the Church, 27; miracles said to have been worked by, 27. HydroparastatcB. See Aguairii. I. Ignatius, S., his testimony to the ob- servance of the Lord's Day, 93. Incense, why used by the primitive Church, 33, 34. In/vocation, distinguished by Perron into direct and indirect, absolute and relative, sovereign and subaltern, in the mass and not in the mass, 50, 59, 66, 68, 75, 76. of Saints, S. Chiysostom on 2 Cor. quoted in favour of, 39 — 42; though they may intercede, they must not be invoked, 44 ; S. Gregory Nazianzen quoted in favour of, 44 — 47; mentioned, not invoked, at the altar, according to S. Cyril of Jerusalem, 48, 49 ; and S. Augustine, 49, 50 ; Perron's arguments in favour of this practice combatted, 57, seq. ; modem instances of in the Church of Rome, 76—80. Irenceus, S., his testimony to the ob- servance of the Lord's Day, 93. Isidore, S., of Seville, on the duty of breaking wrong promises, 104. Jackson, Hamlet, a disciple of John Traske, 83. Jerome, S., against the worship of relics, INDEX TO MINOR WOUKS. 461 22 ; his controversy with Vigilantius, 22; how far he acknowledged the authority of the Pope, 28 ; admitted that he sometimes spoke rhetorically, 62; did not sanction the Invocation of Saints, 65, 66 ; Commentaiy on the Epistles not written by -him, but by Pelagius, 72. Judges, bound to investigate the truth of a case, 101 ; can demand an an- swer to their interrogatories, 101 ; on oath, 103. Justin Martyr, S., his testimony to the observance of the Lord's Day, 93. K. Kneeling, anciently not practised on Sundays, or between Easter and Whitsuntide, 26. Meats, distinction of clean and unclean no longer maintained, 85, 87 — 89 ; practice of the Christian Church re- specting it, 89 — 91. Mediator, one only, 58. Midrash Tillim (the great Jewish Com- mentary on . the Psalms), how it interprets Ps. cxlvi. 8 ; 86. Mosdey, Humphrey, his Preface to the first edition of Andrewes' Devotions, 225, 227. nr. Neoccesarea, Oomicil of. See Covmcil of Neoccesa/rea. Nice, Covmcil of. See Covmcil of Nice. Novaticm, his treatise ' De Cibis Judai- cis,' quoted (as if written by Tertul- lian), 85, 89, 94 Laodicea, Covmcil of. See Covmcil of Zaodicea. Latria, due to God only, 19, note"; implies the divinity of the person worshipped, 46. Lent not a season for marriage, 24. Lights, why used in service by the pri- mitive Church, 33, 34. Lord^s Day, The, the Christian day of rest, 92 — 94 ; testimonies to its ob- servance, 92, 93. M. Mdyurrpps, the meaning of the word, 43. Manichees held that there were two Gods, 85 ; and distinctions of meats, 90. Mojrams, who they were, 85. Marcelhis, said to hav« destroyed the Temple of Jupiter by holy water, 27. Marriage not to be celebrated in Lent, 24. of Priests, Pius II. wished to allow it, 24, and some at the Council of Trent, 24 ; forbidden by decrees of provincial Councils, 24 ; allowed by the Council in Trullo, 24. not entirely severed by adul- tery, 106—110. Ma/rtyrs not to be worshipped, 21 ; their memories to be celebrated, 21 ; their relics to be reverenced, not worshipped, 22 ; on the power of their blood to wash away sins, 51, 52. Mary, The Virgin, worshipped by the CoUyridians, 46 ; not to be wor- shipped, 47 ; prayers addressed to her quoted from Bomish Books of Devotion, 76—80. 0. Oaths can be administered by judges, 103. Optatus, S., speaks of altars as made of wood, 21. Orders, The jive, a, question not worth disputing, 27; anointing not neces- sary in conferring, 30. Origen, how his expression, ' the Saints pray for us ultro,' to be understood, 61, 62 ; denied that Christians wor- shipped the Martyrs, 67; says that the Saints pray for us, 71 ; his tes- timony to the observance of the Lord's Day, 93. P. Pagett, Ephraim, his Heresiography re- ferred to, 83. Paintings in churches not unlawfvd, 31, 32. Parsons, Soiert, under the name of Nicholas Doleman, urged the claims of Arabella Stuart to the crown of England, 102, note ". Pamlinus speaks of miracles worked by the relics of S. Felix, 22 ; his verses on a font, 32, note '. Pax, as used by the Church of Rome, not the same as the kiss of peace in the ancient Church, 31. Peace, kiss of, in ancient Chiirch, not the same with the Pax in the Church of Rome, 31. Pelagius wrote the Commentary on the Epistles, which passed under the name of S. Jerome, 72. Perron, Jacques Davy, dm, Ca/rdiiial, de- puted Isaac Casaubon, in 1611, to open a commmiication between him- 462 INDEX TO MINOR WORKS. self and King James, 5 ; a corre- Bpondence between him and Casaubon on the King's claim to the title of Catholic, 5 ; in which the King him- self took part, 5, 6 ; resulting in the publication, in 1620, after his death, of his ' B^plique h la Response du s^r^nissime Roy de la Grande Bre- tagne,' 6 ; extracts from the ' R^pli- que,' to which an answer was given by Bishop Andrewes, 7 — 12 ; on the presence of Christ in the Saci'ament sui spedebus, 13, 14 ; on the adoration of the Sacrament, 15 — 17; on the reservation of the Sacrament, 17 ; on the sacrifice of the altar, 19, 20 ; the use of altars, 20, 21 ; worship of martyrs and their relics, 21 — 23 ; traditions, 23, 34; prayers for the dead, 24 ; Lent, 24 ; Christmas-day, 24 ; priests' marriage, 24, 25 ; vows of eehbacy, 25 ; the mixed cup, 25 ; five sacraments, 25, 26; ceremonies of baptism, 26, 27 ; necessity of bap- tism, 27 ; holy water, 27 ; the five orders, 27, 28; succession in the ministry, 29 ; distinction of bishop and priest, 29 ; freewill and pre- destination, 29, 30 ; service in un- known tongue, 30; certain ceremonies of the Church,30 — 34 ; answers Bishop Andrewes' Reply to Bellarmiae, on the Invocation of Saints, 39—80; distinguishes Invocation into direct and iodirect, absolute and relative, sovereign and subaltern, in the mass and not in the mass, 50, 59, 66, 68, 75, 76 ; admits the Fathers do not make this distinction, 66, 67 ; distin- guishes between speaking with and speaking to the Saiuts, 65, 66 ; says that the Fathers are often guilty of concealment, 68, 69 ; gives reasons for the Fathers not speaking openly of praying to the Saints, 69 ; how he explains the expression, ' worship of angels' (Col. L), 72, 73; admitted to Casaubon he had never prayed to the Saints, 76. Peter, S., the purport of his vision, 87, Lombard, first defined the num- ber of five Sacraments, 26, note * ; what he understood by guffragia, 57. Poets, their language not to Tie quoted to prove doetrines, 60. Pope, his precedence not jure dimno, 28; his autl^ority, how far acknow- ledged by SS. Jerome and Augustine, 28, 29. Popular expressioTis no rules of doc- trine, 62. Posaevine, Anthony, admitted that only twenty-one of S. Chrysostom's ' Ho- mUies to the People of Antiooh' were genuine, 40. Prayer, The Booh of Common, An- drewes' notes on, 141, 158. ZVte Lord's, a question raised in Scotland whether it might be ad- dressed to Saints, 76. Prayers for the dead an ancient practice, 24. Predestination, danger of presuming on, 30 ; no man predestinated to do evil, 30. Processions used by us in some cases, 31. Prohibita quia mala distinguished from Tiiala quia prohibita, 85. Promises, wrong, not to be kept, 104, 105. See also Vows. Prosper, S., on predestination, 30. R. Ralegh, Sir Walter, one object of his plot said to have been to place Ara- bella Stuart on the English -throne, 102, note ». Selics, true, to be reverenced, not wor- shipped, 22; sometimes had mira- culous power, 22. Reservation of the Sacrament practised in times of persecution, 18 ; and among hermits, 18; and for the sick, 18 ; forbidden by Councils of Saragossa and Toledo, 18, 19 ; this practice abused by Priscillianists, 19. S. Sabbath, 5ot to be observed by Chris- tians, 91 ; made an end of by Christ's Sabbath in the grave, 91 ; its ob- servers anathematized, 94. Sacram,ent not to be adored, 16 — 17; its symbols not changed in nature, 17; not necessarily to be reserved, 17—19. Sacraments, the number of five first expressly defined by Peter Lombard, 26, note ^; the word Sacrament used by the Fathers in a lax sense, 26 ; a point not worth disputing, 26. Sa^fice, The Eucharist a, 19 ; part of divine worship, 19 ; offered not to the Father alone, but to the whole Trinity, 60. of Christ's death, available for both present, absent, living, and dead, 20; commemorated in the Eucharist, 20. Saints, what to be understood by their praying for us ultra, 61, 62 ; prayers addressed to them directly, not rela- tively, in Breviai-ies, &c. 76 — 80. ■ See Invocation. INDEX TO MINOH WORKS. 463 Salt not used by us in Baptism, 26. Saragassa, Council of. See Coimcil of Serapion had the sacrament sent him when sick, 19. Service not to be said in a low voice, 31. Seymour, Sir WiUiqm, his secret mar- riage with Arabella Stuart, 97, note °. Shrewsbury, Mary, Comitess of, her re- fusal to answer the Lords of the Council respecting the marriage of Arabella Stuart, 97, note " ; her seve- ral imprisonments, 97, note »; An- drewes's speech against her, 97 — 105 ; her vow not to answer, 97, 98, 100, 101 ; against the ends of justice, 100. Sixtus Sinensis, quotes the Commen- taries on S. Paul as if written by S. Ambrose, 55 ; said that S. Chry- sostom often spoke hyperbolically, 62 ; quotes Theodoret as denying that the Saints beheld Christ before the resurrection, 75. Stephen, S., miracles said to be worked by his relics, 22. Stua/rt, Arabella, her secret marriage with Sir William Seymour, 97, note '; her near connexion with the Crown, 102, note °; it is said to have been the intention of Sir "Walter Ralegh's plot to place her on the throne, 102, note " ; King James gave her per- mission to^marry, 102, note ". Succession of ministers unbroken in the English Church, 29. Suffragari and suffragia, the meaning of discussed, 57 — 59. T. TertuUian, his testimony to the observ- ance of the Lord's Day, 93 ; wrote a book, ' De Sabbato Judaico,' now lost, 94 ; Novatian's treatise, ' De Cibis Judaicis,' quoted as if written by him, 85, 89, 94. Theodoret denied any change in the substance of the Elements after con- secration, 17; whether he wrote the books, ' De curandis Grsecorum Affectibus,' 23, 70, 74 ; Rivet's opinion on the point, 74, note " ; expressly states that Angels are not to be prayed to, 23, 72—74; denied that Christians worshipped the Martyrs, 69 ; whether he wrote the 'Religiosa Historia,' 74 ; his doctrine on the saints departed beholding the pre- sence of Christ, 75. Theodonis Saphnopates, whether more correctly called Daphopatws, 42; at what time he lived, 42, 43 ; not a schoolmaster, but an historian, 43 ; made selections from S. Chrysostom's Homilies, 43. Tlieodomis, whether his conduct sanc- tioned the Invocation of Saints, 61. Toledo, Coimcil of. See Coimcil of Toledo. Torches used at burials, if by night, 31. Traditions, S. Basil's opinion respecting them, 23. TrasJce, John, his history, 83 ; a list of his works, 84 ; his Judaical opinions, 85 ; on distinction of meats, 85 — 91 ; on observance of the Sabbath, 91 —94. Trullo, Coimcil in. See Cmmcil im Trullo. V. Velser, Marh, entrusted to Hceschelius the compilation of the Catalogue of the Augsburg Library, 48, note ". Vessels, sacred, used by us, 30 ; form for Consecrating, 159 — 163. Vigilwntius, his controversy with S. Jerome, 22, 23. Vows, when made lawfully, 98 ; to be kept when lawful, 99; the proper matter of a vow, 99 ; a vow without proper matter is not binding, 103 ; a vow wrong in itself needs no dis- pensation, 103, 104 ; may be broken, 104, 105 ; Scripture instances of this, 105. ■ of celibacy to be kept if duly made, 25. W. Washing of the priest's hands, no point to be insisted on, 31. Water, the mixture of it with wine in the Eucharist, a thing indifferent, 25. Zuvnglius, Iluldi'ich, quoted S. Augus- tine as favouring the carnal presence, 13, 14 ; to avoid 'est' in the Roman sen3e_was all for signijicat, 14. THE END. LORDOir : B. OLAT, PBINTEB, BBBAD STKEEI BILL.